《Rebirth: Love me Again》


 Chapter 1: I Will Never Love you again

    I really thought I was the main protagonist in a modern fairytale story. I had the looks, the money, the abilities, and the brains to back my claims.


    As the daughter of a long line of heralded business tycoons, I had the wealth to buy anything I desired with just a snap of my fingers.


    Men lined up at my door, stretching from the entrance of our private estate to the end of the public road leading to the city.


    Women longed for my friendship, even those with the most jealous hearts, eager to bask in the glow of my seemingly perfect life.


    And best of all, I had the most dashing and richest fiance? that every woman coveted ¨C Cole Fay.


    Cole''s hair was a dazzling white snow, and his light blue eyes were as cold as the freezing waters of the Arctic, one of the few things I love about him.


    He was undeniably handsome, and both men and women would fall at his feet just to catch a glimpse of his elusive smile.


    Cole was the only son of business tycoon Cain Fay and multimillionaire investor Leanna Lee. His family owned multiple corporations spanning various industries, from mining and oil to jewelry, real estate, commercial establishments, and technological advancements.


    They were the unbeatable merchants in the modern world, reigning supreme for decades. Needless to say, Cole would inherit everything under his name, a fortune so vast that it could sustain his future generations in luxury until the end of time.


    And this man was mine!


    The first time I laid eyes on him was when I was only seven years old, and from that moment, I knew he was the one for me.


    While others were busy chasing me, I was busy chasing him. I pursued him relentlessly from childhood through high school, and finally, I convinced him to agree to be my fiance?.


    It didn''t matter if his reason was merely to fend off the hordes of annoying women who pursued him every minute of the day.


    I was his shield and his excuse, and I didn''t care as long as he was mine. I gained many enemies, especially among women, as I covered for him and protected him from their unwanted advances. Each day was a battle, but I wore my role as his protector like a badge of honor.


    While I fought off his admirers, I deluded myself into believing that our bond was unbreakable. I thought that by standing by his side, I could eventually win his heart.


    The looks of envy and hatred from those around me only fueled my determination. I basked in the belief that I was the chosen one, the heroine of my own romance novel.


    But now, as I look back, I realize how stupid I was.


    Too cold.


    No amount of chasing and pursuing him my whole life could ever thaw his frozen heart.


    The realization that he didn''t feel anything for me was more shocking than discovering I was just cannon fodder.


    I had truly believed that, after all the years we had spent together, I held some place in his heart. But it was a lie I had told myself, a comforting delusion to mask the stark reality.


    But it was just me . . .


    Alone and banished to Unknown Island, I felt the weight of my despair. The isolation and betrayal were too much to bear. I drowned myself in the sea, hoping to end the unbearable pain.


    And when God saw the tragic comedy that was my life, He gave me a second chance.


    This time, I vow to rewrite my story. I will live for myself, embrace my strengths, and cherish every moment.


    I will forge my own path, independent and strong, free from the shadows of unrequited love.


    And this time . . .


    I will never love you again.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Support the story with PS, reviews, and comments.


    Your support keeps the story going ????

 Chapter 2: Eve

    ". . . E . . . ve . . . Eve!"


    I blinked, the long curls of my lashes was getting in the way as I struggled to regain my vision.


    Turning towards the man seated at the center table, I couldn''t help but be struck by his appearance. His hair gleamed like 24-carat gold, and his eyes were a piercing green, as sharp and vibrant as emeralds.


    Despite being in his late forties, he exuded a youthful dignity that was enhanced by his impeccably tailored vest and suit. Every detail, from the pure gold cufflinks to the brooch on his neatly pressed front-buttoned jacket, spoke of his status as the head of the Rosette family ¨C¨C Sullivan Rosette.


    My supposed father.


    For a moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating. The last thing I remembered was the sensation of waves crashing around me, dragging me into their depths before everything went black.


    Was this heaven?


    Surely not.


    Seeing the face of the man who had treated me like a stranger since birth made it feel more like this was hell.


    No wonder there was never any love in his gaze when he looked at me.


    Despite my relentless efforts to earn his affection and approval ¨C¨C studying late into the night, mastering every subject, practicing countless musical instruments until my eyesight blurred ¨C¨C he never showed any warmth or concern for me.


    I had never truly been his daughter all along.


    "What is it?" Sullivan frowned.


    My heart sank as I realized that even in this moment, there was no warmth in his tone, no hint of paternal care. I was merely a duty to him, a pawn in the game of appearances and family legacy.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened my posture and prepared to face the man who had shaped my life with indifference.


    "Nothing father," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.


    Why else would she not have intervened when I was banished?


    She could have easily made me her guard or a maid, but instead, she merely watched with indifference as I was dragged onto the boat. Perhaps she couldn''t wait to be rid of me so she could have everything to herself.


    She must have endured all this time, jealous of everything I had everything that should have been hers. It must have been painful. She also liked Cole, which must have made the jealousy ten times worse.


    Too bad I was too ignorant back then to savor the feeling of her agony.


    Thinking of Cole, my heart throbbed with painful memories, enough to make me wish he would die.


    They would all die!


    I''m petty after all.


    But above all, hatred surged within me. Hatred enough to forget the man who had never cared about me.


    In this life, the two of you could go to hell for all I care.


    . . .


    . . .


    Wait . . .


    Did I . . . go back into the past?


    I glanced around at the indifferent figures seated at the table.


    Yep . . .


    This was definitely hell.

 Chapter 3: Rewriting Fate

    After the uneventful dinner, I hurried back to my room and zoomed in front of the dresser.


    Reflected in the mirror was a woman with porcelain skin and pink lips, shoulder-length brown hair, and brown eyes.


    But they were all fake.


    My hair was supposed to be long and purple, and my eyes the lightest amethyst.


    However, I had cut my hair short and dyed it brown, and I wore contacts ever since my eyesight deteriorated. I knew Cole liked women with shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes just like his mother.


    ~sigh . . .~


    What an idiot I was.


    That didn''t matter anymore! What was important right now was to determine if I really had traveled back in time.


    I pinched myself and relished the sharp sting.


    I . . . I really did go back to the past!


    I checked my phone and found that I was back six months before my debut into high society!


    I didn''t know whether to be thankful that God had given me another chance or to curse the fact that I had only six months to change my fate of being banished to who knows where.


    I scratched my head and groaned in frustration.


    If I wanted to survive this life, I had to prevent the Rosette from throwing me into the gutter. But with such little time, there was only one thing I could think of . . .


    Sinclair Rosette.


    I guess because the Rosette blood really didn''t run in my veins.


    Sinclair didn''t really care about me; his end goal was always the Fays. As long as Sophie and Cole married, Sullivan''s position as the head of Rosette was as good as sealed in stone.


    For me to get my life back after being discarded, I needed Sinclair on my side, even for just a brief moment.


    I had never even met this elusive old man in my past life.


    Sullivan definitely inherited his father''s cold and calculating nature. Otherwise, the Rosette family wouldn''t be as powerful as they are today.


    But of course, not as powerful as the Fays.


    I sighed the heaviness in my chest into the ceiling, hoping God would hear my plea and help me once more.


    Rather . . . if you''re going to turn back time, at least give me years to prepare for my impending demise!


    I shook my head and began to formulate a plan. Procrastinating and pointing fingers wouldn''t solve my problem.


    What did Sinclair care about besides blood family and ensuring that the Rosette legacy remained forever?


    Anything that would expand the Rosette''s power and influence would make the old man happy.


    Then there was only one way I could think of . . . and that was to use my past knowledge to make a name for myself and, hopefully, catch the old man''s attention within the next six months.


    I needed to find a way to gain Sinclair''s favor. It was the only way to secure my place and protect myself from being cast aside again.


    My mind raced with possibilities, trying to remember any details that could help me navigate this perilous situation.


    There had to be something, some way to change my fate.

 Chapter 4: The Savior and Hope

    In the next couple of days, I was busy devising plan after plan to make the old man notice me. The primary item on my list was . . . his dog, Sebastian.


    Sebastian was a Golden Retriever ¡ª an old Golden Retriever. If I was right, Sebastian was already ten years old.


    Now, don''t get me wrong. Sinclair wasn''t the sentimental type or the dog lover type. Sebastian was merely the dog that his beloved wife had gifted him before she passed away.


    Despite his aloof nature, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that, between his family and anyone else, Sinclair would definitely save Sebastian first.


    Six months before I was cast away, I heard that Sebastian was already dying. He had been diagnosed late with cancer.


    Apparently, dogs developed cancers too ¡ª many types, in fact.


    Sebastian, of course, like all other pampered pups, had his monthly checkups. However, these checkups weren''t thorough, full-body examinations. And like many cancers, the symptoms didn''t show until it was too late.


    I bit my thumb, deep in thought. I didn''t know if six months would be enough to save the dog, but it was the only plan that came to mind to grant me an audience with grandfather.


    Besides, telling Sinclair that Sebastian would die would surely get his notice.


    I didn''t waste any more time and went straight to the garage.


    "My lady, where are you going?" Sophie asked, her voice laced with concern.


    I rushed past her in a hurry, but the persistent woman wouldn''t just leave me alone.


    "My Lady, you still have private lessons later. Madam will punish you again if you don''t attend them."


    "Fuck off!"


    I bristled, my frustration bubbling over.


    Sophie was stunned at my outburst and immediately let go of my hand.


    I then sweetly smiled at her, attempting to soften the harshness of my earlier words. "Go and attend those lectures for me. You don''t really need me to be there."


    She was her mother, but she couldn''t address her as such.


    Sophia looked up, her piercing gaze settling on her staff, and instructed them to leave the room.


    Once they were alone, Sophie immediately flew into her mother''s embrace and complained her heart out. "That bitch has been infuriating! Mother, I can''t stand her anymore! She''s not the real child, but seeing her act like she is drives me insane! I can''t wait any longer, Mother! Can you talk to Father?"


    Sophia gently rubbed her hair and explained slowly, "Patience, darling. Only six more months, and all of this will be yours. That child will no longer be here by then, and she won''t bother you anymore."


    "Why can''t we just get rid of all my relatives to minimize the threat?"


    "You know we can''t do that. Family business like ours requires subtlety, or it could ruin us. We don''t fight publicly, darling; I thought you already knew that. Besides, it''s not only our relatives you should worry about. The whole world wants what''s ours, and we need to protect it. You are your father''s and my precious jewel, and we don''t want to take any risks with your safety."


    Sophie rested her head against Sophia''s chest. "I know you''re doing this to protect me, but . . . am I going to be alright when I''m eighteen?"


    "You will be. Once you come of age, the engagement to Cole Fay will be set in stone. That was the deal. Under the protection of our united families, you''ll be untouchable."


    The world''s most powerful players knew that the Fays weren''t just businessmen ¡ª they were elite mercenaries and assassins during the first war. Their military and combat prowess had shaped the fate of nations, elevating leaders to power and securing vast riches for those who pledged eternal loyalty to the Fays.


    At the thought of Cole''s handsome face, Sophie''s cheeks turned red. "But Cole is already engaged to Eve."


    "Not quite, darling. Cole Fay is not engaged to a person. What Cole Fay is engaged to is our family''s status and the promise of a union between our two main families."


    Sophie smirked. "I can''t wait to see Eve''s face when she learns the truth."


    "You shouldn''t be thinking about her. Ignore her; she''s irrelevant. She might have your life now, but remember . . . she has almost died multiple times, taking poisons and bullets meant for you."


    Sophie pouted. "She''s infuriating."


    "What about her?" Sophia asked, her tone cool and measured.


    "She''s been acting . . . unusual lately. More erratic, more hostile," Sophie explained, choosing her words carefully. "I''m concerned about her behavior. She seems desperate, almost frantic. She even lashed out at me today and drove off alone. I''m worried she might know something."


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of concern passing over her usually composed features. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Sophie. I will look into it. For now, keep an eye on her, but don''t make any unnecessary moves that would jeopardize your real identity."

 Chapter 5: Rosette鈥檚 Grand Mansion

    "Let''s see . . . the old man''s house should be around here somewhere," I muttered, glancing at the GPS on my phone.


    I hadn''t been to the main house before. Figures, since I wasn''t really a Rosette. But Sophie had been to the main house and had even met old man Sinclair.


    I thought it was weird at the time, but I didn''t dwell on it much. That day, Sophia requested Sophie to be her attendant maid for the day because her usual maid was sick.


    I should have known better.


    There were numerous signs, but I guess I was too busy chasing my own happiness ¡ª specifically, Cole Fay.


    Looking back, it was a waste of time and youth.


    I bet Sinclair already knew what was happening. This might save me some trouble of explaining.


    If he decided to kill me by revealing the truth to him, then so be it. I''d die anyway in six months, so it was best to die quickly with a bullet to the head if it came to that.


    I navigated the winding roads leading to the estate, my mind racing with thoughts of what I would say. The weight of my situation bore down on me, but I pressed on, determined to see this through and see if I was really given a second chance to live or die the second time again.


    The sprawling grounds of the Sinclair estate came into view, and I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead.


    The Sinclair estate loomed, a grand and imposing mansion that spoke of old money and timeless elegance.


    The exterior was a blend of classical architecture and modern opulence, with tall, white columns supporting a sprawling portico. Manicured gardens lined the pathway, filled with vibrant flowers and meticulously trimmed hedges, leading up to an ornate wrought-iron gate that slowly creaked open as I approached.


    "Do I look like I''m kidding to you? Do you think I would travel all the way here just to joke around?" I asked, my tone cold.


    The security guard''s face remained stoic. I was really impressed by their training. Or was it because of my reputation that no one wanted to take me seriously?


    The guard didn''t budge, so I resorted to threatening. "If you don''t tell Grandfather and something happens to Sebastian, I will point my finger at you. I remember your faces."


    That worked. The guard''s expression cracked. One of them called the main house again, and after a few seconds, they informed me of the result of my threats.


    "Sorry for the wait, Miss Eve. Sir Sinclair will see you now."


    I wore my Balenciaga sunglasses and beamed sweetly. "Good."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the book with reviews, comments, and PS.


    Your support keeps the story going ????

 Chapter 6: The Unveiling

    As I stepped inside, the grandeur of the mansion''s interior took my breath away. The foyer was vast and open, with a polished marble floor that reflected the soft glow of crystal chandeliers hanging from the high ceiling.


    The walls were adorned with rich, dark wood paneling and intricate moldings, showcasing the fine craftsmanship that had gone into the estate''s construction.


    Portraits of distinguished ancestors stared down from their gilded frames, their eyes seemingly following me as I moved.


    A grand staircase curved gracefully upwards, its banister a masterpiece of carved mahogany. The air was filled with a faint scent of jasmine and aged books.


    The ambiance was one of quiet, almost oppressive, wealth and power.


    A stern-faced butler appeared and motioned for me to follow him. We passed through a series of elegantly decorated rooms, each more luxurious than the last.


    There was a library with floor-to-ceiling shelves filled with leather-bound volumes, a drawing room with sumptuous velvet drapes and antique furniture, and a dining room with a long table that could easily seat twenty guests.


    Finally, the butler led me to the waiting room. It was a cozy yet opulent space, with plush armchairs upholstered in rich burgundy fabric, a Persian rug that felt soft underfoot, and a large fireplace that crackled with a welcoming warmth. The walls were lined with bookshelves and adorned with tasteful artwork, creating an atmosphere of refined comfort.


    I took a seat, my eyes wandering around the room, trying to calm my nerves.


    "Miss Eve, Sir Sinclair will be with you shortly," the butler said with a refined smile. "While you wait, may I offer you anything?"


    Eve glanced around, then replied, "A strong black coffee and a plate of those chocolate truffles you''re hiding in those expensive glass containers."


    The butler''s eyelid twitched ever so slightly, but he kept his composure. "Of course, Miss Eve," he responded with a stiff nod, turning to fulfill my expensive request.


    If Sinclair was going to kill me for what I was about to say, I wanted to die tasting those chocolates one last time. At least I''d die happy.


    "As you wish," Victor relented, but not before giving me a warning glance as he left.


    What did he think I was going to do, give the old man a heart attack?


    "Tell me about Sebastian. You have one minute."


    I hadn''t prepared what I was going to say, so I just rolled with it. "If I''m going to tell you, I want you to promise¡ªno, actually, write it down in a contract¡ªthat you''ll protect me when the time comes."


    "What is this nonsense about?"


    "I know," I said, my tone serious as I held his gaze. "I know I''m not a real Rosette, and that my


    beloved


    parents are planning to get rid of me in six months."


    Sinclair''s face remained unchanged. "So, you know. What about it?"


    I thought I was ready for his indifferent response, but it still stung to realize how little he cared. Deep down, I had hoped he was unaware, and that if he did know, he would protect me.


    But it was clear now ¡ª no one in this family had ever cared enough to save me from being cast aside.


    So be it then.


    If Sinclair Rosette sees me as nothing more than a stranger, I''ll treat him the same ¡ª just another business deal on the table.

 Chapter 7: High Stakes Gamble

    "What my family does is beyond my control. I''m too old for this," Sinclair said coldly. "As long as they keep the family safe and the business thriving, I want no part in it."


    "So, you don''t care about the life of a stranger whose taken bullets and poison meant for your real granddaughter?"


    "You''ve benefited from that life. You were an orphan, and my son saved you. He gave you a name, a status ¡ª everything most girls can only dream of."


    "He didn''t save me ¡ª he used me. And now he plans to discard me."


    Sinclair''s face remained as hard as stone, as if I were speaking to a statue.


    Why were the men in my life all like this?


    I wondered.


    "If you don''t help me, then Sebastian will die."


    Sinclair paused, his piercing eyes locking onto mine. "And pray tell, how is my dog''s life connected to yours?"


    This was it ¡ª the moment of truth. I was betting everything on this one card, foolish and reckless, but there was no turning back now.


    "I know something about Sebastian that could potentially save his life. If you help me live, I''ll tell you what it is."


    Sinclair''s expression didn''t waver. "If you mean Sebastian''s cancer, I already know."


    ". . . "


    I felt the world collapse around me. The walls closed in, suffocating me with the weight of my own foolishness.


    "You . . . you know?"


    Sinclair''s eyebrow arched as a smirk tugged at his lips. "Judging by your reaction, I assume that''s the big secret you were holding onto. Too bad ¡ª I''ve known for a long time. And he couldn''t be save. You''re already a year too late," he finished like he could read my plans.


    How could this be?


    "Because it will prove that I''m valuable to be discarded!" I shot back. "Getting that amount of money in that short time will prove my skills and earn my place here."


    I could sense a shift in the air. Sinclair valued money, but he valued people who could be useful to him even more.


    "All your propositions are based on


    ''what ifs,''


    with no concrete evidence of your abilities. I''m not about to shell out ten million dollars on a gamble. Get out."


    "They are ''what ifs,''" I admitted. "But wasn''t it ''what ifs'' that built this empire? Didn''t everyone dream and started in ''what ifs'' first? Ten million is just a drop in the bucket compared to what you''ll gain if I succeed!"


    There was a tense silence before Sinclair''s voice cut through the air like a blade.


    "Victor!"


    Victor appeared within seconds.


    "You called, sir?"


    "Escort her out," the old man ordered, the thud of his cane growing fainter as he walked away.


    I closed my eyes, my heart sinking.


    This was it.


    I had failed.


    ". . . and deposit ten million dollars into her account."


    My eyes shot open, wide with shock. Victor''s mouth hung agape.


    "One billion by six months," Sinclair finished. "Or I''ll personally see that you drown on some forgotten island."


    And with that, he was gone.

 Chapter 8: Investing is Life

    Checking the account that now held ten million dollars, I still couldn''t believe I''d pulled off such a bold move with none other than Sinclair Rosette himself.


    This was more money than I had ever seen in my entire life. I could easily run with it, disappear somewhere far, but that would be an idiotic move.


    No matter where I went, I had no doubt the old man would hunt me down. Instead of the six months he gave me, I''d probably end up dead on some remote island ¡ª just like he warned.


    In truth I had no idea what my next move should be.


    Fake it ''til you make it, right?


    It wasn''t that I didn''t know how to use the money ¡ª far from it. What I told Sinclair, that I''d turn it into a billion dollars within six months, wasn''t just a desperate bluff to save my skin.


    Six months from now, I already knew what would happen. And that knowledge was my ace in the hole.


    Even though I was completely lovestruck and all in the past, I still forced myself to take every academic lesson there was possibly out there, no matter how difficult.


    More than that, Cole despised idiots ¡ª especially the lazy kind ¡ª so I studied harder than ever.


    He was practically obsessed with investments, having dived into the world of finance at a ridiculously young age.


    By ten, he had already established a small company managing his stock portfolio.


    Then the MetaGrid Entertainment, a virtual reality gaming company about to launch the most immersive VR MMORPG ever seen.


    In five months, it''ll break sales records, thanks to the gaming craze about to sweep the globe, making my investment multiply.


    Then there was SkyNetrix Aerospace. This company was on the verge of a commercial space travel breakthrough.


    I invested because I knew they''ll secure a major contract with a prominent billionaire space enthusiast, causing the stock to soar past expectations.


    I scrolled through my laptop, eager to spot familiar names when a sudden, blinding headache knocked me off my chair. It wasn''t like any headache I''d ever experienced before ¡ª this one was so intense, so crushing, I thought my skull might actually explode.


    Then, darkness.


    I don''t know how long I was out, but when I came to, something clicked in my mind as if the moment of unconsciousness had unlocked a new thought. One name shot through the fog in my brain


    : QuantumLyfe Technologies.


    Specializing in futuristic health tech, including nanobot healing and personalized DNA treatments, QuantumLyfe had once made headlines with their groundbreaking research. I remembered now ¡ª they''d been on the verge of something revolutionary, but due to lack of funding, they were barely staying afloat in the global market. They were probably struggling right now to keep their nanobot program alive.


    But if I invested in them . . . in six months, they''d make me billions. And more importantly, they might even find a way to cure Sebastian.


    This wasn''t just about money anymore ¡ª it was about totally gaining that old man''s trust!

 Chapter 9: Fractures and Schemes

    In the next few days, I had been completely absorbed, glued to my laptop, diving into the stock market like it was my personal playground. Short-term, long-term ¡ª I was buying and selling stocks without ever leaving my room.


    I''d scroll through lists, pick stocks I knew would skyrocket in a few days, then sell them at their peak, just before they crashed. It was a delicate game of timing, and I played it like a pro.


    Of course, my memory wasn''t perfect. Sometimes I got it wrong, and I''d take a hit. But none of the losses were bad enough to make me flinch.


    Still, there was this strange side effect ¡ª those blinding headaches hadn''t gone away. Every time I remembered something, it was like a lightbulb going off in my head, and suddenly, I''d have an epiphany. I''d know exactly where to invest, like I was seeing into the future.


    QuantumLyfe had been one of those flashes of insight.


    But if I was going to survive Sinclair''s six-month deadline, I needed more than just stock wins ¡ª I needed a business that could sustain me long-term. QuantumLyfe still seemed like my best shot at massive returns, but that didn''t mean I could let my guard down.


    Just as I was about to dive into another investment, a knock on my door snapped me out of my focus. I closed my laptop, irritation prickling at me, and opened the door to find Sophie standing there, smiling far too brightly, a tray of tea and biscuits in her hands.


    "My lady, why have you been locking yourself in your room all day?" she asked, her voice sweet, but the question thinly veiled her concern ¡ª or rather, her nosiness.


    I smirked, leaning against the doorframe. "And since when did you become the lady of the house that I need your permission to lock my door?"


    Her lips tightened, her eyes flashing with anger she tried to hide behind a forced smile. "That''s not what I meant. We''re just worried about your health. You haven''t come out of your room at all today."


    "Do I need to report my every move to you now?" I shot back.


    Sophie was taken aback, her face paling at my words. She wasn''t used to me speaking to her like this. Angry? Yes. But never this direct. I''d always kept my frustration in check because I knew she''d run straight to my parents and have me punished.


    However, right now, I had no time for her petty games.


    Marching over, she opened the laptop, her fingers poised above the keyboard, only to be greeted by a password screen.


    "Of course, she has it locked," Sophie muttered under her breath, biting her thumb as she tried to think. She typed in Eve''s birthday ¡ª nothing. Cole''s birthday ¡ª nope. She tried everything she could think of: her parents'' birthdays, the name of their dog, even Eve''s favorite color. Nothing worked.


    An alert flashed on the screen, warning her that after too many failed attempts, she''d have to wait an hour to try again.


    Sophie nearly screamed, clenching her fists as she grabbed the laptop, tempted to hurl it across the room. Just as she was about to give in to that impulse, the door creaked open, and her mother, Sophia, stepped inside, her eyes narrowing at the chaos.


    "What''s going on here?" Sophia asked, her voice calm but cold as she closed and locked the door behind her.


    Sophie quickly set the laptop back down, her anger giving way to tears as she ran into her mother''s arms. "Mom! I don''t want her here anymore! She''s so infuriating! I don''t want to pretend a maid here anymore!"


    Sophia sighed, wiping away her daughter''s tears with a gentle hand. "Tell me what happened."


    "I was just delivering her food, trying to see what she''s been up to, but she insulted me! She said I''m too stupid to understand what she''s doing!" Sophie''s voice wavered between anger and hurt, her fists balling up at her sides. "She never used to act like this! She''s always been obsessed with Cole, chasing after him like a lovesick puppy. She''s always been the one who''s an idiot. But now . . . she''s locked herself in here, ignoring everything and everyone, even skipping her classes!"


    Sophia''s expression darkened as she processed her daughter''s words. Eve had always been predictable, easily manipulated by her affections for Cole. But this shift in her behavior was unexpected and, frankly, concerning.


    "That is unusual," Sophia mused, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Maybe it''s time she and I had a little chat."


    Her eyes turned cold, mirroring the calculated look on her face. Sophia had never been one to tolerate disobedience, especially not from someone living under her roof. Whatever was going on with Eve, she would get to the bottom of it ¡ª and quickly.


    "Don''t worry, darling," Sophia cooed, patting Sophie''s head as she straightened up. "Her little rebellion won''t last long. I''ll make sure of that."


    Sophie sniffled, wiping her eyes and glancing back at the mess she''d made of Eve''s room. "What are you going to do?"


    A slow smile crept across Sophia''s face. "I''m going to remind her of her place."

 Chapter 10: A Lifeline in Dolce and Gabbana Shoes

    I was on my way to what I believed was QuantumLyfe''s headquarters, or at least some makeshift version of it.


    Rumor had it, they''d set up shop in a run-down warehouse, desperately clinging to the scraps of their promising future.


    No security, no flashy signs ¡ª just the quiet hum of a company on the brink of collapse.


    They were circling the drain of bankruptcy, and I knew that whatever offer I put on the table, they''d have no choice but to grab it with both hands.


    After all, I wasn''t just offering money ¡ª I was offering them a lifeline.


    Though QuantumLyfe would skyrocket six months from now, thanks to a lucky investor who stumbled upon their breakthrough, today was a different story. Right now, they were desperate, teetering on the edge of collapse. And I intended to take full advantage of it.


    I parked my McLaren outside the nondescript warehouse. No flashy signs, no security ¡ª just the shell of a company barely holding on. The front door wasn''t even locked. Inside, a ragtag group of engineers and scientists were working non-stop on second-hand machines, trying to perfect their nanobot tech.


    Despite the outdated equipment and shoestring budget, they''d made progress. Early-stage nanobots, crude but functional. I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration ¡ª resourceful, even in the face of failure.


    "Can I help you?" A staff member stepped into my path, her posture stiff and defensive.


    I smiled, taking off my sunglasses. "Yes, you can. I need to speak to who''s ever in charge here."


    She raised a skeptical eyebrow. "You want to see our leader?"


    I nodded confidently. "That''s right. Mr. . . ." I paused, realizing I had no idea who ran this place.


    The woman squinted. "Mr. Blair?"


    "Sure, Mr. Blair," I said smoothly. "I need to see him."


    Her suspicion was obvious, and she adjusted her glasses as if that would help her size me up. I didn''t exactly look like a typical investor ¡ª I was dressed casually, in a plain white shirt and jeans in my favorite Dolce and Gabbana sandals.


    "Are you here for a job?" she asked. "We''re hiring, but only for cleaning staff. Although . . ." Her gaze trailed over me before she added, "You''re a bit too pretty to be a cleaning lady."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "No, nothing like that. I''m here to invest in your project."


    "Mr. Blair," Emily announced, stepping aside to let me in.


    The man ¡ª Blair, I presumed ¡ª didn''t look up immediately, engrossed in whatever data he was poring over. His fingers tapped the papers rhythmically as he worked, his brow furrowed in concentration. When he finally glanced up, his eyes gleamed with curiosity and exhaustion, as though he had seen one too many sleepless nights.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Blair, an investor is here to see you," Emily said, her voice a bit strained, as if she hadn''t slept in days. It was only then that she hesitated, realizing she hadn''t asked for my name. She looked slightly flustered, rubbing her temple like the exhaustion was catching up.


    "Uh, sorry, miss. What was your name again?" she asked, giving me a sheepish look.


    I smiled slightly, more amused than annoyed. "Eve Rosette," I said, watching her eyes widen at the mention of my last name. "From the main Rosette family."


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Get ready for daily drops starting today! Expect 1 to 2 chapters every day.


    Your support means the world ¡ª so don''t forget to leave a review, drop a comment, and throw in those Power Stones (PS)! Every bit helps push the story forward!


    ???? Bonus Chapter Alert: Unlock bonus chapters (on the same day) for the whole community with every:


    - 50 GT ????


    - 100 PS ????


    - Super Gift ????


    Thanks a million for your awesome support! Let''s make this adventure even better together! ????

 Chapter 11: Michael Blair

    "Eve Rosette."


    That got Mr. Blair''s attention. His head lifted from the mess of papers in front of him, and for the first time, our eyes met.


    His brown eyes were sharp, a mix of curiosity and fatigue, but there was something captivating about them ¡ª like he had seen too much, yet was still looking for more.


    For a moment, the chaos of the room faded into the background.


    He studied me carefully, his gaze steady and probing, as if trying to piece together why someone like me would be standing in front of his rundown lab.


    His disheveled appearance, paired with the depth in his eyes, made him seem like a man who had been fighting uphill battles for far too long, but still had the fire to keep going.


    He leaned back slightly, folding his arms as a slow, deliberate smile crept across his face that seemed more like a scowl. "Eve Rosette . . . and what does the Rosette lady wants with me."


    I beamed. "I want to invest in your nanobot project."


    Michael''s smile vanished, replaced by a deep frown. "You? An investor?"


    I nodded, still smiling.


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Go home, kid. I don''t have time to babysit right now. I''m busy. Emily, show this princess the door."


    My smile faltered. Being dismissed because of my age was getting old, and honestly, I was getting tired of it.


    I couldn''t really blame him for brushing me off. After all, he''d probably dealt with countless rejections, and the last thing he needed was some rich kid pretending to be an investor.


    From what I''d dug up, no one wanted to touch QuantumLyfe''s project because it was a gamble. Being the first of its kind made it a pioneer, but also a massive risk.


    Investors were too scared to back something so untested.


    The concept of nanobot technology was groundbreaking, but that was exactly the problem ¡ª no one wanted to be the first to back an unproven, experimental technology.


    Investors feared it would take too long to perfect or that the public wouldn''t trust it. The lack of precedent made it a gamble, and most companies preferred to wait for a safer bet, letting someone else take the initial fall if things went wrong.


    Being first often means dealing with the hardest challenged like overcoming technical issues and public skepticism, and QuantumLyfe''s was stuck in that uncertain zone, scaring off potential investors.


    Looked like I''d have to prove my worth.


    Without a word, I pulled out a sleek folder from my bag and placed it firmly on Michael Blair''s desk. His eyes flicked to it, but his expression stayed cold.


    "This," I said, tapping the folder, "should change your mind."


    I leaned forward slightly, my voice dropping. "Let''s cut to the chase. You need money, and I need the business. It''s a win-win for both of us. No games, no pretenses. I know what QuantumLyfe is capable of ¡ª you''re sitting on something groundbreaking, but without funding, you''re stuck in limbo."


    His gaze lingered on the folder, but he didn''t move. I pressed on. "I''m not just another wannabe investor throwing money around. I''ve done my research. I know your project inside and out. With the right backing, your nanobots could change the world. And I''m ready to make that happen."


    For a moment, Michael stayed silent, his guarded expression unreadable. I could tell he was still skeptical, but now he was listening.

 Chapter 12: High Stakes and Hidden Agendas

    Michael grabbed the folder reluctantly, his fingers brushing over the cover before flipping it open.


    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. His brow furrowed deeper with every line he read, the tension clear in the tight knot forming on his forehead.


    When he reached the proposal, his eyes paused, scanning the offer again to make sure he hadn''t misread it. "Five million dollars upfront in exchange for fifty percent of the company''s shares."


    It was a steep ask, I knew that. But . . . "I''m a businesswoman, and I intended to get back what I invested. This isn''t charity." It was strategy.


    Michael was still deep in thought, and hadn''t looked up yet, but the weight of my offer was sinking in.


    I knew he knew just how much this meant ¡ª this deal could either save him or push him deeper into a corner.


    I watched him quietly as he processed the offer, his fingers now gripping the edge of the folder a little tighter. His brow was still furrowed, and I could see the gears turning in his mind as he weighed the pros and cons.


    "Why are you so sure that this project would succeed?" he asked.


    My eyebrow rose. "You''re not confident in your own work?"


    "I am," he snapped.


    I beamed. "Then it will succeed."


    He looked at me with an incredulous face like I was crazy.


    I leaned back slightly, giving him space to think. "I''ll let you mull it over," I said, breaking the short silence. "But don''t take too long. I''m not a very patient woman."


    He glanced up at me, his expression still unreadable. I smiled faintly, keeping my composure.


    "I expect to hear your decision soon," I added. "Because with or without you, I plan to move forward. But I''d prefer if we did this together."


    The ball was in his court now, but I wasn''t going to wait forever.


    === ???? ===


    Bijoux Fashion and Jewelry.


    Of course. It had to be one of the Fays'' ventures. What used to be just a jewelry store had grown into a high-end fashion brand, thanks to none other than Leanna Fay ¡ª Cole''s mother. That woman had the Midas touch. She could turn anything into gold, or so I''d heard.


    "Alright, Mom," I replied, trying not to grit my teeth. "I''ll stop wasting my time then. But at least send me some pictures of the dress and jewelry?"


    "How could I do that?" Sophia scolded, her tone condescending. "Didn''t I tell you it''s supposed to be a surprise?"


    I rolled my eyes.


    Yeah, right.


    It wasn''t a surprise because they wanted it to be special ¡ª it was because the dress wasn''t even meant for me. It was for


    her


    ¡ª for Sophie.


    "How about this?" she continued, her voice suddenly too sweet. "Why don''t you join me for lunch today? I''m at Greeneries. Let''s talk. It''s been too long since we''ve had a proper chat."


    I cringed internally, already imagining the forced conversation, the passive-aggressive comments about my behavior. "Aren''t you busy?" I asked, hoping for an out.


    Please be busy. Please have a full schedule.


    "Not right now. So come here, okay? I''ll be expecting you."


    Before I could even form another excuse, the line went dead.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Sophia was getting suspicious ¡ª thanks to Sophie, no doubt. My strange behavior over the past few days wasn''t going unnoticed, and avoiding her now would only make things worse. I had no choice but to show up.


    The problem was . . . Greeneries was yet another one of the Fay family''s many businesses.


    Great


    , I thought bitterly. Just what I needed ¡ª a front-row seat to more Fay family drama.

 Chapter 13: The Final Dance Rehearsal

    I pulled up at Greeneries and took a deep breath, already dreading what was waiting for me inside.


    Don''t get me wrong ¡ª the place itself was beautiful. Modern, cozy, with lush greenery everywhere, sunlight streaming through the large windows, and an open, airy design that made it feel fresh.


    But it wasn''t the ambiance that had me on edge ¡ª it was the people I was about to meet.


    With a final steadying breath, I stepped out of the car and headed in, preparing myself for whatever was coming. The staff led me to the private section, and sure enough, there was Sophia, seated elegantly at the table. And of course, Sophie was right next to her, like always.


    The way Sophia doted on Sophie, treating her like she was the golden child, made me wonder how none of the family relatives ever questioned their relationship. It was obvious.


    But then again, I didn''t see it before either. So maybe I was an idiot too.


    "Eve, good that you''re here. Take a seat," Sophia said, her voice sharp and commanding.


    Sophie was already comfortably settled next to her, eating like she owned the place ¡ª no pretense of modesty, no attempt to act like the


    maid


    she was supposed to be. But I guess, with no one else around, all the masks were off.


    At least Cole wasn''t here, or anyone else from the Fay family for that matter. I could stomach this much.


    "I''m sorry I''m late!"


    I spoke too soon.


    A tall, slender woman walked in, her presence lighting up the room instantly. Her long, chestnut hair fell in soft waves, and her warm brown eyes sparkled with genuine delight. She smiled brightly, and the tension in the air seemed to lift for a moment.


    Lina Fay.


    Cole''s twin sister.


    I didn''t even know when my real birthday was or who were my real parents.


    Lina tried not to flinch at the mention of her brother skipping out on practice. She smiled, but the tension was there, just beneath the surface.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rosette. I''ll make sure to scold my brother for not practicing the dance," she said, clearly feeling the weight of Cole''s absence.


    Sophia, ever the tactician, gave Lina''s hand a warm, reassuring squeeze. "Oh, don''t be so formal, dear. Call me Auntie. After all, we''ll be family soon, right?"


    Lina forced a smile, while I quietly sipped my tea, watching the show. Lina was always the one covering for Cole. Every time.


    She attended the important meetings Cole couldn''t be bothered with, met the people he refused to meet, and showed up at parties he didn''t care to attend. Lina spent her life keeping her brother''s reputation intact, but honestly, I thought it was a waste of her time.


    Cole didn''t need saving. His arrogance and indifference were just part of the package. He was cold, calculating, and distant ¡ª just like his father, Cain Fay. And, as twisted as it was, that only seemed to elevate his status. The more unreachable he was, the more people wanted to be near him.


    "I''m sorry, Eve," Lina said suddenly, her words snapping me out of my thoughts. She turned to me, her expression soft. "I''m sorry my brother hasn''t been practicing with you for the dance."


    I was taken aback. This meeting hadn''t happened before so I really didn''t know how to react. The usual line of the story slightly diverge to what I had known. This probably the product of what I had been doing the past days.


    I have to be careful not to diverge too much or something might happen that was out of the story and slap me right on the face.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Apologies for the delay in updates! I''ve been under the weather, and the storm hitting us right now has Wi-Fi playing hide and seek. But no worries ¡ª more chapters are on the way to make up for the lost time! Stay tuned!

 Chapter 14: A Dance of Deception

    Lina had always been kind, but distant, like she was friendly to everyone but never let anyone too close.


    I wasn''t used to her apologizing to me ¡ª especially about Cole. We were never close, but we weren''t enemies either.


    "It''s fine," I said without care, picking up a piece of steamed chicken and dipping it in the sauce. "If Cole doesn''t want to do the dance, we can always replace him."


    I didn''t care. Why would I? It wasn''t really my birthday, and I certainly wasn''t the one who''d be dancing with him at the end of the day.


    If anything, I was relieved I didn''t have to see him. He and Sophie could dance in hell for all I cared.


    I realized I had said something outrageous when I noticed the looks they were giving me. They stared like I had just sprouted horns or something.


    Oh, right. I was supposed to be


    deeply


    in love with Cole ¡ª madly obsessed. The old


    me


    would''ve been heartbroken, whining about how devastated I was that he wasn''t coming to practice.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly and forced a smile. "


    I love him so much


    . I just don''t want to impose on him. He''s probably busy. Besides, I have plenty of male classmates. One of them could easily fill in."


    It was a weak recovery, but it was all I could muster. The mere thought of playing along with this twisted love act made me feel nauseous, but somehow, I managed to keep it together.


    "Nonsense, what are you talking about, Eve?" Sophia''s voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding, like she wasn''t about to let me off the hook so easily.


    "The last dance


    has


    The more I had to play this role, the more suffocating it became.


    "Very well then," Lina finally broke the silence, her voice light and full of energy. "I''ll drag Cole to the next dance training session, I promise." She beamed, her warm smile catching me off guard. "But in the meantime, how about I be your partner to make up for his absence?"


    I blinked, surprised. "You?"


    Lina nodded confidently. "I might not look like it, but I''m an expert at dancing ¡ª whether it''s the woman''s or man''s role. I can practice with you and then teach the steps to Cole later, so he doesn''t mess up when it''s time for your next session."


    I shook my head. "No, it''s fine." Why even bother practicing when I wasn''t planning to attend this so-called birthday anyway? "You''re probably busy."


    Lina waved her hand dismissively. "I don''t have any classes this afternoon, and I''ve cleared my schedule for the day. We can practice all afternoon if you''d like."


    "That''s a wonderful idea, Eve," Sophia chimed in before I could respond, her voice saccharine sweet. "You and Lina should spend more time together ¡ª get to know each other."


    Of course, what she really meant was, to create a chance for Sophie to get close to Lina.


    Her smile was so fake that it was almost painful to look at. She wasn''t fooling anyone, least of all me.


    "I''ll send Sophie along with you," Sophia added, her tone leaving no room for debate.


    "No need," I replied quickly. "I can handle myself."


    But Sophie, looking panicked, glanced over at Sophia, clearly desperate to be part of the practice. I could practically see her plotting ¡ª probably hoping to use the session as an excuse to get closer to Lina. She''d undoubtedly been practicing in secret, trying to perfect her steps so she could swoop in when the time came.


    Sophia, however, wasn''t budging. "Eve, have Sophie accompany you," she insisted, her voice hard as steel. "You might need something during your practice, so be sure to visit Mr. Hanz afterward."


    I could tell she wasn''t about to take ''


    no


    '' for an answer. There was no point in pushing back anymore ¡ª arguing would only make them more suspicious of me. This wasn''t the time to let my emotions take control. I had to be smarter than that, keep them all in the dark for as long as I could.


    "Alright," I finally said, forcing a smile.


    I was playing a dangerous game, and every move had to be calculated. If I wanted to get through this, I had to pretend, blend in, and keep them guessing until I could make my move.

 Chapter 15: Behind the Masks

    Mr. Hanz was a legend in the world of formal dance, a name whispered among the elite when it came to choreography.


    The rich and powerful sought him out, offering exorbitant sums just to have him choreograph their performances. His studio was nestled in the heart of New York, a sleek, modern facility that stood as a testament to his success.


    When we arrived, the lobby was empty, its polished surfaces gleaming under the soft glow of elegant lights. It wasn''t surprising ¡ª the place was exclusive. You didn''t just walk into Mr. Hanz''s studio; every visit required an appointment, scheduled down to the minute.


    "I''m sorry for the last-minute notice, Candy," Lina said to the receptionist with her usual grace.


    Candy, a woman whose poise matched the elegance of the studio, flashed a professional smile. "For you, Miss Lina, Mr. Hanz cut his trip short. He flew back from a fashion show in Paris as soon as he heard you''d be arriving."


    Lina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "He really shouldn''t have gone through all that trouble. We would''ve been fine practicing with his assistants."


    Candy''s smile never wavered. "Not for you, Miss Lina. Only Mr. Hanz will oversee your sessions."


    "Thank you," Lina said, her voice kind but firm. "We''re in a bit of a rush, so if you don''t mind, we''ll head straight in."


    "Of course. Right this way."


    As they exchanged pleasantries, I was lost in thought, remembering the last time I was here. Back then, Mr. Hanz hadn''t even bothered to show up. Not once. I had practiced my heart out, desperate to impress, but to him, I was just another face in the crowd.


    It didn''t matter now, though. I wasn''t invested in this world anymore. All I wanted was to get through these next few months and disappear ¡ª vanish into a simple life far from the suffocating family drama in here.


    Hanz''s wide eyes grew even wider in exaggerated disbelief. "Nonsense! For your dance? I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    But Lina''s smile wavered as she took a small step back, gesturing toward me. "Actually, it''s not for me. It''s for Eve''s eighteenth birthday. You know she and my brother are supposed to share the last dance at the party, right?"


    Hanz''s forced smile barely reached his eyes as he spared me a quick glance, his attention swiftly returning to Lina. "Ah, of course. But where is young Master Cole?"


    "He couldn''t make it," Lina said, glancing away. "I was hoping, if it''s alright with you, that maybe I could take his place for now?"


    Hanz''s lips pursed as he tapped his chin, pondering. "Hmm, a man''s build and dance style is quite different, my dear . . ." His eyes suddenly lit up as they landed on Dylan, standing stoically nearby. "Ah, I have it! Why not have him practice with you instead?"


    Lina''s face flushed a delicate shade of pink. "M-me?"


    It was painfully obvious now ¡ª Lina liked Dylan. Her stolen glances, the softening of her smile, and the barely-there blush whenever their eyes met ¡ª it all gave her away. As flawless as Lina was, even she couldn''t hide her feelings.


    But Dylan? He seemed as indifferent as ever, his expression unreadable as he stood there, unmoved by her charm.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he felt anything for her at all. How could he not? Lina was the entire package ¡ª beauty, grace, intelligence power.


    Yet the idea of a mere bodyguard falling for the daughter of a family like the Fays wouldn''t sit well with anyone. Maybe it was the reason why he was holding back?


    Or must be he wasn''t really into her, after all.

 Chapter 16: Turning the Tables

    Still, I had my doubts. Dylan didn''t seem comfortable with the idea of dancing with Lina.


    "I can''t," Lina stammered, her blush deepening. "This is Eve''s practice session."


    They still remember me. I thought I had gone invisible.


    Hanz waved his hand dismissively. "Oh, it''s fine! Eve can just watch for now, get a feel for the steps while you two dance. We''ll take some videos so she can study later."


    Before Lina could protest again, I stepped in. "It''s alright. I''ll observe for now and see how it''s done."


    "You''re sure?" Lina''s expression was filled with guilt, but I nodded her and reassure her with a smile.


    The truth was, she looked like she was dying to dance with Dylan. Who was I to stand in her way?


    With a beaming smile, Lina turned to Dylan and extended her hand. "Shall we?"


    For a brief moment, Dylan''s icy mask cracked. His eyes flickered with something ¡ª hesitation, maybe discomfort.


    He took a deep breath, slowly removed his coat, and stepped onto the dance floor. It was clear that this was no easy task for him.


    I wonder why.


    I watched as they danced, and for the first time, I realized that not every man fell for Lina Fay''s perfection. The one man she wanted the most seemed completely not interested in her.


    I understood the feeling 100%.


    But it wasn''t my place to interfere. This wasn''t my battle to fight.


    So I let it be, and just observed from the sidelines. Not that I was going to interfere in the first place.


    "Why aren''t you dancing with him, young lady?" Sophie asked, appearing beside me so suddenly that I almost jumped.


    I had nearly forgotten she was with us. "Dancing with who?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lina," Sophie began, her voice too sugary to be genuine, "but my lady said¡ª"


    "Sophie! What are you doing?" I interrupted, rushing forward, playing the part of the embarrassed victim. I gave Lina a deep bow, forcing as much guilt as I could into my tone. "I''m so sorry, Lady Lina. My maid overstepped. She wasn''t supposed to bother you, but she went ahead anyway. She''s only looking out for me, saying that I should be the one practicing. Please forgive her. I''ll take full responsibility."


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "What? You''re the one who¡ª"


    "Sophie, enough," I said, cutting her off and placing a firm hand on her arm. I squeezed hard enough that she winced. If I could I wanted to break her hand. "It was rude of you. Again, I apologize, Lady Lina. I''ve been too soft on her, and she got out of line. I''ll be sure to deal with this later."


    Lina''s scowl softened, though she still seemed slightly irritated. "Oh, please, just call me Lina. You don''t have to apologize like that." She forced a smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes as she glanced at Sophie, clearly still holding a grudge for the interruption.


    "And your maid isn''t entirely wrong," Lina added with a sly smile, shooting a glance at Sophie before looking back at me. "It''s your dance practice. I shouldn''t be stealing it from you."


    "Oh, no," I quickly countered, waving my hand dismissively. "I''m learning so much from watching you and Dylan. Please, go on. You two look good together."


    Lina blushed a little deeper, clearly pleased. "I don''t think that''s possible. My bodyguard probably hates me for dragging him into this. It''s only a one-time deal."


    I chuckled. "He seems pretty handy."


    Lina laughed lightly, her mood brightening. "He is."


    Then, to my surprise, she took my hand in hers, her smile growing even wider. "Mr. Hanz," she called, "Eve will be my partner this time!"


    Wait . . . what? Why did I feel like we''d just gotten closer? Was it because I complimented her dance with Dylan? Did I stumble upon her soft spot by accident?


    This was bad. This was


    definitely


    not part of the plan.


    I didn''t want to be involved in any of this. Not with Lina, not with Dylan, and definitely not with whatever emotional mess was brewing between them.


    I didn''t want to be involved in Cole''s life anymore!

 Chapter 17: The Gift

    Later that Night:


    Lina had made herself at home in Cole''s room, as she often did. While her twin brother sat glued to his computer, typing away in silence, she sprawled comfortably across his king-sized bed in her pajamas, babbling on without a care.


    "I had the most


    exhausting


    day today!" Lina exclaimed, rolling onto her stomach and propping her chin up with her hands. "I got to take your place, you know? It was so tiresome!" She grinned, nudging him. "I think you owe me some compensation for covering your spot."


    Cole didn''t even glance at her, his fingers clacking away at the keys like she wasn''t there.


    Unbothered by his indifference, Lina sighed, flipping onto her back again. "Oh, by the way, did you know that Eve is really small? I mean, I''m at least a head taller than her! That totally surprised me."


    "We''re just tall," Cole muttered flatly, eyes fixed on the screen.


    Lina''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Oh? Are you defending her now?"


    Cole''s brows furrowed, the tension in his forehead almost comical as his lips pressed into a tighter line.


    Lina only giggled more. "I don''t get why you don''t like her, brother. She''s beautiful, and I think those rumors about her are totally bogus. At the dance, I expected her to be clingy, always bothering me about you, but she doesn''t even mention you! It''s kinda . . . refreshing." Because everyone was asking Cole to her like she was his personal caretaker.


    Still, Cole remained silent, as if the conversation was beneath him.


    "Then again," Lina continued, her tone shifting to one of contemplation, "you don''t like


    any


    women besides Mother and me. Are you sure you even want to go through with this engagement to Eve?"


    "I don''t care who it is. I just want to get it over with," Cole replied, not missing a beat in his typing.


    "Oh?" Lina''s curiosity was piqued as she retrieved the package. As soon as the door closed behind the maid, she eagerly ripped it open, finding a small card resting on top. It read:


    Dear Lina, an apology for before, Eve.


    "Apology? For what?" Lina muttered, tilting her head in confusion. "Oh . . . must be because of that incident with her maid."


    Setting the card aside, Lina pulled out the gift beneath it. Her eyes widened in shock. It was a beautifully hand-drawn watercolor portrait of her and Dylan dancing earlier that day. The figures were captured mid-spin, almost animated in how lifelike they seemed. The delicate brushstrokes and vibrant colors gave the entire piece an ethereal glow.


    It was . . . beautiful.


    And Lina


    loved


    it.


    "What''s that?" Cole''s voice cut through her awe as he glanced over his shoulder, noticing her excitement.


    Lina quickly hid the card behind her back, cheeks flushing. "N-nothing!"


    She didn''t want her brother to know she''d received something so personal from Eve.


    Of all the expensive jewelry, limited edition handbags, and lavish clothes she had ever received, this simple watercolor card was the most meaningful. It was clear Eve had drawn it herself, especially since her signature was neatly scrawled at the bottom like an artist''s stamp of approval.


    Lina had never known that Eve could draw, but then again, she didn''t really know much about her at all. She had always dismissed her as just another lovesick girl chasing after Cole, but this . . . this was different.


    Lina suddenly felt a pang of guilt. She had misjudged Eve, lumping her in with the others without ever giving her a chance.


    Perhaps it was time to change that.


    She clutched the card tightly, her mind racing. She would prepare a gift of her own in return.

 Chapter 18: That Day in the Field

    "Today, as you step into the world beyond these walls, remember that success isn''t defined by the destination, but by the courage to chase your dreams, the strength to rise after failure, and the heart to keep moving forward, no matter the challenge."


    I stood at the back of the sprawling field, listening to Cole''s valedictorian speech as the sun dipped low, casting a golden hue over the ceremony.


    He graduated at the top of his class, and I couldn''t have been prouder. In that moment, I felt like a proud mom ¡ª cheering and hollering for him from the back. I didn''t care if all eyes turned my way. Let them stare.


    Beside me, Sophie couldn''t resist adding her two cents. "Too bad Cole''s graduating just as you''re about to enter high school, young lady," she said, her voice filled with that familiar mocking edge.


    I crossed my arms, smirking confidently. "It''s fine," I shot back, tossing my hair over my shoulder. "He''s mine in the end anyway. We''ll be getting married as soon as I turn eighteen. It won''t be long now."


    I felt a rush of excitement as I clutched the small gift in my hands ¡ª along with the love letter I had rewritten a hundred times over. This was it, the moment I had imagined for years. As Cole''s speech neared its conclusion, my heart raced with anticipation.


    He was up there on that stage, looking perfect, commanding the attention of everyone, like he always did. The crowd hung on his every word, but all I could think about was how soon he''d be mine. My fingers tightened around the gift, my secret offering for him. This was my moment too ¡ª the one I had been waiting for.


    I waited for his reaction, hope filling every inch of me. But his expression didn''t change. His eyes stayed cold, distant. When he spoke, his voice was deep, commanding, and heartbreakingly indifferent.


    "Stop bothering me."


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. His voice echoed across the field, amplified by the microphone clip on his toga. I hadn''t even noticed it was on.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t have feelings for you? Stop bothering me," he repeated, the words cutting deeper than any rejection before.


    My heart shattered. I was used to his rejections, his indifference. I always smiled through them, laughed them off, made jokes to hide the sting. But this¡ªthis was different. The entire field had heard.


    Suddenly, I felt all eyes on me. The whispers grew louder, turning into snickers, then outright laughter. My face burned with humiliation. I didn''t know where to look, where to hide. And Cole? He just walked away, completely unaffected, as if none of it mattered.


    "C-Cole . . ." I called out weakly, my voice trembling. I was used to his coldness, his harsh words, but today, the weight of the mockery was too much. The laughter from the crowd, their cruel smiles ¡ª it made me feel sick.


    My stomach turned, and before I knew it, I was on my knees, retching. The world around me spun as the tears I refused to let fall burned behind my eyes.

 Chapter 19: The Ashes of Unrequited Love

    AaArRgH!


    I jolted awake, gasping for air. Sweat clung to my skin, making my pajamas stick to my body, but my hands and feet were ice cold. I looked around wildly, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Damn it!"


    I cursed, trying to shake off the nightmare.


    However, it wasn''t just a dream. It had happened ¡ª back when Cole and I were still in high school. That day, in front of everyone, he crushed me.


    The memory came rushing back, hitting me like a tidal wave. The humiliation, the embarrassment ¡ª it was worse than anything I had ever felt. I had been so devastated that I skipped school for days, too ashamed to face anyone.


    I wanted to transfer schools, disappear, but Sophia had been against it. If anything, she seemed to relish my suffering, forcing me to endure the rest of those four agonizing years.


    The whole school knew what had happened. I became a joke, a meme that circulated long after graduation.


    I was such an idiot back then. I should''ve walked away, stopped loving him. But no ¡ª I kept chasing after him, enduring rejection after rejection, humiliation after humiliation.


    How could I have been such a fool?!


    With a shaky hand, I yanked open my drawer, pulling out the stack of love letters and gifts I had saved for Cole over the years. Each one represented a piece of my heart I had foolishly handed to him, hoping that one day he would see me, truly see me.


    I had dreamt of the day I''d give them all to him ¡ª on our wedding day, no less. How naive. How delusional.


    I looked at those letters, those carefully wrapped gifts, and felt a surge of anger rise in my chest.


    How could I have been so blind? So stupid?!


    Without thinking, I grabbed them all and threw them into the fireplace. The flames licked at the edges of the paper, the ribbons, turning everything to ash. The love, the hope, the pain ¡ª it all burned away.


    With each flicker of the fire, I felt something inside me harden. The years of rejection and humiliation had ironed my heart, wrapping it in chains.


    I promised this day . . .


    I nodded, my grin widening. "Yes, you. Remember? I''m just a kid. And it''s your project. Besides, you''re the leader before I even came into the picture."


    Michael groaned, running a hand through his long, disheveled hair. "And now you''re pulling the ''


    I''m just a kid''


    card on me, at a time like this?"


    I giggled, leaning forward, my elbows resting on the table as I grinned at him. "Honestly, I don''t know the first thing about running a company. If I tried to manage it, we''d be bankrupt within a month. Besides . . ." I trailed off, waiting for him to bite.


    "Besides what?" He leaned in slightly, curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "I''m too lazy to run it. That''s why I need you. You''ve got the brains, the drive ¡ª and let''s face it, you''d do a much better job than I ever could."


    Michael shook his head, but despite his exasperation, a small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. His dimples appeared, giving him a boyish charm, even with the dark circles under his eyes and the dirt-smudged lab coat that hung loosely on his frame.


    Despite his unkempt appearance, there was no denying that Michael had a certain allure about him. If only he''d clean up a bit.


    "What are you staring at?" he asked, adjusting his glasses, his gaze flicking to me with a hint of self-consciousness.


    "When we launch," I said, leaning in conspiratorially, "make sure you look presentable, alright? You''re pretty, and your looks could help pull in some investors."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You''re planning to use me as bait, aren''t you?"


    I shrugged, flashing him an innocent smile. "If it''s within legal boundaries, sure. You''ve got to use every tool at your disposal if you want to succeed in this world. And if that means flirting with a few potential investors here and there . . . well, you do what you''ve got to do."


    I winked at him, but Michael only shook his head, a bemused smile playing on his lips.


    He probably thought I was joking.


    But I wasn''t.


    I was dead serious.

 Chapter 20: Beneath the Surface

    After weeks of careful planning, everything seemed to be falling into place.


    My momentum was unstoppable, and it wouldn''t be long before I amassed the millions I needed.


    At this rate, I might even be able to pay off the old man ahead of schedule.


    That thought sent a surge of satisfaction through me ¡ª if I cleared my debt early, I could demand my freedom and disappear before anyone realized what I was truly up to.


    I had been relentless in the stock market, taking calculated risks with a ferocity that left no room for failure.


    Every move was aggressive, yet precise. I poured funds into companies with the highest yields, setting up a financial empire brick by brick, step by step.


    Along the way, I was already sketching the blueprint of my next venture ¡ª a business that would secure my power for years to come.


    Of course, I wasn''t reckless. No one could trace anything back to me.


    I had carefully hidden behind a front ¡ª a fictitious investor that shielded my identity. Experts were hired to handle the tedious work, the details that I had neither the time nor patience to deal with.


    They had no idea who they were working for, and that was exactly how I wanted it.


    Everything was falling into place, and when the moment came, I would vanish like a ghost, leaving nothing but a trail of dust in my wake.


    The big reveal would come ¡ª but by then, I''d be long gone.


    A giggle escaped my lips as I envisioned it ¡ª my future was finally within reach. I could almost see it: a quaint village bathed in green, the air crisp and clean, far from the suffocating drama of the city. There, I''d age gracefully in a cozy cottage, surrounded by wildflowers, towering trees, and the gentle rustle of animals.


    A simple life. The life I had always dreamed of but never truly believed I could grasp.


    ~RiiIinNgG!~


    The sudden, jarring ring of my phone snapped me back to reality. The screen showed an unfamiliar number. I hesitated for a moment, then answered.


    "Please don''t say no. It''s just going to be a simple lunch. You know, to get to know each other more. You''d be a family sooner or later, right?"


    I bit my lip.


    A lunch? I doubted that was her true intention. Lina wasn''t the type to play things so straightforwardly. No, she probably had something else in mind.


    My guess was that this wasn''t about me at all ¡ª it was about Dylan. She wanted someone to talk to about her feelings for him. Someone who wouldn''t judge her, and maybe . . . I was the first person who had noticed her feelings without saying a word.


    It made sense, really. In the rigid world she lived in, there was no room for vulnerability, no one she could trust with such delicate matters. I had seen the way she looked at Dylan, the way her guard slipped when he was around. And maybe, just maybe, she had sensed that I understood. That I didn''t care to pry or judge, but simply accepted it.


    Still, declining a Fay''s invitation was never an option. There was a game to play, and refusing her would raise more questions than I cared to answer.


    "Alright then," I agreed, my voice measured. "Just lunch."


    As I hung up, I couldn''t help but smirk. This wasn''t just lunch ¡ª it was a move in a larger game. Lina had no idea that while she sought comfort about Dylan, I was silently making my own plans.


    Yes. It was very personal. I just wanted to make sure that she would hate Sophie more than I did, so when the time came, Sophie''s marriage into the Fays would be a living hell.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the story with PS, reviews, comments, GT, and Super Gifts, and receive Bonus Chapters.


    Thanks a bunch! ????

 Chapter 21: The Lunch Date

    I had expected the lunch with Lina to be quick and casual, nothing worth dressing up for, so I opted for a simple shirt and jeans as I stepped out of my room.


    But no sooner had I left than Sophie appeared, standing firmly in my path like a soldier on guard duty.


    "My lady," Sophie''s voice was tense with forced politeness, "where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business," I dismissed her, brushing past without a second thought.


    But Sophie, ever persistent, proved more irritating than usual.


    "Lady Sophia has instructed me to stay with you at all times," she insisted, trailing me with determined steps.


    I shot her a glance, eyebrow raised. "What, are you my bodyguard now?" My words came out sharper than I intended, but I couldn''t help it.


    The idea of Sophie shadowing my every move was almost laughable.


    Before, I might have tolerated it ¡ª played along with her tiresome hypocrisy.


    But now that I knew the truth, something deep inside me simmered with anger. The thought of her lurking in my shadow, reporting back to Sophia, made my blood boil.


    Every step she took, every breath she drew while tailing me, felt like a betrayal wrapped in false concern.


    I could see the flush of anger creeping up her neck, her fists clenching just slightly at her sides.


    It was always amusing to watch her struggle to keep her composure. The way she bit back her irritation, trying so desperately not to snap at me ¡ª it was like watching a volcano trying not to erupt.


    "But my lady," she continued, her voice trembling with suppressed frustration, "if I don''t accompany you, it''ll be me who faces Lady Sophia''s wrath. She was very clear ¡ª I am to go wherever you go."


    Her words were carefully chosen, but I could hear the anger laced underneath.


    I paused, weighing my options. Sophie was a nuisance, no doubt, but pushing her too far too fast would raise suspicions.


    The more I tried to distance myself, the more erratic she would become, and the tighter her grip on me would grow.


    No, the smarter move was to play it cool, to treat her as I always had, keep her close without giving her any reason to dig deeper.


    Besides, bringing her along to lunch with Lina wasn''t the worst idea.


    Sophie''s eyes widened in disbelief, her carefully maintained fac?ade crumbling. She couldn''t hide the venom in her voice.


    "That can''t be!"


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity. "And why not, Sophie?" My tone was smooth, daring her to speak her mind, daring her to reveal what I already knew.


    She swallowed hard, scrambling to regain her composure. "I-I mean . . . don''t trust her too much, my lady. She might have her own agenda."


    Of course, she was projecting. Sophie was the one with schemes layered beneath layers. But Lina didn''t need to hide behind plots or secrets. She held all the power ¡ª unlike Sophie, who clung to hers like it could slip through her fingers at any moment.


    I smiled at her, tapping her shoulder lightly. "I guess we''ll find out, won''t we?"


    And find out we did.


    When we arrived at the private sushi restaurant owned by the Fay family, I could feel Sophie stiffen beside me. She was expecting something, but not this.


    I hadn''t expected it either.


    The moment we stepped inside, I froze. My eyes landed on Lina, sitting serenely on the tatami floor, surrounded by an elegant spread of food. But it wasn''t just her.


    Lina smiled sweetly, an innocent look that I knew better than to trust. "I brought a gift," she said, gesturing to her brother.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    We will be going premium on this chapter. I hope you will still support the story.


    Give PS, GT, reviews, comments, and gift for extra Bonus Chapter


    Thank you! ????

 Chapter 22: Shattered Reflections

    Cole Fay was the kind of man whose presence dominated the room before he even spoke.


    His silver hair, the same striking shade as his father''s, shimmered under the soft lighting, casting an almost ethereal glow around him.


    It was impossible to look away ¡ª the contrast of his sharp, handsome features against the mundane world around him made everything else seem to fade, dimming in comparison to his radiance.


    His eyes, those piercing blue eyes, cut through the air with a gaze that could melt hearts and shatter defenses in an instant. They weren''t just eyes; they were like cold fire, burning with an intensity that made your pulse race, yet cool enough to freeze you in place.


    One look from him felt like being laid bare, every secret exposed under that penetrating stare.


    He wasn''t wearing anything remarkable ¡ª just a simple, casual outfit ¡ª but the clothes couldn''t hide the raw power that radiated from him.


    There was a grace to the way he moved, an effortless confidence that made even the most unremarkable gesture seem deliberate and commanding.


    His posture alone was enough to make others feel insignificant, as though the weight of his authority pressed down on the very air around him.


    Handsome didn''t even begin to describe Cole Fay. He was beyond that ¡ª he was magnetic, overwhelming in his perfection, a force of nature wrapped in human form.


    You couldn''t just look at him ¡ª you


    felt


    him, as if his very presence had the ability to pull you in, drowning you in the sheer weight of his existence.


    Cole Fay, the very man who cast shadows over the lives of everyone around him, was seated beside Lina. His presence was commanding, even in the casual setting, his eyes sharp as they met mine.


    My heart skipped a beat ¡ª not from fear, but from the shock of seeing him again.


    The memories rushed back like a tidal wave, crashing against the walls I''d built to contain them. I took a deep breath, forcing it past the tight knot of anger boiling inside me, threatening to spill over.


    In that moment, all the striking beauty in the world couldn''t dull the rage burning in my chest. His handsome face, the piercing eyes that once made my heart flutter, now only ignited a storm of fury.


    Any feelings I once harbored, any admiration or affection, had evaporated the day he betrayed me. The day he turned his back when I needed him the most.


    That moment replayed in my mind, sharp and unforgiving. The trust I had in him shattered like glass, the pieces still cutting into me, leaving scars I couldn''t hide.


    Lina looked shocked, as if I''d slapped her.


    Cole paused mid-bite, his gaze briefly flickering toward me.


    Sophie''s mouth fell open in disbelief.


    I knew what they were thinking. The old me would have jumped at the chance to spend any time with Cole, let alone practice something as intimate as a dance.


    But now? I didn''t want to be near him. I didn''t even want to breathe the same air as him.


    Sophie, of course, couldn''t resist inserting herself into the conversation. "My lady, if you''re busy this afternoon, perhaps I could stand in for you. Lady Sophia said that this dance is very important, and I could practice with Master Cole and teach you later. What do you think?"


    I shrugged, indifferent. "Go ahead."


    Sophie''s face lit up, but the clatter of Cole''s utensils hitting the table shattered the brief moment of excitement.


    Without sparing her a glance, he wiped his mouth casually and muttered, "If you''re going to send someone else, then so will I. It''s a waste of time."


    The color drained from Sophie''s face, her lips pressing tight in embarrassment.


    Cole directly said that she was a waste of time. Who wouldn''t get embarrassed?


    I couldn''t help but smirk. That was Cole ¡ª relentless and blunt, no matter who was on the receiving end.


    "Don''t be like that, Cole," Lina reprimanded him gently. "Eve''s eighteenth birthday is fast approaching. What will you two do if you haven''t rehearsed the final dance?"


    "It''s fine," I interrupted, waving my hand dismissively. "We can just cancel that part."


    Lina''s eyes widened in shock.


    Cole paused again, this time his gaze lingering on me for a second longer, as if searching for something in my expression.


    Sophie, on the other hand, shot to her feet, her face flushed.


    "You can''t!"

 Chapter 23: Shattered Facades

    Sophie''s face flushed with panic, her voice trembling as she spoke. "I-I mean, it''s the most important part of the event. You can''t just cancel it! Lady Sophia would never allow it."


    Her desperation was palpable. It wasn''t about tradition or etiquette; it was about her own dreams.


    Sophie had been waiting for this moment, anticipating the chance to stand in the spotlight with Cole Fay ¡ª the most handsome, eligible bachelor in the entire world.


    She wanted this dance, this perfect fairy tale, more than anything.


    But me? I couldn''t care less about that dream anymore.


    That life¡ª


    that


    person


    ¡ªwas gone.


    ~Rriinnggg!~


    Finally!


    I''d texted Michael Blair earlier, asking him to call me, saying that it was an urgent matter, and now, as my phone buzzed in my hand, I couldn''t have been more relieved.


    It was the perfect excuse.


    I shot to my feet, pretending to be startled. "What? Right now? I''ll be there immediately."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Michael''s voice on the other end was puzzled. "You told me to¡ª"


    "I''m on my way," I interrupted hastily, cutting him off and feigning urgency.


    "Are you messing with me?"


    Ignoring his confusion, I looked apologetically at Lina. "Sorry, Lina. Something urgent just came up."


    She blinked, still caught off guard by my sudden shift. "Oh . . . alright, of course. Sorry for asking you out so suddenly."


    I gave her a bright smile, doing my best to mask the turmoil beneath. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s do lunch another time, just the two of us?"


    Before anyone could say another word, I turned on my heel and hurried out the door, leaving Sophie stunned behind me.


    For a brief second, the faintest crack appeared in Cole''s stoic facade. His hand tightened ever so slightly around his teacup, but he quickly recovered, his expression unreadable.


    He said nothing, but Lina saw it¡ªthe subtle tension in his posture, the way his eyes flickered for just a moment.


    The truth was, Eve''s absence these past few days hadn''t gone unnoticed. It surprised him, unsettled him even. He had grown so used to her constant presence¡ªher persistence, her teasing, her tireless efforts to win his attention¡ªthat her sudden disappearance felt like a void he couldn''t quite place.


    It


    should


    have been a relief. He should have been glad she was finally leaving him alone, finally giving him peace.


    But the silence she left behind was heavier than he expected.


    He refused to acknowledge it¡ªrefused to admit that a part of him


    missed


    her presence, missed the way she always hovered around him, drawing his attention whether he liked it or not.


    It wasn''t love. Just maybe discomfort at the sudden shift.


    But the truth gnawed at him, a small, irritating seed of discomfort that grew each time he realized she wasn''t there.


    And then . . . there was the anger.


    That flash of fury in Eve''s eyes when she looked at him today, the way her voice had trembled, not with affection or admiration, but with something darker¡ªsomething cold and unforgiving.


    It sparked an unfamiliar emotion deep within him, one he couldn''t quite name, but he didn''t like it.


    He didn''t like the way it stirred him, the way it made his chest tighten with something like guilt, something like regret.


    Cole set his cup down with a soft clink and reached for the bottle of wine on the table. Without a word, he poured himself a glass, the liquid swirling dark and rich as it filled the cup. He raised it to his lips, taking a long, deliberate gulp, trying to drown the strange sensation rising in him.


    Across the table, Lina chuckled knowingly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well . . . someone''s affected," she teased.


    Cole shot her a sharp look. "Shut up. I''m not."


    But Lina only chuckled, leaning back in her seat, clearly entertained by his discomfort. "You might be able to fool yourself, but you can''t fool me, brother."


    Cole said nothing, his jaw tightening as he downed the rest of his drink, the burn of the alcohol doing little to quell the turmoil inside him.

 Chapter 24: Reckless Hearts and Shattered Pride

    I''d been so consumed with everything else that I almost forgot¡ªI was still a student.


    A high school senior in the final stretch of my fourth year, hanging by a thread.


    It wasn''t until a notice from one of my teachers arrived, summoning me back to school, that I remembered.


    How long had I been absent? Days? Weeks? I couldn''t recall, and frankly, I didn''t care.


    I was on the verge of being expelled anyway. It was inevitable, just as much as the fact that I wouldn''t be finishing high school. I had bigger plans.


    In six months, I''d be gone, my old life left behind.


    Still, the thought of my school reaching out to my parents now was a hassle I couldn''t afford.


    Sullivan and Sophia were too wrapped up in their own affairs to even notice I existed at the moment, but that could change.


    Sophie had probably already told them about my extended absence, her way of making sure that I was monitored.


    But even with that, they didn''t care. They didn''t care if I showed up for classes or vanished into thin air.


    I was a footnote in their lives.


    Yet I couldn''t push my luck. Sullivan may not care about me personally, but my reputation was another story.


    If that started to crumble, he would intervene, and I couldn''t afford that¡ªnot when I was so close to my goal.


    I was on the brink of securing everything I''d worked for. Hundred Millions were within reach, and I couldn''t have Sullivan breathing down my neck, ruining it all.


    No, I couldn''t let them drag me back into their world, not when I was on the verge of breaking free.


    Not when my real life was just beginning.


    A knock on my door broke the silence, signaling that Sophie was already outside, waiting for me.


    I barely glanced at myself in the mirror. Just a plain white shirt, some jeans, and my Dior tote slung over my shoulder. That would do. No need to impress anyone. Not anymore.


    When I opened the door, Sophie stood there, dressed as impeccably as ever in a flowing white sundress that accentuated her perfect, doll-like features.


    Even in her so-called disguise as a maid, she made sure to maintain her polished image, carefully curating how the world saw her¡ªwhile secretly tarnishing mine.


    And now here I was, walking into school like nothing had happened, like I wasn''t still the punchline of some cruel joke.


    As I made my way down the hall, I could feel the eyes on me, hear the whispers growing louder with every step.


    "She asked Cole to dance, and he dismissed her away."


    "Can you believe she actually thought he''d say yes? Just because they''re engage?"


    "It was pathetic. She just stood there, frozen, like a deer in headlights."


    "Doesn''t she get it? Cole never like her. The marriage thing, I''m sure it just their family."


    The words cut deep, each one like a knife twisting in my gut. Not because of the embarrassment but because I feel bad for my past self.


    I kept walking, head held high, refusing to let them see how much it hurt. Refusing to let them solicit a reaction from me.


    I wasn''t the same girl I used to be. I wasn''t the nai?ve, desperate girl who believed in fairy tales and happy endings.


    I was someone else now. Someone stronger. Someone colder.


    And I''d show them.


    All of them.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Hey everyone!


    Apologies for the recent erratic update schedule¡ªthings have been pretty busy on my end. But don''t worry, regular chapters will resume starting October 1st, just in time for the MGS!


    Please continue supporting the story with Power Stones, Golden Tickets, reviews, comments, and gifts. Your support keeps the story alive and means the world to me! ????


    P.S. There won''t be any updates this weekend as I''ll be traveling. But rest assured, we''ll be back to regular updates next month. Thank you all for your patience and understanding!

 Chapter 25: Whispered Lies in the Restroom

    It was between classes, the halls bustling with students heading to their next lesson that I had slipped into the restroom, hoping to have a moment of peace before the next period.


    When I entered one of the stalls, I soon heard familiar voices filtering through the air¡ªa sharp giggle, followed by a hushed but excited whisper.


    Sophie''s voice.


    I stayed still, my hand freezing on the latch. There were a few other girls in the restroom, their voices echoing off the tile, and I quickly realized it was Guinevere and her lackeys.


    Being one of the wealthiest families in the city, Guinevere carried herself with the same arrogance that all the elite students at our school did.


    But of course, her family still ranked beneath the Rosettes. That didn''t stop her from acting like she owned the place.


    And why should it? I never retaliated.


    My silence gave her the confidence to keep pushing me around, not physically, but emotionally. Little remarks, subtle jabs¡ªeach one a dagger to my reputation.


    No one saw it, but I felt it every day. She knew how to strike just enough to hurt without leaving any visible scars.


    I couldn''t escape it. School had become a battlefield, and I was the one losing ground, step by step. If I ever dared to bring it up to Sophia or Sullivan, they''d dismiss it as unnecessary drama.


    "Don''t cause trouble,"


    they''d say.


    "Focus on what''s important."


    Of course, they didn''t care. I wasn''t really their child.


    Just a piece on their board, someone to be moved around as needed.


    "I


    hate


    to say it," Sophie''s voice began, full of that sickening sweetness she always carried, "but Eve just keeps pushing it with young master Cole, you know? I feel sorry for the guy."


    Sophie had a gift¡ªshe knew exactly how to stir the pot, especially when it came to gossip. She could manipulate rumors like a puppeteer pulling strings, setting the stage for the perfect fallout.


    And when it came to Cole Fay and his cousins, she knew exactly how to wield their names like weapons.


    insisted


    . You know how she is."


    "Wait, are you serious?" One of the other girls gasped. "Eve


    begged


    him?"


    "I shouldn''t say too much," Sophie replied with a soft, almost regretful sigh. "I don''t want to make her look bad. She''s . . . going through a lot, you know? But it''s hard not to feel sorry for Lina. Eve is just making things so


    awkward


    for everyone."


    "Wow, no wonder Lina''s been distant from her," Guinevere added, clearly buying into the lie. "I feel sorry for you for having to attend such a woman. She has no class at all. She makes everyone in our status look bad."


    Sophie gave a delicate laugh, like she was trying to downplay her own involvement. "I''m sure Eve doesn''t


    mean


    to cause trouble. She just . . . well, you know. She''s probably just feeling lonely. But honestly, I think she''s making it harder for everyone."


    The girls fell into a chorus of agreement, each one taking Sophie''s words as gospel, spreading the poisonous narrative even further.


    Behind the stall door, my fingers tightened on the metal handle. I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to remain silent.


    I knew Sophie had been trying to turn people against me, but hearing it firsthand, knowing how effortlessly she spun lies, was like a punch to the gut.


    And the worst part? Sophie had done it so innocently, painting herself as a concerned friend, all while digging the knife deeper into my back.


    It was why I hadn''t suspected her before¡ªSophie was always so subtle, always so sweet on the surface, never the type to get her hands dirty.


    But now, I saw through her act. This time, I wouldn''t let the whispers and lies go unchecked.


    Not anymore.


    The best way to deal with bullies? You strike back.


    BaaAmM!

 Chapter 26: Breaking the Silence

    BaAaMm!


    I slammed the door open, the sound echoing like thunder in the bathroom as I stepped out, my gaze locking onto the four women huddled by the mirror.


    Their laughter died in their throats as they turned to face me, stunned into silence.


    I squared my shoulders, chin high, and walked right up to them, each step deliberate.


    "Got something to say to my face?" I said, voice cold and beamed sarcastically. "Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."


    This time, I wasn''t backing down.


    Sophie''s face went pale, her usual confidence faltering as she stammered. "E-Eve . . . how long have you been there?"


    I flashed her a sweet smile, but my voice was ice-cold. "Long enough to hear you spinning lies about me, claiming I made a spectacle of myself to dance with Cole last week."


    Her face drained of all color. She knew what really happened that day. And she knew I knew.


    Guinevere stepped forward, her lips curling into a sneer. "Lies?" She scoffed, crossing her arms. "Plu-ease, Eve. We know you well enough to believe every word Sophie said."


    I casually placed a hand on my waist, meeting her glare with one of my own. "Oh, really? Were you there? Did you see what actually happened, or are you just running your mouth without checking some facts?"


    I could see the shock ripple through them¡ªthe looks on Guinevere''s and the other girls'' faces. They weren''t expecting this. They were used to the old me, the one who''d let their venomous words slide, believing they weren''t worth my attention.


    But not today.


    I had ignored their bullying for too long, thinking they were beneath me, unworthy of my time. But now, I realized¡ªignoring them only gave them power.


    No more. I wasn''t just going to let them drag my name through the mud any longer. I would defend myself, something I''d failed to do in the past.


    Guinevere let out a scoff, crossing her arms. "And what, you have proof to deny Sophie''s claims?"


    "Oh, I do," I said with a smirk, locking eyes with her.


    Sophie''s face twisted in panic, her eyes wide like they might pop from her head. "E-Eve, y-you . . . what are you talking¡ª"


    branch


    family? Do you even have any shares in the Bernard Company?"


    It was common knowledge that the branch families held little power compared to the main line. Their only options were to eliminate the main family, start their own successful ventures, or marry into wealth. And it was this hunger for power that led me to be here¡ªbecause the Rosette branch family would do anything to take control.


    Guinevere''s face flushed crimson, her Achilles'' heel exposed. She


    hated


    when anyone reminded her of her branch status.


    "Bitch! What did you say?!" she spat, her temper flaring as she swung her hand toward me.


    I caught her wrist effortlessly, stopping the slap inches from my face. She didn''t know I was well-versed in martial arts and self-defense, trained alongside Cole since young. I''d spent years perfecting my skills, wanting to impress him¡ªthough I never quite measured up to his level and in his eyes.


    With a swift motion, I threw her hand aside and slapped her across the face.


    Guinevere''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Y-you slapped me!"


    "You would''ve slapped me first," I said calmly before turning to the other girls, delivering swift, measured slaps to each of them.


    Tears welled in their eyes. "What are you doing? We never laid a hand on you!" one of them cried.


    "Consider it repayment for all the trash you''ve spoken behind my back. Be grateful I''m not collecting on the four years you''ve ruined my reputation with your lies. Since we''re graduating soon, let this be our last conversation. And don''t even


    think


    about talking behind my back again, or you''ll get more than just a slap."


    I didn''t want to deal with these girls anymore. After all, I would disappear soon. I just wanted to defend myself and nothing more. I felt satisfied, and this was long overdue.


    I turned to leave but stopped in the doorway, spinning around with a smile. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªdon''t bother telling anyone about this." I didn''t want to get trouble with the teachers and principal after all.


    I pulled out my phone, playing the recording of their gossip. The color drained from their faces.


    "Or else . . .

 Chapter 27: Just Another Stranger in the Crowd

    In high society, gossip was a double-edged sword. It was one thing to whisper in shadows, but if anyone found out, especially men of power, it could destroy a woman''s prospects.


    No one wanted a wife who schemed and backstabbed. And these girls, still on the hunt for eligible suitors, knew all too well how easily their reputation could be ruined if the recording circulated around campus.


    Their reputations would be shattered, and the other women harboring grudges against them would seize the opportunity to blow the situation out of proportion, using it to elevate themselves.


    With Guinevere''s well-known status as a school bully, it wasn''t just me she had made enemies with¡ªthere were plenty of others waiting for a chance to take her down.


    "Eve! You dare!" Guinevere shouted, fury trembling in her voice.


    I smiled, cold and unyielding. "Yes, I


    dare


    ." With that, I turned on my heel and walked out, leaving them speechless, their mouths hanging open in stunned silence.


    I stormed out of the room, my pulse still pounding from the confrontation, but barely seconds passed before I heard hurried footsteps behind me.


    "Wait! Eve¡ªLady Eve!" Sophie called out, breathless as she caught up to me.


    I stopped but didn''t turn around. "What?"


    She swallowed hard, trying to catch her breath before speaking again. "D-do you really have proof about that dance with Cole?"


    I glanced over my shoulder, a sweet yet chilling smile playing on my lips. "Oh, yes. Would you like me to send it to Guinevere and the others? I''m sure they''d love to find out you''ve been lying to their faces this whole time. You know what''ll happen to you once they realize, right?"


    She might be the true lady of the Rosette but right now, she was only a maid.


    Sophie''s face paled, and she sucked in a deep breath. Her voice wavered as she stammered, "My lady, I''m really sorry for what I said. But . . . I only did it because of you."


    I turned fully toward her, my eyebrow arching. "Oh? Is that so?" My voice was sharp with sarcasm. "Leave it to you to destroy my reputation and act like you''re doing me a favor. Do I look like an idiot to you?"


    Sophie clenched her fists, desperation flashing in her eyes. "You don''t believe me, but I swear, I did it to protect you, my lady."


    I crossed my arms, my patience wearing thin. "Go on, then. Enlighten me." I want to hear what story she made up this time.


    "Guinevere and the others . . . they''re planning something, something


    worse


    . They hate you, Lady Eve. Especially Guinevere¡ªshe''s obsessed with Cole, and she''s furious that he even glanced in your direction. They were going to sabotage you, humiliate you in front of everyone, to make sure you never stood a chance with him. I¡ªI only spread those rumors to keep their attention on me. If they knew that Cole wasn''t interested in you, you wouldn''t become their target."


    Wow. She could really be a writer with how she could weaves stories.


    doing here? Shouldn''t he be at Harvard?


    Then I noticed the man standing beside him, equally tall and handsome, with darker skin and mischievous amethyst eyes. A flirtatious grin played on his lips, and I immediately recognized him¡ªZachary Johnson.


    Of course. The Johnsons and Fays were practically family, two of the wealthiest and most powerful in the world. They were cousins. Zachary''s sister, Ella, attended this school too, so naturally, they must be here for her.


    But my blood boiled when my gaze landed on Cole again. Without a second glance, I flipped my hair as the wind caught it and walked right past him, as if he didn''t exist.


    I could practically feel the shock ripple through the crowd, their mouths dropping open in disbelief. They''d expected me to throw myself into his arms like before, but they were dead wrong.


    I hated Cole. I wasn''t that girl anymore.


    And as far as I was concerned, he was just another stranger in the crowd.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    We will have stable updates this month as MGS starts.


    ????I need your support to keep the story going


    Give PS, GT, reviews, and gifts to receive


    BONUS


    Chapters


    .


    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every Super Gift = 1 Bonus Chapter


    MAX of 2-4 Bonus Chapters a day. The remaining will be posted on the next day.


    Love you all ????

 Chapter 28: Shattered Expectations

    Ella was minding her own business, scrolling through random short videos on her phone, giggling softly at the absurdity of some of them.


    The restroom was her one refuge, the only space left where she could breathe without being surrounded by classmates, admirers, or social climbers who clung to her every move.


    It was peaceful¡ªuntil the door swung open and a group of girls stormed in, gossiping loudly, shattering her moment of solitude.


    She let out an annoyed sigh.


    Of all places. Couldn''t they find somewhere else to air their dirty laundry?


    As their voices filled the room, Ella perked up. Their conversation wasn''t just mindless gossip; it was about


    Eve Rosette,


    her cousin Cole''s fiance?e.


    Ella rolled her eyes.


    Of course, they''re talking about her.


    Eve had always been a subject of controversy, her name frequently entangled with drama.


    Ella wasn''t particularly fond of her¡ªmostly indifferent, really. Eve was just another pretty face vying for Cole''s attention, chasing him with relentless devotion for years. Ella didn''t blame her; Cole Fay was a catch, after all, and Eve had been head over heels for as long as Ella could remember. Admirable, perhaps. But irritating all the same.


    Still, Ella wasn''t invested enough to care. She leaned back against the stall, contemplating how long she should wait before leaving. She didn''t want the awkwardness of those girls realizing she''d heard everything.


    Just then, a loud


    bang


    echoed through the room, causing Ella to flinch.


    What on earth?


    A commanding voice followed. "Got something to say to my face? Go on, don''t be shy. Continue your conversation."


    Ella''s breath hitched. She knew that voice. It was Eve.


    So she''s here.


    Guinevere''s voice faltered. "L-Lady Ella . . ."


    Ella smiled sweetly as she casually washed her hands, her back to the group. "Did you threaten me just now?" she asked, her tone calm but carrying a dangerous undertone.


    The girls instantly bowed, their heads low, not daring to meet her gaze. "N-no! We wouldn''t dare! Please, forgive us! We didn''t know it was you!"


    Ella chuckled softly. "Relax. I won''t bother with gossipers. It''s beneath me." Her smile lingered as she dried her hands, her eyes flicking to the mirror before she turned to leave, the tension in the room thick enough to cut.


    But before she stepped out, she cast them one last look¡ªa look that made them feel small, insignificant. Like insects beneath her heel.


    The girls shivered.


    Ella stepped out of the restroom, her phone still in hand as she walked toward the field where her brother Zachary and cousin Cole were waiting. As she rounded the corner, a scene caught her eye¡ªone that made her stop in her tracks.


    Eve stood tall and poised, her stiletto heel pressed dangerously close to a man''s cheek. The tension around her could be felt, the air thick with unease.


    Sophie was sobbing pitifully at the side, surrounded by a group of men who were trying to comfort her. Ella didn''t need to know the details; the scene spoke for itself. Eve, it seemed, had once again shown her mettle.


    Without a word, Eve pulled her heel back, her expression cold. She didn''t linger. She simply turned on her heel and walked away, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    Ella''s eyes followed Eve''s retreating figure, a spark of admiration lighting up within her. There was something so commanding about the way Eve carried herself, the way she left in the wake of chaos without so much as a backward glance.


    But what truly surprised Ella¡ªand everyone else¡ªwas Eve''s next move.


    Cole stood nearby, his presence drawing every eyes in his tailored shirt and slacks, the wind tousling his grey hair. Beside him was Zachary, equally handsome but with dark skin and a playful grin that never seemed to leave his face.


    Everyone expected Eve to falter, to rush into Cole''s arms the moment she saw him¡ªjust like she always did. But this time, she didn''t.


    Eve merely glanced in Cole''s direction, her expression indifferent, before flipping her hair and walking past him as though he were nothing more than a stranger.


    The crowd gasped. Even Ella found her jaw dropping slightly.


    Is this really Eve?


    she thought, her mind racing to make sense of what she had just witnessed.


    As Ella approached her brother and cousin, she muttered under her breath, still staring after Eve''s retreating form. "Is she really Eve?"


    She was so different than before.

 Chapter 29: A Change in Her Eyes

    Cole was driving his cousins, Zachary and Ella, to a restaurant for lunch. The car was filled with chatter, mostly from Ella, who couldn''t seem to stop talking about Eve.


    "She was so cool! You should have seen her, Zach," Ella gushed. "I really thought she was just a lovestruck fool who latched onto Cole like a leech, but she has a sharp tongue! And get this¡ªshe beat up a boy! I didn''t expect that at all. You should''ve seen how she just glanced at Cole and walked away like he was air! Honestly, I thought she was going to leap into his arms like she always does and then insist on tagging along with us to the restaurant."


    Zachary chuckled, his eyes glancing at Cole through the rearview mirror. "Yeah, I gotta admit, I always thought she was just a beautiful face obsessed with Cole. But when I saw her earlier, she seemed . . .


    different


    ."


    "Right?!" Ella exclaimed, nodding enthusiastically.


    Zachary grinned slyly. "It seems like Eve doesn''t like you anymore, Cole. Could she have finally come to her senses?"


    Ella giggled. "Good for her."


    Zachary, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned closer to Cole. "If that''s the case, maybe I should make her my woman, huh?"


    "Brother!" Ella rolled her eyes, half-joking but half-serious. "You''ve already got enough women flocking around you."


    Zachary shrugged with a carefree grin. "Not my fault if they come running to me, is it?"


    Cole''s expression remained stoic, but a subtle crack formed in his composure. His mind drifted back to the moment earlier, where he and Eve had briefly locked eyes before she frowned, flipped her hair, and walked away as if he didn''t exist.


    Zachary laughed, shaking his head. "I was just kidding! But seriously, Cole, if you like her, you should tell her. If you don''t, then let her know. Don''t string her along, man¡ªthat''s cruel."


    Cole inhaled deeply, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the steering wheel. His eyes flicked toward Zachary, ice-cold and sharp. "I already told her I don''t like her. Years ago."


    Zachary''s eyebrows shot up, a mix of surprise and confusion crossing his face. "Oh, so . . . if that''s the case then¡ª"


    Before Zachary could finish, Cole opened the door and stormed out of the car, slamming it shut behind him. The force of the slam made both Zachary and Ella flinch.


    "Looks like you struck a nerve," Ella said, giving her brother a sidelong glance.


    Zachary scratched the back of his head, letting out a sigh. "What an indecisive man."


    The two exited the car and made their way into the restaurant, but the moment they stepped inside and headed to their usual table, they were both taken aback by what they saw.


    There, sitting at a corner table, was Eve. But she wasn''t alone.


    Across from her sat a man, someone neither Zachary nor Ella had ever seen before. He was tall, dressed in a sharp suit, with an air of confidence about him. The two were engaged in deep conversation, Eve laughing at something he said. Her usual sharp demeanor was softened, replaced by a rare smile that lit up her face.


    Ella''s eyes widened in surprise, and Zachary whistled under his breath. "Well, well . . . Looks like someone''s moved on."


    Cole, who had just entered the restaurant behind them, froze when he saw Eve. His gaze locked onto her, his body stiffening as he took in the sight of her with another man. For a moment, his face was unreadable, but then, something flickered in his eyes¡ªsomething close to anger or perhaps confusion.


    Eve, sensing eyes on her, glanced up and met Cole''s gaze. There was no hesitation, no flustered look or awkwardness. Instead, she simply offered him a cool, indifferent glance, as if he were nothing more than a passing stranger. Then, without missing a beat, she turned her attention back to the man sitting across from her, completely unfazed.

 Chapter 30: Dining with Destiny

    I arranged to meet Michael Blair for lunch, our conversation today focused on the future of QuantumLyfe Technology, and I had one place in mind¡ª


    that


    hidden gem of a sushi restaurant,


    Shinsei


    .


    It wasn''t just about the food. This small, unassuming spot, tucked away in the heart of the city, held a secret that few knew.


    I had stumbled upon it in my past life, a discovery made by sheer accident when I was craving something different from the usual high-end venues.


    The moment I walked in back then, I was captivated¡ªthe ambiance, the artistry, and the authenticity of the food was beyond anything I had ever tasted. The experience had stuck with me so deeply that, when I came back into this life, I knew I had to invest in it.


    And I did. Not for profit, but because I wanted to protect this place I had come to love, to ensure it stayed the hidden gem it always was.


    The owners were a family of chefs who had come all the way from Japan, seeking a fresh start. Their skill was undeniable, passed down through generations, but they were struggling now¡ªstill unknown to the world.


    I, however, knew what their future held. In time, this restaurant would be a sanctuary for the ultra-rich, a place where billionaires would fight for a reservation and pour their fortunes into keeping it exclusive.


    I had seen it happen before, in my past life. Back then, I watched as they skyrocketed to success, too late to seize the opportunity myself.


    But this time, I was first.


    I had already made my move, investing heavily with only a modest 5% return in mind. It wasn''t about the money. It never was.


    As long as they had a private room waiting for me whenever I came, I''d consider it more than worth the investment. Privacy was my only demand¡ªmy sanctuary from the outside world.


    But right now, the place was still new, and the private rooms were unfinished, their construction delayed by the usual chaos of a fledgling business.


    This can''t be . . . Why is


    he


    here?!


    I mentally screamed as Cole Fay strode into the restaurant, accompanied by the Johnson brother and sister, Zachary and Ella. The sight of him sent a rush of conflicting emotions through me, as if a tidal wave had crashed into the calm of my day.


    When our eyes met, I forced myself to remain unfazed, maintaining my conversation with Michael as if nothing had changed. But I could feel the shift in the air, the tension thickening around us.


    Michael, perceptive as ever, caught on to the change in my demeanor. He turned his gaze toward the newcomers, his curiosity piqued.


    "Aren''t they like the son and daughter of Fay and Johnson? What are such high-profile people doing in this little restaurant?" he asked, his tone laced with disbelief.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Please support the story with PS, GT, and gifts to keep the story going.


    Every 100 PS = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every 50 GT = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Every Super Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Thank you all ????

 Chapter 31: The Unseen Trap

    I shouldn''t have been surprised that Michael recognized them.


    In the United States, the Fay and Johnson family was practically royalty, their name spoken with a mix of reverence and envy.


    Yet, my mind was racing with questions.


    What were they doing here?


    Had they actually discovered this hidden gem?


    If they had, it would only be a matter of time before the place transformed into a hotspot, with their influence propelling Shinsei into the limelight.


    Perhaps they were among the few who had invested in this place long before I did.


    For people like them, born into unimaginable wealth, one of their rare indulgences was food¡ªauthentic, untainted, untouched by their gilded world.


    It wouldn''t surprise me if they had discovered Shinsei before I ever stumbled upon it, quietly staking their claim in its future while the rest of the city remained blind to its brilliance.


    But now, here we were, in the same room, connected by this place. And somehow, that made it all the more unsettling.


    "So you know them?" Michael finally asked as the trio took their seats, his voice dripping with intrigue.


    I sipped my wine, desperately trying to maintain my composure. "No," I replied, the word slipping out too quickly, almost reflexively.


    Michael''s skepticism was palpable. "The expression on your face says otherwise. Isn''t that Cole Fay your fiance??"


    My eyes widened in disbelief. Michael could clearly see the predicament I was in, and yet, the heartless man was about to walk away and leave me to face it alone. How could he just leave me like this?


    But no, he only chuckled darkly as he stood, shaking his head as if enjoying my misery. "You''re a big girl now. I''m sure you can handle a little social situation like this. See you later."


    And with that, he was gone, the door closing behind him with a soft click. The moment he left, the weight of frustration settled on my chest like a stone. I could feel their eyes on me now¡ªCole, Zachary, Ella¡ªthey were watching, and the tension in the air thickened by the second.


    I could no longer focus on my phone as my fingers trembled, trying to dial Claire''s number. I had to change the meeting place. I couldn''t stay here, not with Cole in the same room. The world felt too small, shrinking with each second that passed. It had never felt more claustrophobic.


    But before I could even lift the phone to my ear, Zachary''s voice rang out, clear and insistent.


    "Hey, Eve! Come join us!"


    I froze. Of all the possible scenarios I had envisioned, this wasn''t one of them. I cursed internally. Zachary and I weren''t friends. Hell, we weren''t even acquaintances. We were like air to each other, drifting past without any acknowledgment, and now he was calling me over?


    Why now?!


    I whipped my head toward their table, my heart pounding in my chest. Zachary was grinning at me like this was the most normal thing in the world. Ella beamed beside him, eyes bright with expectation, but it was Cole who caught my attention. His eyes . . . they were burning, piercing right through me, a silent accusation written in the sharp glare he directed my way.


    What did I do now?


    Forcing a smile, I mustered the gentlest voice I could, even though my nerves were fraying. "I''m waiting for someone," I said, hoping that would be enough to excuse myself from whatever trap they were setting.


    Zachary didn''t even flinch. "Good. Wait with us at our table," he insisted, his voice loud enough to draw attention from the other diners.


    I swallowed hard. This was a power play. I could feel it in the way Zachary''s smile widened, daring me to refuse. My brows furrowed slightly, but before I could say anything, he pressed on, his persistence unnerving. "Come on, Eve. It would look strange if you sat alone. We know each other, so it would make us look bad if you don''t join us."


    What kind of twisted logic was that?!

 Chapter 32: The Ties That Bind is Broken

    Zachary''s words were drawing the attention of the surrounding patrons, whispers spreading like wildfire.


    If I refused now, after his relentless insistence, it would definitely cause more of a scene.


    And some of these people might report my behavior back to my family. Rejecting the Johnson heir wasn''t just a bad idea¡ªit was a dangerous one.


    The more I dragged this out, the worse it would make them look. It was better to get this over with quickly. As soon as Claire arrived, I would have the perfect excuse to leave with her then.


    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to drag my feet toward their table, every step feeling heavier than the last.


    Zachary''s grin widened as I approached, while Ella''s smile only grew brighter. But Cole . . . his face remained stony, his brows furrowed in a permanent knot of displeasure. He didn''t want me there as much I didn''t want to be there, that much was clear.


    I hesitated as I reached the table, then decided to use that to my advantage. "I think Cole doesn''t want me here, so I''ll just go¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Zachary and Ella''s smiles faltered as they both glanced at Cole, their unspoken question hanging in the air.


    Cole''s expression didn''t soften. If anything, his glare intensified, as if my mere presence offended him.


    I clenched my jaw, preparing to turn and leave. I was used to Cole''s rejection by now. If he didn''t want me here, I''d gladly go. It was mutual.


    Now we were like two magnets repelling each other, and I had no desire to stay where I wasn''t wanted.


    But just as I was about to take my leave, Cole''s voice cut through the tension like a blade.


    "SIT."


    It wasn''t a request. It was a command. The single word hit me like a punch to the gut, and for a split second, I couldn''t breathe.


    I stared at him, my mind racing and jaw dropping.


    Did I hear him right? He wanted me to sit?


    "So, who was that man?" Ella suddenly asked, her voice soft but filled with curiosity.


    I turned to her, locking eyes with her vivid emerald gaze that seemed to pull at my soul. I quickly looked away, unsure what she meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ella giggled. "You know, that handsome man talking to you earlier. He looked older though, maybe 24 or 27? I didn''t know you liked older men now," she teased, her eyes flicking knowingly toward Cole.


    "Ah, that." How was I going to explain this? I knew Michael''s name would soon be on everyone''s lips, so there was no point in hiding it. They''d find out sooner or later.


    But before I could open my mouth, Cole''s voice cut through the air like a whip, halting everyone around the table.


    "Who is that man?" His tone was sharp, demanding.


    I was taken aback. Even Zachary and Ella looked at Cole as though seeing him for the first time.


    My blood boiled.


    You do not get to use that tone with me, not after everything you''ve done.


    "The last time I checked, I don''t owe you any explanations about the men I meet," I said, my voice steady but laced with ice.


    Cole didn''t back down. "In the eyes of many, you''re still my fiance?e. Don''t do anything to tarnish my reputation."


    So that''s what this was about. Of course. His precious reputation. That''s all any of them cared about.


    Everyone seemed to expect me to blush or giggle after Cole''s claim, as if his sudden acknowledgment of our engagement was something to swoon over. But I felt nothing. The narrative was changing right in front of me, but I couldn''t care less.


    Good. Maybe this means I won''t die abandoned on an island after all.


    I flashed Cole a sickly sweet smile. "Don''t worry. If you like, you can meet up with other women too. Or better yet, why don''t we just break it off? Oh wait," I added, feigning realization. "It''s not official yet, right? What a relief."

 Chapter 33: Letting Go

    Ella gasped, dumbfounded. She looked like she had a million questions but didn''t know which one to ask first. "


    YOU


    ?! Breaking up the engagement with my cousin? Is the world going to end now?"


    Zachary was staring at me like I''d grown horns. "Wait, are you really Eve?"


    Cole''s frown deepened, and although he was trying to keep a calm exterior, I could tell he was shocked. He opened his mouth to say something but quickly shut it again, clearly at a loss.


    That was when I saw Claire entering the restaurant.


    Finally


    . Thanks to her, I''d been stuck in this awkward situation far longer than necessary.


    I stood up, brushing myself off as I smiled at the group. "My meeting partner is here, so please excuse me." My eyes locked on Cole one last time, cold and final. "Congratulations, Mr. Fay. You''re free now. Just like you always wanted. I won''t bother you anymore."


    Before turning to leave, I leaned toward Zachary, whispering in his ear, though loud enough for Cole and Ella to hear. "Thank you for the treat. I''ve already instructed the restaurant on where to deliver my order."


    With that, I swept out of the restaurant, dragging a confused Claire behind me.


    === ???? ===


    Zachary and Ella sat in stunned silence, eyes flickering between the empty doorway and the man who remained motionless in his seat. Even Cole, typically sharp and composed, looked utterly speechless.


    "W-what . . . what just happened?" Zachary muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He wasn''t addressing anyone in particular, just trying to comprehend the whirlwind that had swept through the room.


    Ella was the first to recover, a soft chuckle slipping through her lips. "Looks like she finally came to her senses. Snapped out of it," she said with a mix of amusement and admiration.


    Zachary blinked, still baffled, his gaze darting between Cole and the door. "Wait . . . so does that mean she doesn''t like you anymore? Is the engagement . . . over? After all this years that she was pursuing you, why change of heart all of a sudden?" His voice trailed off, as if the reality of it all was only beginning to settle in.


    Watch


    ."


    Before Ella could respond, a waitress approached their table, all smiles and carrying a neatly folded bill. "Excuse me, sir. Here''s the bill for Miss Eve''s order. Once it''s fully paid, we''ll begin preparing and delivering the items to the specified address."


    Zachary, still grinning, took the bill without a second thought. But as his eyes scanned the number printed at the bottom, the color drained from his face. "What the¡ª$200,000?! Are you kidding me? Who is she feeding, an entire army?"


    The waitress maintained her professional smile. "Miss Eve ordered everything on the menu, sir. Including exotic seafoods. Enough for one hundred people."


    Zachary''s mouth fell open. "ONE HUNDRED? What is she, hosting a banquet for the homeless?" His voice rose, and he ran a hand through his hair in disbelief. He could afford the bill, sure, but $200,000 for a single meal? His father would have questions, and Zachary wasn''t looking forward to that conversation.


    Ella burst into laughter, unable to contain herself. "Oh yes," she said between giggles, "I can just see it now. She''s


    definitely


    going to fall in love with you after this, Zach." The sarcasm dripped from her words, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she nudged him with her elbow.


    Zachary groaned, burying his face in his hands. "This is not how I imagined impressing her," he mumbled, his voice muffled but filled with exasperation.


    Cole, meanwhile, remained quiet, his expression hardening once again. But beneath the indifferent facade, something stirred¡ªsomething he refused to acknowledge. He didn''t care, or at least, that''s what he kept telling himself. Yet the image of Eve walking out with that sweet, mocking smile lingered in his mind, refusing to let go.


    "Cole," Ella''s voice cut through his thoughts, her tone teasing but with a sharp edge, "I wonder . . . will you be fine if she never looks back?"


    Cole''s jaw tightened. He didn''t respond. Instead, he stood up abruptly, tossing his napkin onto the table. Without a word, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Zachary and Ella watching his retreating figure with a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "Well," Ella said with a shrug, "I guess we''ll find out soon enough, won''t we?"


    Zachary shook his head, still clutching the outrageous bill in his hand. "I think I just got played."


    Ella''s laughter echoed through the restaurant.

 Chapter 34: A Chance Meeting

    "Did you guys receive the sushi I ordered for you?" I asked, dialing the number for QuantumLyfe''s HQ.


    Michael''s familiar laugh echoed through the line. "Yeah! Everyone here was thrilled when they finally got to eat that gourmet sushi. Why are you suddenly feeling so generous? That must have cost a fortune!"


    I smirked, though he couldn''t see it. "I hope it did." I hope Zachary wiled from the price.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it. A little luxury food now and then is necessary to keep everyone motivated. You know how demanding it is to push forward with NanoTech development."


    "By the way, when will we see our first action with the nanobots?" I asked, leaning back in my chair, my fingers tapping the edge of the desk.


    "Give it a few more months," Michael replied, his tone steady. "We''re just finishing some final touches."


    A few months . . . I thought. Sinclair''s beloved Sebastian would still be around by then, or so I hoped. Maybe we still had time.


    "Alright. Keep me updated the moment something moves."


    "Of course. Talk soon."


    When the call ended, I turned to see Claire eyeing the stack of papers on the table. Her gaze was curious, tinged with something unspoken. "Was that Michael Blair?"


    "Yes, it was." I shifted gears, walking over to the pile of documents she held in her hands. These weren''t just papers¡ªthey were the blueprints for transformation.


    They were land titles. Properties I had meticulously sought out, every inch of dirt ready to be turned into something greater.


    I was going to build condominiums in these locations. At first glance, it looked like nothing more than a barren wasteland, but I saw the future hidden beneath the dirt.


    The waitress gave him a skeptical look, crossing her arms over her chest. "Egh? Don''t think that just ''cause you''re cute, you can walk out of here without paying," she snapped. "I''ll get in trouble if you don''t settle the bill."


    The man winced, clearly flustered. "It''s not like I don''t plan to pay," he insisted, scratching his head in frustration. "I just lost my wallet, that''s all. I''ll head home, grab some money, and come right back. I swear."


    The waitress shook her head, her patience wearing thin. "That''s what they all say. You have a phone, right? Everyone pays online these days." Her tone was biting, her eyes flickering with suspicion.


    I leaned back in my chair, observing the exchange with interest. It was only a cup of coffee, and from the look on the guy''s face, he wasn''t trying to pull a fast one.


    But something about him nagged at me. I glanced at him again, and that''s when it hit me¡ªWait a minute . . . isn''t that Hyun?!


    It couldn''t be. Hyun wasn''t a household name yet, but I knew him well enough from social media.


    In a few months, he''d skyrocket to fame with his groundbreaking fashion designs, plastered all over the internet.


    But here he was, a guy who would soon be a sensation, struggling to scrape together enough for a simple cup of coffee.


    The waitress was right, though¡ªeverything could be paid online nowadays with a quick tap on the phone. So, what was Hyun doing here, penniless? It didn''t make sense.


    But I wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by. Hyun wasn''t famous yet, but in a few months, people would be fighting just to get his attention.


    I''d be damned if I let this moment pass without making an impression.


    I stood up, casually walking over to their table. "Excuse me," I interrupted, pulling out my phone. Both Hyun and the waitress turned to look at me, surprised. "I''ll cover his bill." I flashed a quick smile at the waitress, who looked relieved more than anything.


    The man blinked, clearly taken aback. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    "I insist," I cut him off, typing in my details to pay for the coffee. "Consider it a little act of kindness. We all have days like this, right?"

 Chapter 35: Hyun, the Fashion Designer Icon

    Hyun paused, his lips parting as if to protest, but then he gave me a small nod. "Thanks . . . really. I owe you one."


    Good. First Impression success!


    I smiled, slipping my phone back into my pocket. "No worries. Maybe one day, you can return the favor."


    Who didn''t love fashion? It was every woman''s secret obsession, an endless pursuit of beauty and identity.


    And while this guy might''ve been dressed in shabby clothes, his mind was a treasure trove of fashion brilliance.


    His rise to fame had been quick¡ªjust a few well-timed posts of his designs on social media had ignited a wildfire of attention.


    It wasn''t hard to see where this was going. If he was destined for greatness, establishing a connection with him right now would be a stroke of genius.


    When the time came and he was swimming in fame, I''d have someone to lean on¡ªa personal fashion designer, tailored exclusively for me.


    But that wasn''t even the best part. The real prize would come when Hyun inevitably wanted to start his own studio.


    I could already picture it¡ªthe bustling creativity, the models, the high-profile clients. I could invest in him


    right


    now


    , while he was still on the cusp of stardom, securing my place in the fashion world before anyone else even knew his name.


    It wasn''t just about helping him. It was about making sure that when he rose, I rose too. And nothing¡ªnot the clothes, not the fame, not the luxury¡ªwas going to stop me from grabbing hold of that opportunity.


    He would be my little investment to help secure my future further.


    The waitress, now satisfied, left us alone, and I turned my attention fully to Hyun. "So, lost your wallet, huh?"


    Poor guy.


    No wonder those big-name fashion studios wouldn''t give him a chance. Who still used paper for portfolios in this digital age? It also save the use of papers and helping the environment.


    As I flipped through the hand-drawn designs, I was impressed. He could draw, and his designs were shockingly good¡ªbetter, even, than some of the famous designers I''d seen.


    Was that the problem? Had the studios seen his work and gotten scared of the competition, crushing his dreams before they even had the chance to bloom? Maybe they didn''t want to take the risk of nurturing someone who might one day surpass them.


    Whatever the reason, they had all overlooked something spectacular. Hyun was going to take his designs online, publishing them in hopes someone would recognize his talent. And he would rise to fame soon enough. No doubt about it.


    "I don''t see anything wrong here," I said, suppressing the grin threatening to spread across my face. "In fact, you''re quite good."


    His eyes widened with surprise, a hopeful glint shining through. "You think so? My family back home thinks so too."


    I glanced up from the sketches, unable to stop myself from thinking how he looked so much like an adorable, hopeful puppy at that moment.


    "Tell you what," I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "How about we make our own studio? Fifty-fifty. I''ll handle the business side¡ªrent a space, hire staff, and get the materials¡ªwhile you focus on designing. How does that sound?"


    Hyun blinked at me, processing the offer. "But . . . aren''t you a student?"


    I grinned slyly. "A student with millions to spare. So, what do you say?"


    At the mention of money, his eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wait¡ªare you like some super-rich, spoiled young lady? Like in those dramas?"


    I waved off the "spoiled" part with a smirk. "Let''s skip the ''spoiled'' bit, but yeah, I guess you could say I''m that kind of lady. So . . . are you in?"


    Hyun nodded eagerly, his head bobbing like a chicken pecking at grains. "If I can have my own studio and create clothes while supporting my family¡ªthen yeah, I''m all in!"


    "Good." I leaned back, a satisfied smile spreading across my lips.


    Today was turning out to be a very lucky day . . . minus my meeting with Cole.

 Chapter 36: Tangled in Her Absence

    Later that night at the Fay residence, Cole sat in his private study, surrounded by papers, blueprints, and holographic projections as he worked meticulously on a crucial project.


    He was deep into his work when his phone buzzed, its vibration breaking through the quiet hum of the room.


    Without taking his eyes off the projection, he answered.


    "Hello, young master Fay?" came the voice on the other end.


    "Did you find what I asked for?" Cole''s voice was cold and direct, cutting straight to the point, devoid of pleasantries. He had no time for idle conversation.


    The voice on the other line responded immediately, understanding what it meant of speaking to Cole Fay. No one dared to make him wait. "Yes, sir. His name is Michael Blair. He''s the brains behind QuantumLyfe Technology."


    "A nanotech engineer?" Cole muttered to himself as his fingers danced across the interface, downloading the data that had just been sent. His spies had done well.


    Michael Blair¡ªan innovator, a genius. He had developed groundbreaking nanotechnology, but because it was still in its infancy, no one wanted to take the risk of investing in him. They wanted to see tangible results before committing.


    Except for Eve Rosette.


    Cole frowned, his sharp features hardening. Eve was many things, but he never imagined her as someone who truly understood high-stakes investments, especially in technology as volatile as nanotech.


    What does she know about nanotechnology?


    He couldn''t help but question her motives. Investing in a startup company with no proven results was reckless.


    It wasn''t like nanotechnology hadn''t been considered before¡ªFay Technologies had been delving into the field for years, trying to perfect it. Their goal was noble: the regeneration of cells, bones, tissues, and nerves, with the ultimate dream of restoring lost limbs and bodily functions.


    For Cole, the mission was deeply personal. His father, Cain Fay, had devoted years to this pursuit, driven by a singular goal¡ªbringing his wife, Leanna, back to her former self.


    She had lost the ability to walk after a terrible accident, and despite all the wealth and influence at the Fay family''s disposal, the best they could give her was a robotic wheelchair.


    But Cain wanted more. He wanted her to walk again, to stand by his side like she used to. Cole wanted that too, more than anything.


    But simply wanting it didn''t make it possible.


    There were too many complications. The technology was unstable, and even the robotic limbs they''d developed for others weren''t reliable enough for Leanna''s delicate condition.


    Each attempt was a gamble, and no one was willing to risk her life.


    Cole''s thoughts were momentarily consumed by his mother''s face¡ªthe fragile smile she gave, hiding her pain. He had to force himself back to the present.


    Cole shook his head, bringing himself back to the matter at hand.


    Eve''s sudden involvement in something as ambitious as nanotech¡ªespecially when Fay Technologies was already neck-deep in their own research¡ªwas suspicious.


    Why would she, of all people, get involved? And with Michael Blair, no less?


    A rookie still in the nanotech technology.


    Cole''s frown deepened. Eve had always been an open book to him, but lately, her actions were downright baffling.


    She had always been the clingy type¡ªher entire world revolved around him, or at least that''s what he had believed. She had been irritating, constantly appearing wherever he was, her lovestruck eyes following him like a shadow.


    For as long as he could remember, she had no real ambition, no personal goals beyond marrying him. She had been content with that singular dream, and it had always annoyed him.


    Maybe Eve had snapped to her senses.


    But why so sudden?


    The abruptness of it all gnawed at Cole, leaving him in complete bewilderment. His mind spun, trying to piece together the fragments of her transformation, yet nothing added up.


    It was as if Eve had changed overnight, shedding the woman who once revolved her entire world around him. Now, she was distant, cold, and indifferent, a stranger wearing a familiar face.


    Why?


    He questioned silently, his chest tightening as frustration brewed within him. The shift wasn''t gradual; it was as if she had flipped a switch


    As much as he wanted to believe it was that simple, something about the situation didn''t sit right with him.


    He opened the file again, his eyes scanning over Michael Blair''s profile. If Eve was serious about this investment, then there must be a reason.


    Cole closed the file and stared out the window, his mind still buzzing with unanswered questions.


    It was almost ironic.


    When Eve had been chasing after him relentlessly, Cole couldn''t have cared less. He''d brushed her off, certain she''d always be there, lingering like a shadow no matter how far he pushed her away. A part of him had believed she''d never leave, that her devotion was unwavering.


    But now¡ªnow that she wanted to cut ties, now that her eyes no longer held the adoration they once did¡ªhere he was, thinking about her. Wondering why.


    He should be relieved. In fact, he should be celebrating. Another woman finally over him, no longer suffocating him with her love-struck stares and cloying affection. He had always wanted peace, hadn''t he?


    Yet, her sudden change had rattled him, propelling him into a spiral of thoughts he couldn''t escape.


    Was this all a ploy?


    he wondered.


    Had she orchestrated this indifference just to get his attention?


    If so, then she had succeeded beyond her wildest dreams.


    But no¡ªhe told himself¡ªif she wanted to stay away, it was for the best. He should be glad, he


    was


    glad. She wasn''t at his throat anymore, clinging to a future that he''d never wanted.


    Cole forced himself back to the task at hand, focusing on the work sprawled across his desk. But no matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he willed his mind to cooperate, his thoughts kept circling back to Eve.


    Her cold, indifferent gaze. Her sudden detachment. It gnawed at him, clawing at the edges of his mind, refusing to let go.


    Why did it bother him so much? Why couldn''t he stop thinking about her?


    He clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up as the weight of her absence pressed harder than her presence ever had. He didn''t understand it¡ªdidn''t


    want


    to understand it¡ªbut it was there, banging on the doors of his mind, and he couldn''t shut it out.


    Not tonight.

 Chapter 37: Race Against Time

    A few weeks had passed, and during that time, I had been amassing wealth at an almost alarming rate.


    My life had become eerily peaceful¡ªso peaceful, in fact, that a growing unease settled in my chest. It was too quiet. Too calm.


    Something''s coming,


    I thought to myself, brushing off the uncomfortable feeling. Maybe a storm was indeed brewing around the corner.


    After all, Sophie''s eighteenth birthday was fast approaching¡ªthe day I had been waiting for, the day I would finally taste the sweet, long-denied freedom I craved after all these suffocating years.


    My pulse quickened just thinking about it. Every second dragged with agonizing slowness, but the six-month countdown was almost up. Soon, everything would change.


    But even as the excitement built within me, I couldn''t shake the weight of something looming¡ªlike the universe was holding its breath, waiting to unleash chaos just as I stood on the brink of liberation.


    QuantumLyfe''s big reveal was imminent, and even without it, I had accumulated more than enough money to pay off old man Sinclair.


    All I had to do now was deposit it.


    ~RiiIINnG~!


    My phone vibrated sharply, pulling me from my thoughts. The screen flashed with an unknown number. I hesitated for a second before answering.


    "Hello?" I asked, my voice guarded. Stay tuned for updates on M V L


    "Miss Eve?" A familiar voice responded, slightly distorted through the line.


    My brow furrowed. "Victor?"


    It was rare for Victor to call me directly¡ªrare enough to catch me off guard.


    "Wait . . . you''re not calling about the money, right? I still have a little over a month before the deadline," I said, glancing at the calendar, a twinge of concern creeping in. "But if you need it now, I have it ready. I can transfer it¡ª"


    ! My one escape, my only way out of this miserable life, gone forever.


    I couldn''t let that happen. Not when I was so close.


    I had to hold on until Sophie''s birthday. I had to keep Sebastian alive, no matter what, and keep Sinclair in a good mood¡ªat any cost. My freedom depended on it.


    As I sped down the empty streets, the weight of the situation pressed down on me, heavier with each passing second. Every turn of the wheel felt like a ticking clock.


    I had already contacted Michael beforehand to prepare everything. But when I arrived at QuantumLyfe, my stomach twisted at the sight before me. Sinclair and Victor were already there, both looking grim. And there, on the table, lay Sebastian with an oxygen mask strapped to his snout.


    For a terrifying moment, I feared the worst¡ªthat he wasn''t breathing at all. My chest tightened as I approached the table. But then I noticed it¡ªhis chest rising and falling ever so slowly, painfully, like each breath was a battle the poor creature was losing.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding, but the sight of Sebastian struggling for life was agonizing.


    Is he going to make it?


    I wondered, but my question hung in the air like a storm cloud.


    Sinclair stood nearby, looking like he had aged years in a single night. His usually formidable presence had withered; his eyes, red-rimmed and hollow, were locked onto his beloved dog. For the first time, I saw a man who wasn''t the indomitable Sinclair, but just an old man afraid of losing the only thing that still tethered him to this world.


    Michael approached me, grabbing my arm with urgency, dragging me into a secluded corner. His expression was a storm of frustration, worry, and barely contained anger.


    "Are you crazy?" he hissed the moment we were alone.


    I blinked, unbothered by his sudden outburst. "What? Didn''t I already tell you? Part of your job is to save Sebastian."


    He ran his hand over his face, clearly trying to stay calm, but his voice came out strained. "Yes, you did. But this is too soon! We haven''t even


    tested


    the nanotech on a dog. We''re flying blind here."

 Chapter 38: The Weight of Survival

    "Michael, it''s fine. Just do whatever you can," I snapped, trying to pull him out from his negative thoughts. "Did you tell Sinclair?"


    "Of course I told him!" His voice dropped lower, eyes darting back toward the old man who was still by the table, frozen in despair. "I told him this would be our first live test on a dog. I explained that we don''t know how it''ll react, that every animal responds differently. We''ve tested smaller animals but¡ª"


    "Yes, yes, I get it!" I waved him off, irritation bubbling to the surface. "Just make sure the dog lives, okay? I don''t care about the science. That''s your department, not mine."


    I wasn''t interested in the technicalities or the risks. The bottom line was simple: if Sebastian died, so did my chance of getting out of this hellhole.


    Michael hesitated, clearly torn between his duty as a engineer and the reality of the situation. I had to hand it to him¡ªthe man had guts.


    It wasn''t often you saw someone stand toe-to-toe with Sinclair, let alone challenge him like this. Most people wilted under the old man''s piercing gaze, terrified of his wrath. Enjoy exclusive content from M V L


    But here Michael was, essentially telling him that his dog might not survive the procedure. And yet, Sinclair hadn''t exploded. He was too focused on Sebastian to even care about the risk.


    Still, I had no patience for doubt. "Michael," I said, my voice low but firm, "if that dog dies, Sinclair will break. And if he breaks, so does our deal. I can''t afford that, and neither can you. Now, do what you have to do."


    He met my gaze, his frustration barely masked, but he nodded. "I''ll do my best."


    "Michael."


    He paused, then he looked over my way.


    I stepped forward, my voice soft but filled with determination. "You''ve got this, Michael. I believe in you. No matter what happens, we''re in this together. If you fail . . . we fail together."


    He lifted his gaze to meet mine, and for a second, I saw the storm of doubt in his eyes. His brow furrowed deeply, frustration written all over his face as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.


    A tense silence hung between us until, finally, he sighed¡ªa long, heavy breath that seemed to release some of the tension.


    My only chance to escape.


    Time was ticking, and the life of that fragile creature was the key to my freedom. If I failed here, I could kiss my escape goodbye.


    I didn''t know how long I had been trapped in my thoughts, spiraling deeper into the endless possibilities and dangers that lurked ahead.


    "You look like you''re going to die as well," came a voice that snapped me back to reality.


    Startled, I blinked and turned, finding the familiar, strikingly handsome yet serious face of Victor standing nearby, his sharp gaze cutting through the haze clouding my mind.


    I rubbed my temples, trying to soothe the throbbing ache building behind my eyes. The tension was gnawing at me from the inside, threatening to break free. "Ah . . . just a lot to deal with lately."


    Victor''s eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth barely moving as he asked, "You mean the money?"


    I nodded, forcing a smile that felt brittle, exhausted, and entirely unconvincing. "Yeah . . . I''ve gathered enough now. Finally, I can use it as my ticket¡ªmy escape. Once I deposit that money into Sinclair''s account, I''ll finally be free. Free from all of this."


    Victor''s expression shifted, ever so slightly¡ªa flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.


    Was it pity? Or maybe . . . concern?


    My chest tightened. There was something there, something he wasn''t saying. His lips parted as if he was about to speak, but he stopped. For a moment, the silence between us felt like a weight pressing down, threatening to suffocate me.


    A wave of unease washed over me.


    What was it? What wasn''t he telling me?


    I frowned, instinctively wanting to press him for answers, to shake loose whatever he was hiding. But before I could speak, the lab doors swung open, and Michael emerged, his face pale and drawn, his steps unsteady. He looked beaten, utterly exhausted, like a man who had been through hell and barely made it back.

 Chapter 39: The Start of a Revolution

    As soon as Michael emerged from the lab, his pale and haggard appearance drew everyone''s attention. His eyes were bloodshot, and the exhaustion was on his face, but he managed to hold himself upright.


    For a moment, the room was deathly quiet, the tension suffocating as all eyes locked onto him, especially Old Man Sinclair''s.


    Sinclair, who had been frozen in place for what felt like an eternity, suddenly stirred. His eyes, sharp but rimmed with the weariness of age and worry, darted to Michael.


    He pushed away from the couch with trembling hands, his steps slow and unsteady, but filled with desperate urgency. His cane echoed on the cold floor as he approached, the silence in the room amplifying every single sound.


    "Michael . . ." Sinclair''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper. His face was a mixture of hope and fear, as though he was bracing himself for the worst. "Tell me . . . did it¡ª" His voice faltered.


    Michael stood tall, trying to gather his strength. "The operation . . ." He paused, letting the words hang in the air, causing Sinclair to inhale sharply. "It was a success."


    I let out a breath of relief. Michael really knew how to make some suspense.


    A wave of relief flooded the room, but Sinclair didn''t move, as if still in disbelief.


    Michael continued, "The nanobots are currently repairing Sebastian''s damaged tissues. He''s stable now, but . . ." He glanced over at the motionless dog still lying on the table in the background. "He''ll need to remain confined for a few weeks. We need to monitor him closely for any complications."


    The old man stood still for a moment, as though his body couldn''t fully comprehend the words. His shoulders, previously weighed down by despair, began to relax. His eyes, usually so stern, softened as they locked onto the still-breathing form of Sebastian.


    Slowly, a smile crept across Sinclair''s weathered face, a smile that hadn''t graced his features since the day I met him. I felt his relief as if he had aged in reverse, shedding the heavy burdens that had clung to him like shadows.


    I could see the disbelief written all over Sinclair''s face. It was probably the first time anyone had ever refused him so casually.


    He turned to me, his face a mix of curiosity and something deeper. His eyes, usually hard and calculating, softened slightly as they locked onto mine.


    "You . . . found that man?" His voice was quiet but intense, as if the question carried more weight than just Michael''s skill.


    I nodded, grinning. "You''re free to poach him and invest in his project as much as you like, but trust me¡ªMichael''s not someone who can be bought that easily."


    Sinclair looked at me, studying my expression, as if searching for the truth in my words. He seemed to process it for a moment before turning his gaze around us.


    "This place needs a proper lab," he said, more to himself than anyone else. Then he glanced at Victor, his assistant who stood silently by his side. "Invest one billion into this project as soon as possible. Spare no expense."


    Victor blinked but didn''t question it, simply nodding and stepping away to make the call. I watched in awe as Sinclair committed a billion dollars without hesitation.


    Nanotech¡ªjust the word itself carried the weight of limitless potential, but behind the grandeur was a staggering cost.


    The materials alone were rare and expensive, each element crucial to the intricate machinery that made nanotechnology possible.


    Then there was the research¡ªendless hours poured into trial and error, refining the technology down to the smallest detail.


    And the equipment? It wasn''t just cutting-edge, it was the future wrapped in cold, polished steel, with a price tag that could rival the budget of small nations.


    But the most vital piece? The people. The brilliant minds behind it all, each one a visionary in their own right, but visionaries didn''t come cheap.

 Chapter 40: The Storm Waits no One

    To build a true powerhouse in the world of nanotech, QuantumLyfe couldn''t just scrape by¡ªit needed to tower over its competitors. We needed a bigger building, cutting-edge research facilities, and resources that would dwarf even our boldest dreams.


    A billion dollars was an incredible start, but deep down, I knew it was only a drop in the ocean. Sinclair''s investment was the opening shot, the first wave.


    As soon as we launched, there would be no stopping us. Investors would flock to our door, seeing the undeniable proof of our success.


    QuantumLyfe wouldn''t just be another tech company¡ªit would be


    the


    name in nanotechnology, the face of a revolution that would redefine science, medicine, and even life itself.


    And I was ready to ride that wave straight to the top.


    It wasn''t just a random act of generosity¡ªit was a calculated move, a bold decision based on what he had just witnessed.


    Read exclusive chapters at M V L


    Michael had proven something extraordinary today. His nanotechnology had saved a life, and not just any life¡ªSebastian, the dog that was practically Sinclair''s only remaining family after the passing of his wife. No offense to his children.


    Anyone with half a brain could see the potential. If Michael''s technology could save a dying animal, what could it do for people? The investment wasn''t reckless¡ªit was a first step into a future that could change everything.


    "Grandpa, don''t you want to wait until Sebastian fully recovers before you make such a huge investment?" I teased, though I knew the answer.


    Sinclair didn''t even glance at me. His eyes were still locked on the building as if he could already see the future unfolding in front of him. "You''ve invested in this place, haven''t you?" he asked, his voice low but serious.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Yeah," I admitted, tilting my head. "But are you basing your decision just on that? My investment?"


    Sinclair finally turned his eyes back to me, and for the first time, I saw something different in them¡ªa kind of trust, a belief in something beyond money and power.


    "I know what you''ve been doing these past few months," he said quietly, his words filled with meaning. "I know you''ve got good instincts. I trust you."


    I was taken aback by the sincerity in his voice. Sinclair, the man who was as ruthless in business as he was affectionate with his dog, was trusting me¡ªmy judgment, my choices.


    I chuckled softly, trying to mask the sudden warmth in my chest. "Are you sure it''s not just some whimsical teenage girl trying to play investor?" I teased, though my voice was gentler this time.


    All of it.


    A single, glaring number stared back at me¡ª$0.74.


    My hands went cold. My pulse quickened, the world narrowing into that unforgiving screen. Had I been hacked? Stolen from? My thoughts spiraled, blood rushing to my head so fast it made everything throb. I blinked, hoping it was some kind of error. This couldn''t be real.


    It *


    couldn''t


    be real.


    Sinclair''s voice became a muffled hum. I could hear Victor too, but everything felt far away, as if I was underwater.


    "Eve?" Sinclair''s voice broke through the haze, but I couldn''t focus.


    "Eve, what''s wrong?"


    My vision blurred, and my head pounded, each throb more painful than the last.


    "Eve!" Michael''s voice shot through, sharp with concern. "What''s happening?!"


    But before I could answer, everything went black, and the world vanished beneath me.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Help support the story with PS, GT, gifts, comments, and reviews to keep the story going.


    Thank you all! ????

 Chapter 41: A Not so Distant Past

    Cole Fay had always been an enigma, even as a child. Reserved, indifferent, and wrapped in the aloofness that his father wore so well, Cole was a boy of few words and fewer emotions.


    He didn''t need to be anything else. His family''s name carried enough weight to shield him from the world, and he lived within that shell, perfectly content to remain detached from everything and everyone.


    That is, until the day Eve Rosette came into his life.


    They met at one of those grand parties where important families gathered to discuss business ventures and alliances over sparkling glasses of champagne and laughter that never quite reached the eyes.


    Cole was only six years old, standing next to his father, Cain Fay, watching the endless parade of wealthy faces blur into one another. His father was speaking with Mr. Rosette when a small, timid voice broke through the chatter.


    "Cole?"


    He turned to see a girl about his age standing before him, wearing a simple yet elegant dress, her eyes wide with curiosity.


    Her name, as he would learn soon after, was Eve Rosette, the only daughter of the Rosette family. Her father had nudged her forward, encouraging the introduction.


    At first, Cole barely acknowledged her, giving her a cold nod before looking away. He wasn''t one for company, and certainly not one for childish play.


    But Eve didn''t seem to mind his indifference. In fact, she seemed fascinated by it. Where other children would have been put off by his cold demeanor, Eve drew closer, like a moth to a flame.


    From that day on, wherever Cole went, Eve followed. It was as if she had attached herself to him, clinging to him like glue. She would chatter endlessly, telling him stories about her favorite books, the garden her mother tended to, or her dreams of visiting far-off places.


    Cole, for his part, never encouraged her. He would respond in monosyllables or not at all, yet Eve would continue to stay by his side, unfazed by his coldness.


    For the first time in years, Cole realized he missed her.


    He missed the way she would hum softly to herself while arranging the snacks she brought. He missed her quiet laughter, the way her eyes lit up when she talked about something that excited her. He even missed the way she would occasionally prod him, teasing him gently for his serious demeanor. He missed the warmth that her presence had always brought, even if he had never acknowledged it.


    The realization hit him hard. Eve had always been there, unconditionally, no matter how cold or indifferent he had been toward her. And now, she was gone.


    It was then that Cole understood something about himself that he had never considered before. Eve wasn''t just a fixture in his life¡ªshe had been the one person who made him feel . . . something.


    In her absence, he realized how much he had taken her for granted. And the more he thought about it, the more he realized that maybe, just maybe, he didn''t want her to go.


    Cole wasn''t one to act on impulse, but as he stared at his phone, Eve''s name glowing on the screen, something inside him stirred.


    His thumb hovered over the dial button, heart pounding with an unfamiliar urgency. He was seconds away from pressing it when a wave of hesitation crashed over him, freezing him in place.


    What was he about to do?


    Miss her?


    After all this time?


    His mind raced, a torrent of conflicting thoughts swirling through him.


    Did he love her? No, that couldn''t be it¡ªhe had never allowed himself to entertain that possibility before.


    Love wasn''t something Cole understood. He love his family but loving another was entirely a new concept.

 Chapter 42: Feelings with No Answer

    Cole pulled his hand back, as if the phone itself had burned him.


    Why now?


    Why did he suddenly feel this emptiness gnawing at him, this aching void where Eve''s presence used to be?


    He had always been indifferent, cold even, to the point where people thought he didn''t feel anything at all.


    But Eve . . . Eve had been different. She had lingered in the background of his life, always there, like the steady rhythm of his own heartbeat.


    And now, without her, everything felt disjointed, like a song missing its melody.


    But was that enough to act on?


    Cole leaned back, staring up at the ceiling, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him. He wasn''t sure. If he wasn''t sure, then maybe leaving her be was the right choice.


    Maybe this was how it was supposed to end¡ªher drifting away, him staying locked in the safety of his solitude.


    But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, a pang of regret sliced through him. Leaving her be? Could he really do that? Could he just let her slip away without even trying to understand what this strange ache inside him meant?


    His fingers clenched around the phone, his chest tight. He had never been the kind of person who allowed his emotions to control him.


    But this¡ªthis feeling was different. It gnawed at him, clawing its way into his consciousness, refusing to let go.


    A memory flashed through his mind¡ªEve, standing beside him as a child, her hand slipping into his, her smile warm and bright, even as he stood cold and distant.


    She had always been there, hadn''t she? Even when he didn''t ask for her presence, even when he didn''t deserve it.


    And now she wasn''t.


    It was like something gnawing at the back of his mind, a relentless, nagging feeling he couldn''t shake. If he didn''t stop her this time, if he didn''t reach out, he would regret it.


    Deep down, Cole knew it with an unsettling certainty. The sensation wasn''t new¡ªit was like de?ja? vu, as if he had felt this exact moment slipping through his fingers before. Like Eve had already vanished from his life once.


    But how? How could that be?


    Cole couldn''t place his finger on it, couldn''t fully grasp why the thought of Eve disappearing now felt so hauntingly familiar.


    It was irrational, maddening.


    She was right there, still within his reach, yet the fear of losing her was paralyzing, almost as if this wasn''t the first time.


    He couldn''t lose her. Not again.


    The thought startled him.


    Again


    ?


    His mind stumbled over the word. Had he already lost her once before? Was that why the fear felt so visceral, so real? As if he was reliving something buried deep in his subconscious, some pain he had locked away without ever acknowledging?


    A flicker of a memory¡ªfaint and blurred¡ªsurfaced for a brief moment. Cole could see Eve''s face, tears streaming down her cheeks, but it wasn''t the Eve he knew now. It was her, but . . . older, different. The memory faded as quickly as it appeared, leaving him breathless and confused.


    Cole''s hands gripped the edge of the table in front of him, his knuckles white. He felt like he was on the brink of something important, something crucial that he couldn''t quite reach.


    He couldn''t explain it. He didn''t understand why it felt like Eve had already left him in some other life, some other time.


    But he knew one thing for certain¡ªif he didn''t act now, if he didn''t fight for her this time, the regret would follow him for the rest of his life.


    Taking a deep, shaky breath, Cole stood up, grabbing his phone again. This time, there was no hesitation. His fingers moved on their own, dialing her number for the first time ever.


    ''This number is out of service.''


    Cole was stunned . . . did she . . . changed numbers?


    He was ready to hack her information when his phone buzzed. The screen flashed


    Lina


    .


    "Cole, where are you?" Lina''s voice was sharp, edged with urgency.


    "Home." His voice came out steady, but his pulse quickened.


    "Get to Angel''s Hospital. Now."


    Cole''s heart pounded, a cold dread seizing his chest. "What happened?"


    There was a long pause, each second stretching unbearably before Lina spoke again.


    "It''s Eve . . ."

 Chapter 43: Unexpected Visitor

    When I came to, the blinding light seared through my vision, forcing me to shut my eyes again.


    My head throbbed, and the overpowering scent of antiseptic clung to the air, nauseating me.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes again, blinking away the haze until Sullivan''s face came into focus. He was seated beside me, his expression stern, with Sophia next to him, her cold gaze fixed on me. And there, just behind them, was Sophie¡ªthe smirk on her lips unmistakable, like she was savoring my downfall.


    "W-what happened?" I croaked, my voice barely audible, but my words caught in my dry throat.


    "You passed out," Sophia said, her tone chillingly devoid of concern. She didn''t even pretend to care. Her eyes flicked to Sullivan before she spoke again, her voice cutting through the sterile silence like a knife. "Eve, what''s going on? Why were you with Father? What are you doing with him?"


    Father? Old Man Sinclair?


    "That''s not important right now," Sullivan interjected, his voice hard as stone, his cold eyes boring into mine. "How did you get a billion dollars, Eve? Where did you get that kind of money?"


    The words echoed in my head as if I hadn''t fully processed them. My heart pounded against my ribs as it all clicked into place¡ªthe zero balance in my account, the accusations of theft.


    A billion dollars?


    My breath caught in my throat, and my eyes narrowed, landing on Sophie like a predator catching sight of its prey. Read exclusive content at M-V-L


    "You . . ." I could barely speak through the rising fury. "How dare you steal my money!" I hissed, the realization hitting me like a truck. I had been so stupid, so careless.


    In my frantic rush to save Sebastian, I''d left my laptop open. Sophie must''ve seen my account¡ªaccessed it somehow. Though it was password protected, that didn''t matter. Not when Sullivan was involved. They had the resources to hire the best hackers in the world. It had been child''s play for them to wipe me clean.


    "Be careful with your accusations, young lady," Sophia reprimanded sharply, her eyes narrowing at me. "Sophie only reported what she saw. A huge sum in your account that you conveniently forgot to mention. Where did you get that kind of money? Did Father give it to you?"


    My vision blurred with anger, my head swimming with pain, but beneath it all was the slow, terrifying realization¡ªI was losing control. I could feel the emotions I''d buried deep inside clawing their way to the surface, threatening to break free.


    "That money is


    mine


    I cursed myself for being so reckless, for letting it all slip through my fingers at the last moment.


    "Young lady, you should rest," Sophie said, her fake concern grating on my nerves.


    I glared at her. "You''re the reason I''m here in the first place," I spat. "Get out before I do something you''ll regret."


    Her eyes widened, crocodile tears already forming. "What are you saying, young lady? I only reported what I saw because I was worried about you."


    "Worried about a billion dollars I own," I huffed with a bitter laugh. "You''ve been waiting for any chance to ruin me."


    Sophie''s eyes widened in feigned innocence. "My lady, I would never¡ª"


    "Shut up and get out!"


    Sophie hesitated, her lips twitching. "Lady Sophia said I should stay here."


    "I don''t need you," I growled, though my voice came out weaker than I intended. It was barely more than a rasp, trembling with anger and exhaustion.


    My body felt weightless, as if I were floating on the edge of consciousness¡ªlightheaded, unsteady. My vision swam, and the room tilted in and out of focus. If not for the weakness consuming me, I would''ve lunged at her, ripped her hair out strand by strand.


    The rage burning inside me was fierce, but my limbs betrayed me. My fingers twitched with frustration, aching to act, yet I remained paralyzed by the suffocating weight of my own helplessness.


    I glared at her through blurry eyes, hating how frail I sounded, how vulnerable I was in this moment. She stood there, smug, untouchable, and I could do nothing but wish for the strength to tear her apart.


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.


    Sophie frowned, walking over to answer it. "Who could that be?" she muttered before pulling the door open.


    Her gasp filled the room, and I turned, my pulse spiking as a fresh wave of dizziness hit me.


    Standing at the doorway, to my utter disbelief, was none other than Cole Fay.


    Why now . . . ?

 Chapter 44: Fragile Moments

    The moment I glanced at the door, my heart sank.


    Cole Fay stood there, towering like a celestial figure beside his sister, Lina. They looked as though they had descended from the heavens themselves, every bit the ethereal angels they were known to be.


    Cole''s perfectly sculpted face was framed by sleek, grey hair, his eyes gleaming with that cold, calculating light I''d grown to known and love in the past.


    He wore a sleek, black long-sleeve shirt that hugged his toned frame, paired with tailored black pants that exuded effortless style. The only accessory he needed was the subtle gleam of a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, understated yet undeniably commanding.


    The simplicity of his look made it all the more striking¡ªrefined, confident, and dangerous in its elegance.


    The Fay twins always exuded an otherworldly aura, like something untouchable, pristine, and deadly.


    In any other setting, their presence might have been seen as a blessing, a sign of divine favor. But in my case? Cole was no angel come to save me¡ªhe was a devil in angel''s clothing, a demon sent to drag me to hell.


    And with him, he brought the full weight of my impending doom.


    Lina, by contrast, glowed with serene beauty. Her long, flowing brown hair almost golden caught the dim light of the room, making it shimmer like spun gold. Her soft, alabaster features were framed by her delicate white dress, which only heightened her angelic appearance.


    She stood slightly behind her brother, her expression neutral, like she was merely there because she was curious.


    When our eyes met, her face lit up, a spark of genuine happiness softening her features.


    "Eve, I''m so glad you''re alright. We heard what happened, so we decided to visit," Lina announced as she breezed into the room without so much as a glance at Sophie.


    She placed a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit on the bedside table, her graceful movements as casual as they were deliberate.


    No hesitation, no doubt¡ªjust the typical, gentle kindness that Lina embodied. She moved to my side, her brows knitted in concern as she asked, "How are you feeling?"


    He looked . . . unsure. It was the first time I''d ever seen him struggle with words.


    Instead of answering, he handed me a large box. "Here," he said quietly.


    I eyed him suspiciously before opening the box. Inside, dozens of cream puffs were nestled together, their golden shells glistening under the light.


    "You like them, don''t you?" His voice was so gentle that it almost broke me.


    Continue your story on M-V-L


    The sound of it¡ªthe softness, the familiarity¡ªmade my throat tighten painfully, and I fought to keep the tears at bay.


    What was he doing? Pitying me because I was lying in a hospital bed?


    This wasn''t the Cole I knew. I didn''t know how to deal with him like this¡ªcompassionate, almost tender.


    I wanted him cold, indifferent, and completely out of my life. The thought coursed through me like a bitter poison, seeping into every corner of my heart.


    It was time to reclaim my heart, even if it meant tearing away the last threads that connected us.


    I glanced at the cream puffs in my hand and then back at him. His gaze had softened, no longer the cold, detached stare I was used to. His eyes . . . they were melting into something unrecognizable. And I couldn''t bear it. I couldn''t look at him any longer.


    "These cream puffs . . ." My voice cracked as I stared at the dessert in my palm. "Do you even remember why I love them in the first place?" I asked, a bitter smile tugging at my lips.


    Cole looked confused, his brows knitting together.


    I let out a hollow laugh, the memory rushing back like a tidal wave. "Of course you don''t."

 Chapter 45: Fragments of What We Were

    [


    BONUS Chapter


    for reaching 100 PS! Thank you all!]


    "Of course you don''t."


    The memory hit me like a wave crashing over jagged rocks, pulling me back to a time when things were simpler¡ªyet somehow more painful.


    "When we were younger, I used to follow you around everywhere. Like a shadow that wouldn''t disappear," I began, the words spilling out before I could stop them. "You never wanted me there, though. You never liked having me around. I was just . . . annoying to you."


    I looked down at the cream puff in my hand, a smile tugging at my lips despite the bitter taste of the past. "But every year, on my birthday, there''d be this little box of cream puffs waiting for me. I used to think it was from my mother. That maybe, just maybe, she cared enough to get me something for the first time."


    I paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But then, I found out it was you. You were the one sneaking them to me, never saying a word, never admitting it. You were never the type to show affection, but those cream puffs . . . they were the one thing I clung to. The only sign that you maybe cared a little, even if you couldn''t say it."


    Cole''s face remained blank, but there was something in his eyes¡ªsomething distant, almost unreachable. He didn''t interrupt, just stood there, letting me pour out years of pent-up emotion.


    "But the truth is . . ." I locked eyes with him, my voice steady but cutting. "I later discovered that the one sending me those cream puffs was your mother, not you."


    His silence roared in the stillness, a deafening acknowledgment that spoke volumes. It was all I needed.


    "I was always the one chasing after you. Every smile, every look¡ªI cherished them like they were everything, but they were just scraps you threw my way. And now, here you are, bringing me cream puffs like it still means something."


    The silence between us was heavy, suffocating, and I felt the sting of tears threatening to fall. "But it doesn''t mean anything anymore, does it? Because you never really cared the way I did. You''ve never really cared from the start . . . so why care now?"


    The sweetness of the cream puff in my hand suddenly felt overwhelming, like a sickly reminder of the past. The past where I had always been reaching out for something that was never truly mine to hold.


    I shoved the cream puffs away from me, watching as they tumbled to the floor, their sweet shells rolling like forgotten dreams.


    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, the mask of cold indifference he''d always worn now cracking.


    For the first time in my life, I saw it¡ªhow that rigid hardness in his face softened, as if the emotions he kept buried were finally stirring beneath the surface.


    I tore my gaze away, unwilling to be swayed. There was nothing he could say or do to change my mind.


    "I will leave," he said at last, his voice steady, though I could sense the storm still brewing behind it.


    His composure had returned, his expression once again carefully guarded. "If space is what you need, then I''ll give it to you. If this is what you want, I won''t stand in your way."


    For a moment, he almost sounded like the domineering Cole I had known all my life, the man who always kept control. But then his tone shifted¡ªsofter, more vulnerable, yet still resolute.


    "However, it doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I understand why you hate me, after everything I''ve put you through. It''s only right. So hate me, push me away, throw insults at me if that''s what you need to feel better."


    He bent down, slowly gathering the fallen cream puffs from the floor, his movements careful, deliberate.


    As he placed them back in the box, there was a strange tenderness in the way he handled them, as if they were fragile, like the remnants of what we once had.


    He set the box gently on the table before turning to face me one last time.


    "Just know," his voice softened, filled with quiet resolve, "I''m not asking for forgiveness right away, but I''ll spend every day earning it, piece by piece. I''ll take all the time you need, as long as there''s even the smallest chance to make things right."


    And with that, he walked out, leaving me alone¡ªconfused, reeling, and more uncertain than ever.


    The door clicked shut, and the silence that followed felt deafening.


    The walls I''d built so carefully around my heart trembled, shaken by the one person I had sworn to lock out forever.

 Chapter 46: The Unspoken Truths

    Cole stepped outside, feeling the chill of the night air against his skin, though the cold couldn''t compare to the storm brewing inside him.


    The encounter with Eve had left him shaken to his core, one of the most heart-wrenching moments of his life.


    He hadn''t wanted to leave her like that, but deep down, he knew she needed space¡ªtime to process whatever was happening between them.


    Yet, Cole couldn''t comprehend the sudden shift in her. What had changed so drastically?


    It was cruel irony. The very act of Eve wanting to sever their connection had made him realize how much he didn''t want that.


    But now? Now, he wasn''t sure of anything. The sudden hang-up in her voice, the finality of it, had caught him off guard in a way nothing ever had. It was only when the prospect of losing her became real that he realized¡ªhe didn''t want her to go.


    Was it love? Or was it just that he''d grown used to her presence, a fixture in his life that he couldn''t imagine losing?


    He had no answers.


    All Cole knew was that, right now, he was more confused than ever.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, the sound of approaching voices snapped him back to reality.


    "Aren''t you, Cole Fay? The heir to the Fay fortune?"


    Cole turned, spotting Victor and Sinclair Rosette walking toward him. The tension was immediate, intense.


    Victor''s expression was guarded¡ªhe knew exactly who Cole was and what he represented. And more than that, he knew how Cole had treated Eve in the past. Cold. Cruel. Indifferent.


    Victor''s jaw clenched. "What are you doing here?" His tone was sharp, accusatory. "Eve is resting, and the doctor said she shouldn''t be under any stress."


    For a moment, Cole''s cold facade cracked.


    Cruel


    ? Was he really being cruel?


    The accusation stung in a way he hadn''t expected. He thought he had been clear from the beginning¡ªhe didn''t love Eve. He had never given her false hope.


    But now, as the weight of Victor''s words settled on him, he realized something far more disturbing: he


    was


    leading her on. He hadn''t wanted to admit it, but when Eve had finally decided to sever ties with him, he found himself not wanting it.


    In the end, maybe Victor was right. He


    was


    cruel. He didn''t love her, but he also wasn''t ready to let her go. He had never cared for her the way she deserved, but the idea of her walking away, of her being out of his life, unsettled him more than he wanted to admit.


    Before Cole could respond, Sinclair stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "Enough, Victor," he said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Give us a moment, will you? Why don''t you go inside and let Eve know I''m here? It''s better she isn''t surprised when she sees me."


    Victor hesitated, his eyes flickering between Sinclair and Cole, his expression full of warning. With one final glare at Cole, he turned and headed inside, slamming the door behind him.


    Now alone with Sinclair, Cole felt the air grow heavier between them. Sinclair''s gaze was piercing, like he could see right through him.


    "So, what are you doing here, Cole Fay?" the older man asked quietly, his tone more curious than accusatory. "I thought you didn''t care about Eve."


    Cole''s jaw clenched, the tension building in his chest. "I just want to know if she''s okay."

 Chapter 47: Cold Hearts, Warm Promises

    "I just want to know if she''s okay."


    Sinclair raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "And why''s that? If you don''t care for her, like Victor said, then why keep stringing her along? If you don''t like her, stop messing with her head. Stop seeing her. Let her move on."


    Cole pressed his lips together, his mind racing. Even Sinclair knew about their relationship. Everyone did.


    Of course, they knew how cold he had been to her¡ªhow indifferent, how distant, how he had unknowingly embarrassed her multiple times before.


    There was no hiding it. But that didn''t change the knot of guilt tightening inside him.


    Clearing his throat, Cole finally spoke, his voice low and strained. "I know it''s selfish . . . but I want to fix things with her. I don''t want to lose her."


    Sinclair''s gaze didn''t waver. He studied Cole for a long moment before responding. "Selfish? It sounds like it. You don''t love her, but you can''t stand the idea of her not being in your life. That''s the definition of selfish."


    Cole''s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "Everyone''s selfish," he muttered, almost to himself. Then, more clearly, he added, "I''m not going to stop seeing her. I''ll try to fix our relationship, and this time . . . I''ll treat her right."


    Sinclair''s eyes narrowed slightly, his voice dropping. "You better. Because if you hurt her again, Cole¡ªif you put her through any more pain¡ªthen you won''t just lose her. You''ll have me as your enemy. And trust me when I say, I don''t take kindly to people who break my granddaughter''s heart."


    Cole nodded, unable to say anything more as Sinclair turned toward the door.


    "Young people these days . . . so stubborn, so hard-headed," Sinclair muttered as he pushed the door open. He glanced back one last time. "I''ll hold you to your word, young man. But the moment you slip up, it''s over. Remember that."


    With that final warning, Sinclair disappeared inside, leaving Cole standing alone, his thoughts a chaotic mess.


    Cole walked through the bustling entrance of the hospital, his mind still clouded with the aftermath of his confrontation with Victor and Sinclair. He wasn''t in the mood for more interaction, his heart heavy with conflicting emotions.


    But as he scanned the area, he noticed a familiar figure near the food court¡ªhis sister, Lina. She was practically clearing out the place, her arms loaded with bags of food, while another figure stood nearby.


    It was Sophia.


    As Cole approached, Sophia''s eyes immediately brightened when she spotted him. She stood up in a hurry, wiping her dress and smoothing her hair in an exaggerated motion before practically floating over to him, her smile wide and sickly sweet.


    "Oh, young master Cole," she purred, her voice dripping with an artificial sweetness that grated on his nerves. She tilted her head just so, her lips curling into a playful smile. "I didn''t know you were visiting today. If I had known, I would''ve made something special for you."


    The sharpness in his voice made Lina jump slightly. "Yes?" she replied cautiously, not sure what to expect.


    Cole hesitated, something uncharacteristic for him. He took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for what he was about to say. His eyes remained focused on the passing city outside the window, pretending not to care, but his voice was unusually soft, almost vulnerable. "What do girls like?"


    Lina blinked, stunned. Her brain seemed to short-circuit for a moment as she processed the question.


    What did he just ask?


    Did . . . did Cole just ask about girls?


    It took a full second for the realization to hit her like a lightning bolt¡ª


    her brother was asking about courting a girl!


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at him in utter disbelief.


    "Is it Eve?!" she blurted out, excitement bubbling up in her chest. The very idea of her cold, distant brother actually pursuing someone made her heart race.


    Cole''s gaze remained stubbornly fixed outside the window, his expression unreadable. He didn''t answer immediately, but the slightest twitch at the corner of his lips, along with the telltale redness creeping up his ears, gave him away.


    "Yes," he muttered, his voice steady but clearly hiding something beneath the surface.


    Lina''s jaw dropped, her excitement erupting in a scream that echoed through the car, louder than anything she had ever screamed before. It was as if all the joy and anticipation she had held back over the years exploded at once.


    She couldn''t contain herself¡ªher brother, the Cole Fay, was about to court someone!


    Cole flinched at the volume of her scream, shooting her a look of disbelief. "Lina¡ª!"


    But Lina was already bouncing in her seat, her excitement overwhelming any sense of decorum. She was practically glowing, her mind racing with ideas. "Oh my gosh, Cole! You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this! We need to get you a proper plan¡ªflowers, chocolates¡ªno, wait, Eve''s not the cliche? type, we''ll need something more personal! Maybe a custom gift¡ªwhat''s her favorite thing? Oh, this is going to be amazing!"


    Cole groaned, already regretting asking his sister. She could be a bit . . . overboard.

 Chapter 48: Shadows of Consequence

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    ! For the 200 PS, thank you all!]


    === ???? ===


    I stared out the window, my mind swirling in a haze, desperately trying to figure out how to get the money back in less than a month.


    But no matter how hard I thought, there was no solution. Every plan crumbled before it even fully formed, leaving me empty and defeated.


    My mind was a tangled mess, and my heart wasn''t much better. I couldn''t think straight. I couldn''t breathe right.


    The truth was, I wasn''t even angry at Cole for not loving me back. I had accepted that long ago, even before I confessed my feelings.


    I knew it from the start, when he told me flat-out that he''d never fall for me, no matter what I did. But still, I persisted. Foolishly, stubbornly, I held on, hoping that maybe, just maybe, something would change.


    But it never did.


    I didn''t hate him for not returning my feelings. How could I? He was honest from the start. It wasn''t his fault.


    What I hated him for¡ªwhat tore me apart inside¡ªwas that when I begged him to save me, when I was hanging on by a thread, terrified for my life, he did nothing. Not a damn thing.


    We''d known each other since childhood, grown up together. I thought, despite everything, that he would step in, that he would protect me just this once. Out of respect for our past. Out of common decency. But I was wrong. So wrong.


    It had only ever been one-sided. Just me, hanging on to something that was never real.


    I couldn''t even blame him for that, though. The fault was mine, and mine alone.


    But that didn''t mean I had no right to hate him.


    He could''ve saved me. One word from him and all of this would''ve been over. But he didn''t believe me. He thought I was clinging to him like I always did, so he brushed me aside. He let me fall.


    I let out a long, shaky breath and slumped onto my bed. How was I supposed to find all that money in less than a month? The weight of it pressed down on my chest, suffocating me.


    Maybe I was doomed after all. Maybe exile and death were my fate.


    The tension that had been suffocating the room began to lift, just a little, like a storm breaking.


    "Have you eaten?" he asked, his voice softer now. "I''ll prepare it for you. Just wait."


    I watched as he moved across the room with effortless grace. There was something mesmerizing about the way he carried himself, every movement graceful, and every step elegant. He was the perfect butler, the perfect right-hand man.


    He had been with Sinclair for years, almost like an extension of him¡ªtrusted with secrets, with business, with everything.


    When the old man''s health started failing, it wasn''t his son that Sinclair relied on. It was always Victor who represented him, who spoke with his authority.


    If bloodlines didn''t matter, Victor might as well have inherited all of Rosette.


    "You don''t have to go through all the trouble," I muttered, trying to shake off the unease. "I can eat it out of the box. There''s no need to prepare anything."


    "Just wait." His voice was firm, though still gentle. "It''ll be ready by the time your grandfather arrives."


    The mention of Sinclair made my heart clench. I closed my eyes, my mind swirling again with the dread of what was to come.


    Victor must have sensed the shift in my mood. I heard him pause, then felt his gaze on me, glancing over his shoulder, as if to check on me. "You know he''s coming, don''t you?"


    I swallowed hard, unable to answer. The knot in my stomach tightened, but I wasn''t ready to face it yet.


    "How''s Sebastian?" I asked instead, desperately changing the subject.


    "He''s fine," Victor replied, though his tone grew more serious. "But he still can''t leave the facility for a few more weeks."


    "Good," I murmured, though my mind was already far from the conversation. It was running a thousand miles per hour, trying to figure out how I was going to tell Sinclair about the stolen money. How I was going to confess the mess I''d made.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door creaking open.


    And then he entered.


    The room seemed to darken, the air thickening with the presence of the man I feared more than the devil himself¡ªSinclair. The man who held the power to my life with a single word.


    Everything inside me froze as he stepped into the room, his eyes locking onto mine like a predator eyeing its prey.


    This was it.


    Time to face what was coming for me.

 Chapter 49: A Bouquet of Emptiness

    I had been preparing to go home, counting down the hours until morning. But when I finally woke up, the sight that greeted me left me frozen in place. For a moment, I thought I was dreaming.


    Dozens¡ªno,


    hundreds


    of flowers filled the room, their vibrant colors painting every surface around me.


    I pinch myself, I wasn''t dead. I thought I had already crossed over, and these were flowers meant for the grave.


    They weren''t, though.


    They were fresh, blooming, alive in every sense.


    The air was thick with their sweet fragrance, almost suffocating in its intensity. Roses of every imaginable shade surrounded me¡ªrich reds, soft pinks, delicate whites, and deep purples.


    Wherever I looked, it was a sea of petals. It was beautiful, breathtaking, even. And yet, something about it felt wrong. I felt uncomfortable looking at them.


    "W-what is this . . .?" My voice cracked as I spoke, the words barely making it past my lips.


    Before I could process it, a soft knock echoed through the room, and a woman stepped in from the doorway, her presence as crisp and professional as her tailored suit. She had a no-nonsense air about her, her posture straight, her face stern.


    "Good morning, my lady," she said, her voice smooth and calm. "My name is Terese. Young Master Cole asked me to deliver these flowers for you. As well as . . ." She motioned toward the hallway, and within seconds, men in spotless aprons filed into the room, each holding trays piled high with food.


    The scent of breakfast hit me before I could say anything, and my stomach betrayed me, growling loudly at the sight of my favorite dishes. Poached eggs, smoked salmon, crispy bacon, rice, squash soup, mashed potatoes, fresh fruits and vegies¡ªall laid out perfectly in front of me.


    My eyes widened. What was this? Why was he doing this?


    What was Cole doing?!


    Terese stood there patiently, watching my reaction. I could feel the weight of her gaze as I struggled to make sense of the absurdity before me.


    Finally, I forced myself to speak. "What''s all this for?"


    "Wait," I called after her, gesturing to the overwhelming display of roses. "It''s a waste. Wrap them up and send them to every patient in the hospital."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting that response. "Y-you want to give them away?" she asked, hesitating for a moment as if unsure whether she had heard me correctly.


    "What else would I do with them?" I replied, my voice sharper than intended. "I can''t eat them, and certainly wouldn''t bring them with me. I''m leaving soon anyway. They''ll just sit here and rot if I don''t. Better to give them to someone who might actually appreciate them. Maybe it''ll brighten someone''s day."


    "But, my lady, these flowers were all sent for you," Terese said, clearly uncomfortable with the idea. "They were gifts from Master Cole himself. Are you sure you want to dispose of them?"


    "Exactly. They were


    gifted


    to me, which means I can do whatever I want with them." I could feel my frustration building again, but I kept my voice steady. "And I''m telling you, I don''t need them. Send them to the patients. It''s better than letting them go to waste."


    She pursed her lips, but after a moment, Terese nodded, clearly deciding not to argue. "Very well, my lady. I''ll see to it that they''re distributed."


    "And one more thing," I said, my voice dropping. "Tell your master to stop sending me useless things. In fact, tell him to stop sending me


    anything


    at all."


    Terese''s professional smile never wavered, but I saw the slight tension in her eyes as she gave a small bow. "As you wish."


    With that, she turned and left, leaving me alone with the absurdly lavish breakfast that Cole had sent.


    I glanced at the trays, my stomach still growling, and sighed. I wouldn''t waste the food. That much I knew.


    But the flowers . . . the flowers would be better off in someone else''s hands.


    Because no matter how many roses Cole sent, no matter how many grand gestures he made, they would never make me stay.


    Not this time.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 50: Gilded Intentions

    Cole sat at his desk, the faint glow of his laptop screen illuminating his face as he worked through another deal, a flurry of texts and calls occupying his phone.


    His gaze, however, remained fixed on the live auction playing out before him.


    A high-end auctioneer in Austin was presenting a dazzling array of jewels, and Cole''s representative, standing in his stead, was bidding relentlessly.


    Cole leaned back in his chair, recalling Lina''s words from the night before.


    "Listen, Cole. Women are simple creatures. We like beautiful things¡ªflowers, jewelry, bags, shoes, and dresses. We like to shop, go to spas, and travel. I''m sure Eve''s no different."


    That was all it took to set his plans into motion.


    By morning, Cole had emptied out an entire flower shop, sending hundreds of blooms to Eve''s hospital room.


    Now, his entire day had been consumed with searching for the perfect birthday gift for her.


    Something meaningful, something valuable¡ªsomething that would make a statement.


    It was nearing her eighteenth birthday, and he''d decided a jewelry set would be the perfect gift. His representative was currently bidding on a necklace, encrusted with diamonds so pure they shimmered like a cascade of frozen light.


    The starting price alone was staggering, but Cole''s mind wasn''t on the money¡ªit was on Eve.


    He heard a gentle knock at his door, followed by the sound of it creaking open.


    "Cole?" His mother''s voice drifted into the room, soft and warm. "What are you doing? It''s already dinnertime. Why have you locked yourself away all day?"


    The door wasn''t locked, so Leanna entered.


    Cole glanced briefly at the elegant woman in the wheelchair¡ªher deep brown eyes still mesmerizing despite the passage of time. Her hair, chestnut brown, framed her face in soft waves.


    It was exactly what his mother had suggested¡ªamethysts to match Eve''s eyes. The bidding began at $12 million, and Cole didn''t flinch as the price surged to over $20 million.


    "Wait," Leanna''s voice trembled slightly as her eyes widened, appalled at the sheer extravagance of the purchases. "Are you giving


    all


    of that to Eve for her birthday?"


    Cole glanced up from his screen, his cool, detached gaze meeting his mother''s concerned eyes. He blinked, expression impassive. "Don''t be ridiculous, Mother."


    Leanna let out a sigh of relief, feeling as though her heart could finally settle. Even for someone as stoic and reserved as her son, showering one woman with such an obscene amount of jewelry seemed absurd. It was far too much, even for a fiance?e.


    But before she could fully relax, Cole continued, his voice as calm as ever. "I''m giving her these tomorrow," he said, gesturing to the sparkling treasures displayed on his screen. "What I''ll be giving her on her birthday is something different¡ªa set I''ve been saving."


    Leanna''s breath caught in her throat. Her mouth hung open, unable to form words. She stared at her son in shock, speechless.


    Was he serious?


    This wasn''t just a lavish gesture¡ªit bordered on the extreme.


    Who gives away millions in jewelry on a random day before someone''s birthday? Her son, apparently!


    She was all for generosity, but this was on another level entirely.


    Her mind raced, trying to understand. Why was Cole suddenly so fixated on Eve? Was he compensating for something, or did he simply feel the weight of their engagement now that her eighteenth birthday was approaching?


    Even Leanna, who had always seen Eve in a favorable light, couldn''t help but think this was excessive.


    "Cole . . ." she began, but her voice trailed off as she saw the determination in his eyes. She knew him too well¡ªonce he had made a decision, no amount of reasoning would sway him.


    It was like arguing with a brick wall, something she had learned years ago.

 Chapter 51: Reflections and Extravagance

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 300 PS! Thank you all!]


    === ???? ===


    Leanna sighed deeply, her chest rising and falling as she tried to let go of her concerns.


    In the end, she knew it was no use.


    Cole had inherited his father''s stubbornness. Once a decision was made, it was etched in stone.


    She couldn''t help but think of Cain¡ªhow similar father and son were, both unyielding, both driven by something that few could understand.


    Both were obnoxious and extreme.


    Leanna''s thoughts drifted back to a time long ago, to when Cain had been pursuing her with the same relentless fervor.


    Memories flooded her mind¡ªhow Cain had gone to absurd lengths to prove his love, the grand gestures, the unwavering persistence.


    She could still vividly picture that moment¡ªCain, the man who had captivated her in a whirlwind of less than a month, dropping to one knee before her, holding a breathtaking ring.


    The pink diamond at its center sparkled like a fragment of the sunset, unlike anything she had ever seen. It wasn''t just any ring¡ªit was a masterpiece, the kind royalty would envy, worth more than she could fathom.


    And despite all her resistance, despite all her attempts to push him away, she had fallen for him. Hard.


    A soft giggle escaped Leanna''s lips, surprising even herself. Their love story . . . it had been such an adventure, full of twists and turns, passion and turmoil.


    Leanna smiled wistfully, her eyes softening as the memories washed over her like a warm tide.


    And now, watching her son pursing a woman with the same intensity . . . like father and son indeed.


    Leanna''s heart softened as she watched her son. Perhaps, despite his cold facade, he had inherited something else from his father¡ªthe capacity for love, fierce and unrelenting.


    "Alright, Cole," she said gently, shaking her head with a smile. "Just . . . don''t overwhelm her too much. Even the grandest gestures can be intimidating."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Something told Leanna that wasn''t going to happen. Like his father, Cole didn''t know the word . . . moderation.


    Eve


    Rosette


    . Find me a jewelry set that complements her features. I don''t want one or two, find me as many as you can."


    Zen hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "Uh, right. Eve Rosette . . . for her birthday, right?"


    Cole didn''t bother answering, his mind already moving to the next topic. "While you''re at it, source some bags too¡ªluxury brands."


    Zen, still processing the first request, blinked in confusion. "Just to be clear, this isn''t for you, right?"


    Cole''s gaze stopped him cold. "


    No


    . It''s for


    Eve


    ." How many times did he need to emphasize that part?


    Zen''s jaw dropped, and before he could stop himself, the words came out. "Aren''t you going a little overboard with the gifts? I mean, this is like¡ªextreme, right?"


    Cole''s sharp eyes flashed in warning. "Is it your money?"


    Zen paused, raising a finger in mock surrender. "Good point. It''s your hard-earned cash. But as your loyal friend, secretary, butler, brother, and bodyguard, it''s my job to remind you not to blow it all at once. Didn''t you say you wanted to start a Cybertech company with that money?"


    Cole leaned back in his chair, unbothered. "I already have a separate account for that."


    Zen''s eyelid twitched as a bittersweet jealous smile crept onto his face. "Of course you do. Why wouldn''t you? You''re Cole


    FAY


    , after all!" he almost forgot that part.


    "Now get to it," Cole added, the finality in his tone unmistakable.


    Zen, shaking his head in disbelief, muttered under his breath as he left. "Rich people . . . I wish I had problems like that.


    ''Oh no, I need more diamonds and bags!''


    Meanwhile, I''m over here debating if I can afford extra cheese on my burger."

 Chapter 52: Coveted and Claimed

    Sophie stood at the grand entrance of the Rosette estate as the delivery man handed her a series of elegantly wrapped packages.


    Each one was adorned with silk ribbons and sealed with the distinctive emblem of one of the most exclusive jewelers in the country.


    She signed the receipt, her fingers trembling slightly, knowing the sender was none other than Cole Fay himself.


    Her heart raced as she glanced at the names on the tags


    ¡ª[To Eve Rosette].


    The thought that Cole had showered Eve with such expensive presents only fueled her jealousy. But then, a wicked smile crept across her lips.


    Of course, the gifts were for the heiress of the Rosette family. But in Sophie''s mind, she had long believed that the title of "


    real


    heiress


    " belonged to her.


    Sophie hesitated for a moment, glancing around to ensure no one was watching, and then quickly decided to take the packages upstairs to her room.


    Her mind spun with thoughts of how unfair it was¡ª


    Why should Eve get everything when I''m the true heir?¡ª


    especially when she was convinced that


    she


    was the one who truly deserved Cole''s affection.


    Once inside her room, Sophie locked the door behind her and tossed the packages onto her bed. The thrill of secrecy rushed through her as she sat on the edge, eyeing the first box with eager anticipation.


    She pulled the ribbon loose and opened the lid with a sharp, breathless motion.


    Inside, nestled in a bed of velvet, was a dazzling necklace. Diamonds and sapphires twinkled like stars under the soft glow of her lamp.


    Sophie gasped, her breath catching in her throat. The piece was magnificent, shimmering with an elegance that made her heart ache with longing.


    Her fingers traced over the stones, and a sharp pang of jealousy shot through her.


    This should be mine


    The diamonds, emeralds, and amethysts shimmered on her skin, and for a moment, she imagined herself as the rightful recipient of Cole''s affections, the one he truly admired.


    In her twisted own way, Sophie convinced herself that Cole''s gifts were meant for her¡ª


    how could they not be?¡ª


    and Eve was nothing more than an obstacle in her way.


    As she admired her reflection, draped in jewels, the deep-rooted jealousy in her heart festered into something darker.


    === ???? ===


    Staring at my laptop, my head spun in chaos. The glaring zero balance in my account felt like a punch to the gut, so jarring it nearly made me sick.


    I tried to tell myself it wasn''t the end of the world.


    It''s just money,


    I thought, clinging to a fragile sense of control.


    But the truth gnawed at me, relentless and sharp. They had taken everything¡ªsiphoned away what I had worked so hard to earn. As I sat there, my hands trembling, I forced myself to breathe, to think logically.


    If I could earn that kind of money once, I could do it again.


    That thought echoed in my mind, over and over, like a lifeline I had to hold onto.


    They might have my money now, but they didn''t have the source.


    I am the source.


    They couldn''t touch that. My income streams, my investments¡ªthose were mine, still intact. The stock market holdings I hadn''t liquidated, the land deals that had yet to mature, the groundbreaking potential of QuantumLyfe¡ªit was all there, waiting.


    As long as I still had that, I had power. And when QuantumLyfe launched, those billions that slipped through my fingers would seem like pocket change.


    My future wasn''t dead¡ªit was just delayed.


    But the truth was, I felt like I was drowning. I inhaled a deep, shaky breath. The weight of it all pressed down on me, suffocating. I couldn''t let this break me. Stealing a billion might ruin most people¡ªbut not me. I wasn''t most people.


    This setback was nothing more than a detour, a temporary inconvenience on my way to something far greater. My original goal was still there, waiting at the end of this hellish tunnel. I just had to get through this favor for old man Sinclair for a year. That was all. A few more months and I''d be free. Gone from here, from all of this.


    I clenched my fists, the determination surging through me like fire. This wasn''t the end. It couldn''t be. Not for someone like me.


    I wouldn''t let it be.

 Chapter 53: Silent Retaliation

    I stood at the estate''s entrance, ready to leave and meet Michael and Hyun.


    We were supposed to finalize the setup for Hyun''s studio today, but my mind was elsewhere¡ªclouded by the reality that Sullivan had stolen everything I had.


    Every last cent.


    He thought he had crippled me, but he was wrong.


    Losing that money was only a setback, not my downfall. In fact, it had forced me to take a longer, more treacherous path to secure my future¡ªa path that I wasn''t afraid to walk.


    If Sullivan thought that stealing from me was enough to break me, then he was about to learn a hard lesson.


    Last night, while the world slept, I''d already planted the seeds of my next move. I''d accumulated investments¡ªstrategic, powerful ones¡ªthat would yield more than he could ever imagine.


    Hopefully within a year, they would bear fruit, and when they did, I would rake in more than enough to not only secure my future but also build an empire strong enough to fend off any enemy who dared cross me again.


    I wasn''t going to play it safe anymore. I wasn''t going to hold back.


    If Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie wanted to push me into a corner, then I would retaliate with a force they couldn''t fathom. I was done playing that weak helpless girl.


    In my mind, the pieces were already moving. I was thinking of setting up my own investment corporation, a conglomerate that would stand tall¡ªuntouchable.


    Michael and the others would be my key players, managing it from the ground up.


    And under that corporation, I would place QuantumLyfe, Hyun''s studio, the restaurant and cafe? I had purchased, the investments I had made in the stock market, and the multiple parcels of land I owned¡ªland that was soon to be converted into high-end malls and luxury condominiums.


    Every investment, every decision, was a calculated move.


    But I wasn''t about to enlighten them. Let them think whatever they wanted, and let them squirm for the truth.


    I flashed a bright smile at Sophie, one that made her hesitate for a moment. "Fine then," I said coolly. "Come with me if you want."


    Her eyes narrowed, clearly surprised that I wasn''t resisting, but she didn''t move at first. I pushed past her and headed for my car, not bothering to glance back.


    As I slid into the driver''s seat, I could feel her hesitation¡ªshe wasn''t expecting this, wasn''t ready for me to give in so easily. She was caught off guard. Good.


    The engine roared to life under my fingers, and only then did Sophie hurriedly scramble into the passenger seat.


    The silence stretched between us as she clicked her seatbelt into place, a thin smile on her lips, as if she believed she had won something.


    She was wrong.


    Her eighteenth birthday was just around the corner, and she was so close to getting what she thought she deserved¡ªyet still so far from it.


    For now, she played the role of the innocent maid, but anyone could see right through her. She was just biding her time, waiting for her moment to strike, to claim what she thought was hers.


    But even with her scheming, even with Sophia''s backing, she wouldn''t be able to touch me.


    Not now. Not ever.


    The car sped down the driveway, leaving the estate behind. Sophie sat beside me, silent but watchful. I could feel her thinking, wondering what my next move would be.


    She thought she had power over me, but she didn''t understand the game I was playing. She would soon.


    I shot her a quick glance from the corner of my eye before abruptly steering the car to a stop on the sideway. Without a word, I stepped out, slamming the door behind me with a resounding thud.


    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Her voice cracked, panic creeping in as she realized what was happening.

 Chapter 54: Into the Smoke

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400PS. Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    "My Lady¡ªwhat are you doing?!"


    Sophie reached for the door handle, but it wouldn''t budge. I had locked the car with the press of a button, trapping her inside.


    I barely spared her another look. She wasn''t in any real danger¡ªthe car would automatically unlock in a minute if she tried again.


    Still, I took a perverse satisfaction in her rattled expression, her face pressed against the window, her hands pawing uselessly at the door.


    Let her feel powerless for a change.


    Without so much as batting an eyelid, I waved down a cab from the street, the cold air nipping at my skin as I slid into the backseat.


    Sophie''s voice, muffled through the glass, grew fainter as the car sped away.


    For a brief moment, I imagined the look of rage that would overtake her face once she realized she had no control over the situation.


    That would teach her a lesson.


    I leaned back in the cab, my mind already shifting gears. They thought they could keep me under surveillance, that they had some hold over me. They couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Today, I was meeting Michael, and nothing was going to stop me.


    I had bigger things to handle than their petty schemes. Sullivan had stolen my money, but if they thought that would cripple me, they were mistaken.


    I smiled to myself as the city blurred past the window.


    The low hum of the cab''s engine blended with the steady rhythm of the city outside as I leaned back against the seat, my thoughts miles away.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows on the streets of downtown. I glanced out the window, watching the world rush by.


    Skyscrapers gave way to more modest buildings, storefronts blurred as the cab sped through narrow lanes, but something felt off.


    At first, I dismissed the unease¡ªa flicker of paranoia, nothing more. But then, as the scenery became more unfamiliar, my gut twisted in ways I couldn''t ignore.


    I frowned, peering more closely at the surroundings. We weren''t headed toward the studio.


    The sensation of helplessness, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me¡ªit was all too familiar, yet distant, like a ghost from a past I thought would never happen again.


    Who was it this time? Another branch of the Rosette family, perhaps? Their ambition knew no bounds.


    Or was it Sullivan''s brother? His cousins, maybe?


    There were too many to count, too many people with grudges, too many vultures circling. Relatives, enemies, old ghosts¡ªwhoever they were, they were coming for me, the fake heiress.


    I fought to stay conscious, to think clearly, but the smoke was everywhere, seeping into my lungs, fogging my mind.


    I pressed my sleeve over my mouth, trying to filter the air, but it was no use. Each breath was labored, my chest tightening with every passing second.


    I tried to remember where I was, tried to piece together how this had happened, but the haze in my brain was making it impossible to think straight.


    The streets outside were becoming indistinct shapes and shadows, the world spinning into a nightmarish blur. My vision swam, and the edges of my consciousness began to flicker.


    "No . . ." I whispered, my voice barely audible now, my hands growing weaker as I pounded against the door once more. "Let me out . . ."


    But my strength was fading. My limbs felt heavy, and the smoke had wrapped itself around my senses like a suffocating blanket.


    My eyelids fluttered, my head swayed, and then, with one final breath, darkness swallowed me whole before I could open my bag to get my phone.


    I slumped back against the seat, the world slipping away as consciousness abandoned me.


    In the last fleeting moments before everything went black, one thought lingered in my mind:


    This was no accident. This was planned. And whoever had orchestrated it¡ªthey were playing for keeps.


    The last sound I heard was the click of the locks engaging and the steady hum of the engine as the cab drove on, deeper into the unknown.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Next week goals will be different for PS since we have reach the 100 PS milestone.


    Next week, Every 200 PS = one Bonus Chapter.


    Thank you all for your love and support! ????

 Chapter 55: The Price of Survival

    When I woke up, it felt like I''d been hit by a freight train.


    My body was heavy, my limbs slow to respond, and my mind foggy from whatever they''d used to knock me out.


    That was extreme to give for a 17 year old girl.


    As my vision cleared, I realized I was in some dark, abandoned warehouse¡ªoff the radar, far away from where anyone could easily find me.


    Despite the situation, I was calm. Too calm, really.


    You''d think a seventeen-year-old would be panicking right now, but I was used to this. This wasn''t my first time being kidnapped, and at this rate, it wouldn''t be my last.


    The scars running across my body, remnants of the past, were proof enough of that.


    I''d lost count of how many times I''d taken bullets, knife wounds, and brutal beatings for Sophie.


    I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow many bullets would I have to take for her this time? How many knife wounds would I endure before someone would rescue me?


    Yet here I was, alive.


    Lucky, if you could call it that.


    Partly because the Rosette family had no choice but to mobilize every SWAT team, every cop, every agent they could get their hands on to pull me out of the fire every single time.


    Not because they cared about me¡ªoh no¡ªbut because they couldn''t afford the scandal. The truth. The embarrassment of losing their "


    daughter


    ." Their puppet.


    Most of the kidnappers? They weren''t even professionals. Just amateurs looking to score big by targeting rich kids.


    The irony?


    " daughter.


    And I''d survive this too. Just like I had before.


    But the game was getting old, and so was I. I''d been through this enough times to know the drill, but this time¡ªthis time, it had to stop.


    I promised myself, right then and there, that this would be the last time I''d be kidnapped. No more playing the victim in someone else''s twisted plot. To achieved that, I would need money. More money equals more power.


    A man stepped forward from the shadows, casual and unconcerned, his face fully visible. They weren''t even bothering to hide who they were.


    Bold. I had to give them that.


    "Look, guys," I said, my voice shaky but calm, "I know how this works. I''ve been here before. But let me give you some advice¡ªrelease me now, before things get really bad for you."


    He sneered, unimpressed, and turned away like I was nothing more than an annoying fly.


    As if my words were meaningless. He approached the others, his voice low but sharp, "Are they here yet?"


    "They''re coming," one of his accomplices replied.


    The man scoffed, clearly irritated. "I don''t get it. Why do we even need them? We can just dispose of her ourselves, right now."


    My stomach twisted at his words¡ª"


    dispose of her


    ?" The casual way he said it sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear take over.


    I had to stay sharp. If I didn''t, I was dead.


    I cleared my throat and forced my voice to stay calm, though I could feel my pulse racing. "Listen. Whoever your employer is, whatever deal he''s cut with you, I can double it. Triple it, even. Let me go, and I''ll pretend this never happened. You can walk away from this clean with clean money."


    The man glanced back at me, a smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t think you fully comprehend the situation you''re in, right now."

 Chapter 56: The Betrayal of Fake Blood

    "I don''t think you fully comprehend the situation you''re in, right now."


    I frowned. "Actually, I think you''re the one who doesn''t fully understand the situation." I locked eyes with him. "Think about it. You have no clue what kind of firestorm you''re about to unleash. You''re playing with fire, and if you don''t let me go now, things will spiral out of control fast. Trust me, you don''t want to end up on the wrong side of this."


    For a brief second, I thought I saw something flicker in his eyes¡ªa hesitation, maybe. But it vanished as quickly as it appeared, replaced with cold indifference.


    "Nice try," he said, waving a hand dismissively as if my life was just another chip on the table. "But it''s not about money. It''s never about money, princess. It just so happened that our employer is a powerful man and will have our throats if we don''t obey him."


    Powerful. The word echoed in my mind, heavy with implications. Whoever had set this up wasn''t after ransom or some quick payoff.


    No, this was something deeper, something far more dangerous. A family vendetta? A power play? Someone looking to settle an old score? Or maybe . . .


    . . .


    Stefan Rosette


    himself? Sinclair''s second son and Sullivan''s younger brother.


    Suddenly, I realized how bad this situation was. This wasn''t the usual half-baked kidnapping scheme by amateurs hoping for a quick payout. These guys were the real deal.


    I quickly glanced at my wrist, reaching for the familiar weight of my watch¡ªonly to find it gone. Along with my other jewelry.


    Perfect. They weren''t amateurs after all.


    A cold realization settled over me as I swallowed hard. Those weren''t just accessories¡ªthey were my lifelines, the tracking devices that linked me to the outside world. Without them, I was completely off the grid.


    Would the police even know where to start? Or was I about to vanish, slipping through the cracks with no one to find me?


    I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears, but I forced myself to breathe, to think. I needed to buy time, to figure out who had sent them and why.


    I struggled to stay conscious as the realization sent a fresh wave of pain through my already throbbing head. My pulse pounded in my ears, but I refused to faint. Not now. Not in front of him.


    "


    Why


    ?" My voice was hoarse, the question barely escaping my lips as I stared up at him, my mind reeling from the sudden revelation.


    Sullivan''s lip curled in a sneer, the same cold expression he always wore when he was about to deliver a blow. "I think you already know why," he said, voice dripping with disdain.


    "You''ve known for a while, haven''t you? That you''re not really our daughter." He stepped closer, towering over me. "I don''t know how you found out, but it doesn''t matter. We can''t have you near us any longer. Not with what you know."


    I said nothing, my body tensing as his words confirmed what I had suspected. My cover was blown. Somehow, somewhere, he had started to piece it together that I knew.


    Maybe it was the strange looks I''d been giving him lately, the way I''d been distancing myself from Sophie, or the suspicious sum of money I had stashed away in my account.


    Still, I hadn''t expected him to act this soon. Sophie''s birthday was a week away. I was supposed to be


    exiled


    a month after that, but now . . . now it was happening early.


    Was it because of my recent decisions? After everything I''d done to alter my fate, had I only hastened my own demise?


    I gritted my teeth, anger bubbling up despite the hopelessness of the situation. "Even after everything I''ve done," I spat, glaring up at him with cold fury, "you still want to get rid of me?"


    Sullivan laughed¡ªa short, harsh sound that sent chills down my spine. "Get rid of you? You''re a loose end, Eve. But don''t worry," he said with mock sympathy, "I''m not so heartless as to kill you. No, I''ll ship you off to some forgotten island, and you''ll live out the rest of your days there. Alone. Never to be seen or heard from again."


    His words felt like a knife twisting in my chest. This was exactly what had happened in the past¡ªmy ultimate fate. It looked like that no matter what I did, I couldn''t escape it.

 Chapter 57: The Unwanted Pawn

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 500 PS last week! Thank you all!????]


    === ???? ===


    But a part of me still refused to accept it, to give up. I clenched my fists, fighting to keep my voice steady.


    "Sophie''s birthday is still a week away," I said, my voice steady but hard. "Are you really sure you want to dispose of me this early?"


    Sullivan''s expression didn''t falter. He was unmoved, as if this were all a carefully orchestrated plan, a nuisance to be dealt with.


    "Sophie has been crying for days, complaining that you''ve been cruel to her." His voice softened, but only when he spoke of her¡ªhis real daughter, the true heir of the Rosette family.


    There was a tenderness there, a protectiveness I had never received. "How dare an orphan like you behave so cruelly toward her? The rightful heir of the Rosette family." He glared down at me with disdain, his voice dripping with contempt. "You should have treated her with respect. Maybe then you wouldn''t be in this situation. You ungrateful wretch."


    I scoffed, anger blazing hot in my chest. "


    Ungrateful


    ?" I growled, my voice low and biting. "How dare you say that to me? I''ve been nothing but cannon fodder for Sophie, taking bullets, knife wounds, and beatings meant for her. And after everything I''ve endured, you still want to throw me away like trash? Tell me, Sullivan, between the two of us, who''s the ungrateful one?"


    The slap came so fast I barely saw it coming. My head snapped to the side, a ringing sound filling my ears as darkness danced at the edges of my vision.


    Pain exploded in my skull, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing me crumble. Blood dripped from my busted lip, but I met his gaze without backing down, my eyes filled with hatred.


    "What?" I said, my voice cold and cutting. "Did my words hit a nerve?"


    Old man Sinclair had offered me a new deal, a small, hidden glimmer of hope. As long as I could break free from here, there was still a chance. I clung to that thought, my heart hammering in my chest.


    The moment one of the men loosened his grip, I seized my opportunity. Every bit of martial arts training I''d ever learned surged to the surface, and with a swift move, I freed myself from his hold.


    My body moved on instinct¡ªfists, elbows, and knees striking at any opening I could find. If I was going to die here, then I''d die fighting.


    But then, a deafening


    bang


    rang through the air. A sharp, searing pain ripped through my side, and my body collapsed, crashing to the cold ground. My breath came in ragged gasps as shock and agony paralyzed me.


    I pressed a hand to the wound, warm blood seeping through my fingers, but it did nothing to stop the overwhelming pain.


    "What the hell are you doing?" one of the men shouted, his voice distant, as if coming from underwater.


    "She''s as good as dead anyway," another replied. "Might as well finish her off now and dump her somewhere."


    "Idiot! Sullivan said to let her live¡ªship her to the island! She''s still useful . . . if her real family . . . in the future . . ."


    Their voices faded in and out as my vision blurred, the world tilting on its axis.


    Real


    family


    ? The words cut through the fog clouding my mind.


    I have a real family?


    A new wave of confusion hit me, but it was too late to think clearly. Still, the thought clung to me like a lifeline¡ªI have a real family.

 Chapter 58: Blood Ties and Bullet Wounds

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 50 GT! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    A real family.


    Of course, someone must have birthed me, right? Real parents. My real parents. But why did they abandon me? Why was I left to become an orphan? Why was I alone?


    Didn''t they want me?


    The thought clawed at my chest, each question twisting the knife deeper into my heart. The idea that somewhere out there, I had real parents¡ªa family¡ªsent a wave of confusion and anger crashing over me.


    If they existed, why had they left me to fend for myself? Why had they let me suffer through the loneliness, the pain, the feeling of being unwanted? Why had they left me alone against the world?


    Was I never enough for them?


    My hands trembled as these questions spiraled, an overwhelming tide of emotions I hadn''t expected. The answers I thought I might never need suddenly burned within me, leaving a hollow ache.


    The idea of a real family . . . of blood that wasn''t tied to the Rosette name . . . a blood that tied only to me. It sent a strange surge of adrenaline through my veins.


    I forced myself up, every muscle screaming in protest. I wasn''t done yet. I


    couldn''t


    be done yet.


    I was given a second chance and I will not waste it.


    Hope flickered in my heart, a new goal suddenly burned into my mind. If I got out of here alive . . . I would find them.


    My real family


    .


    My mind spun, the reality of the situation crashing over me. I could see the blood on his arm, a deep crimson stain spreading across his sleeve.


    "B-blood . . ." I managed to stammer, panic rising in my chest.


    I had never flinched at the sight of blood¡ªneither my own nor that of others¡ªbut in this moment, the thought of his blood made my breath hitch in my throat. It felt as though a heavy weight settled in the pit of my stomach, a visceral fear that twisted my insides.


    "It''s nothing," Cole said, his voice calm like everything that was happening was within his control.


    He met my gaze, and for a moment, the cold, distant look in his eyes softened. He reached out, brushing his thumb gently across my lips, the tenderness of the gesture almost making me break down.


    "You''re hurt," he murmured, his voice quieter now, filled with a concern I had never expected to hear from him.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the darkness was closing in fast. The pain in my side was unbearable, and with every beat of my heart, I could feel my strength slipping away.


    Right. I had been shot.


    It was a minor detail I nearly forgot when Cole suddenly appeared, stealing my attention like a dramatic entrance in a high-budget action film.


    The shock of seeing him here, combined with the chaos around me, had pushed the reality of my injuries to the back of my mind.


    But now, as the adrenaline faded, a sharp pain shot through me, making me gasp. My heart raced, beating faster than it had when the bullet pierced my skin.


    Seeing Cole here and the blood in his arm made my heart beat more. Blood oozed from my wound, warm and sticky, pooling against my skin as I struggled to keep my composure.


    Each heartbeat felt like a countdown, the reality of my situation crashing down around me like a tidal wave, leaving me gasping for air in the storm of pain and confusion.


    This man was going to be the death of me


    . . . I thought bitterly as my vision went black.


    "Eve! Eve!


    Shit


    , you''re shot!" Cole''s voice was distant now, the panic in his tone almost laughable.


    He hadn''t even noticed my wound until now?


    I opened my mouth to say something, but there was nothing I could do as consciousness slipped away.

 Chapter 59: Unwanted Alliances

    When I woke up, the sterile scent of a hospital filled my nose.


    Again


    .


    It hadn''t been that long since the last time I was here.


    My body ached, a dull pain radiating from my side, but I was alive.


    Somehow, I had survived.


    But as I stared up at the ceiling, the reality of my situation settled in. I had been shot, nearly killed, and yet the only thing on my mind wasn''t the danger I had just escaped. It was that name.


    My real family


    .


    "You''re awake?"


    I blinked, disoriented, and turned toward the voice. Lina sat casually in a chair beside the bed, her legs crossed as she beamed from ear to ear. The brightness in her eyes was almost overwhelming, a stark contrast to the dull throb in my head.


    "Thankfully, the bullet didn''t hit any major organs, and our doctors managed to stitch you up without complications," she said, her tone almost too casual for the situation.


    "


    Our


    Lina chuckled, her eyes widening slightly as she gave a little shrug. "You''re only asking about him now?" She laughed again, a light, almost teasing sound. "My brother was the one who found you, after Sinclair called that you were off the radar. It wasn''t really that hard finding you, considering it was Cole who led the search. And don''t worry, my brother is fine. He''s like the devil himself¡ªhe won''t die from a bullet graze. Actually, he wanted to visit you, but he''s been holding back."


    "Why?" I asked, confused. "What do you mean, holding back?"


    "Victor told him not to stress you out. He was worried that if he came in, you''d get upset and reopen your wound," she said softly, her lips curving into a gentle smile. "He might seem cold and indifferent, but deep down, he''s simple in his own way, and maybe a little clueless when it comes to feelings. But right now . . . he''s so worried about you that he hasn''t left his spot outside that door since morning. He''s been waiting there, making sure you''re okay, even if he''s too stubborn to show it."


    Worried? Cole? The idea was almost laughable, and yet . . . there was a flicker of something in my chest, something warm and unfamiliar. I tried to push it away.


    I shook my head, pulling my hand away from Lina''s gentle grasp. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not the real heir of the Rosette family. There''s no longer any need for that much concern."


    Lina''s smile faded, her eyes narrowing as she shook her head firmly. "I''m hurt, Eve. Is that really how you see us? We don''t care if you''re a Rosette or not. Who we want to get close to isn''t the words in your last name. It''s you¡ªjust you."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt something stir inside me, a small crack in the icy wall I had built around my heart.


    However, I couldn''t afford to let it grow. I didn''t want to get close to anyone¡ªnot Cole, not Lina, not anyone in his family. What I wanted was freedom, to break away from all of them. But with Sullivan breathing down my neck, that dream seemed impossible now.


    Lina''s voice broke the silence again, softer this time. "What are you going to do now? If you need a place to stay, you can stay in one of my condos. It''s safer that way."


    I opened my mouth to refuse, but before I could, a new voice filled the room.


    "She won''t be needing that. She''ll be staying with me from now on."


    I froze, my heart pounding as Sinclair strode into the room, Victor trailing behind him like a shadow. Standing in the doorway, arms crossed, was Cole. His eyes met mine, and for a split second, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at his lips.


    "I''m glad you''re okay," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the pounding in my ears.


    The room spun, my breath hitching in my throat as I looked away, desperately trying to bury the surge of emotions rising inside me. I fought against it, tried to shove the feeling deep down where it couldn''t touch me¡ªbut I couldn''t deny it. No matter how much I wanted to. A part of me was relieved. Relieved that he was alright.

 Chapter 60: The Price of Protection

    "Can you leave me and my granddaughter alone? I need to talk to her in private." Sinclair''s voice was calm, but it carried the weight of command.


    There was no room for negotiation.


    Lina glanced at me, her expression softening with concern as she gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    "We''ll be right outside the door if you need us," she reassured me, before walking out of the room.


    The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence that followed was suffocating. I was now alone with Sinclair and Victor, the air in the room thick with tension.


    I appreciated Lina''s kind gesture, but I knew what I had to do. My resolve couldn''t be shaken, not even by her warmth or kindness. If I was going to carve my own path, I had to break free from all of them, forge my way without relying on anyone.


    The first step would be to accept Sinclair''s deal.


    Sinclair''s sharp gaze pierced through the quiet as he leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his chair.


    "I think you know by now, Eve, that you''re no longer safe," he began, his voice low but firm. "And you understand what that means, don''t you?"


    I nodded, the weight of the situation pressing down on my chest. There was no denying it¡ªdanger lurked around every corner, and I was in no position to protect myself, not yet at least.


    Sullivan wielded power, fortified by the formidable Rosette name, while I was left standing in the shadows, utterly powerless.


    I had zero balance in my account, my finances scattered like leaves in the wind¡ªeach investment tied up and immobilized, waiting for the day they would bloom.


    The stark reality of my situation clawed at me; I was stranded in a sea of uncertainty, desperately grasping at dreams that felt just out of reach.


    Sinclair studied me for a moment, then continued, "If you accept my deal, I''ll provide the protection you need, long enough for you to establish yourself, to gain the power to defend yourself. In return, you''ll help the Rosette''s business grow."


    The only thing keeping them at bay was his ironclad will, which decreed that if he died under suspicious circumstances, all his wealth would be donated to charity. It was the only leverage he had left, the one thing that kept his sons from openly plotting against him.


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for the old man. To see your own flesh and blood turn against you, to know that the people you raised would rather see you dead for the sake of power and money . . . it was a fate I wouldn''t wish on anyone.


    Sinclair''s voice broke through my thoughts, cold and resolute. "If I leave the Rosette empire in their hands, they''ll run it into the ground. They hate that I still control the largest share, and they want to bleed the company dry, to strip it apart piece by piece until there''s nothing left but dust."


    I sighed, glancing at him, then at Victor. I could see the weight of years of struggle in Sinclair''s eyes, the burden of carrying a legacy that could collapse at any moment.


    I looked back at him, my decision solidifying. "As long as your sons don''t inherit the Rosette''s legacy, I''ll accept your deal."


    This was my only choice, my only way out. Sinclair''s protection would buy me time, enough time to build something of my own, to forge my own business empire without the constant fear of being hunted down by his treacherous family.


    It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was the only path I had left.


    Sinclair''s gaze softened slightly, his nod one of mutual understanding. This wasn''t just a business transaction¡ªit was a war, and we both knew it.


    I was stepping onto a battlefield, but I refused to be a pawn any longer.


    I had once been willing to bury the past, to forget everything they had done and find solace in a quiet life somewhere far away.


    But Sullivan''s act of kidnapping shattered that fragile hope, revealing the grim reality that a peaceful life was no longer an option, as long as they held some kind of power. The best course of action would be to chip off that power, so they could no longer be a threat to me.


    I understood now¡ªhe wouldn''t stop until he had me completely exiled or killed.


    But neither would I back down.


    This time, I will fight back.

 Chapter 61: The Grand Debut

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for 200 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    The Grand Plaza Hotel''s ballroom was a sight to behold, its opulence overwhelming even the most seasoned guests.


    Towering chandeliers adorned with thousands of glimmering crystals bathed the room in a warm, golden light, casting a glow that danced across the marble floors.


    The hall was massive, with high arched ceilings embellished with intricate gold leaf designs, reminiscent of European palaces. Every detail, from the velvet drapes cascading down the walls to the polished mahogany tables, exuded extravagance.


    Long, gleaming banquet tables stretched across the space, laden with the finest gourmet selections from across the globe.


    Each table was a symphony of color and taste¡ªdelicate hors d''oeuvres, like caviar atop hand-crafted blinis, shared space with towering displays of fresh seafood, including lobster tails and oysters served on beds of crushed ice.


    A carving station showcased wagyu beef, seared to perfection, with chefs carving thin, melt-in-your-mouth slices for eager attendees.


    For dessert, an entire table was dedicated to a stunning array of intricately designed cakes, macarons, and pastries, each one a miniature work of art.


    The air was filled with the soft hum of conversation and the occasional tinkling of champagne glasses. Waiters in crisp black uniforms wove seamlessly through the crowd, carrying silver trays with flutes of Dom Pe?rignon and expertly crafted cocktails.


    Still, Sullivan and Sophia basked in the praise directed at them for hosting such a grand and successful affair. Every compliment, every nod of approval, was fuel for their ambitions.


    The evening was not just a celebration¡ªit was an opportunity.


    For Sullivan, it was a chance to bolster his own company, to reel in clients from the Rosette Corporation and quietly entice them into his growing empire.


    Each conversation he held was calculated, each handshake a potential business transaction in disguise. His eyes flickered with satisfaction as he noted the interest sparked in some of the more influential guests.


    This event was a masterstroke in expanding his reach, solidifying his place among the upper echelons of power.


    Sophia, however, had a different goal. Her sharp eyes scanned the crowd until they settled on Cole Fay. He stood near the side of the ballroom, mingling with other young elites, his presence commanding attention.


    His family¡ªCain Fay, the renowned mogul, and his beautiful wife Leanna¡ªwere elsewhere, charming the guests with effortless grace.


    Marrying into the Fay family was every socialite''s dream¡ªa golden ticket to untold wealth, power, and prestige.


    And tonight, all eyes in the grand ballroom were fixed on Cole Fay, the most desirable bachelor in the room.


    To the young maidens of high society, he was more than just a man; he was an emblem of status, the key to a future draped in luxury until the end of the world.


    But despite the lingering gazes and unspoken desires that hung heavy in the air, there was an invisible barrier around him, an impenetrable wall that kept the eager women at bay.


    Cole stood tall in his crisp white suit, exuding an aura of cold detachment that made even the boldest of hearts hesitate. His sharp eyes, a mirror of his father''s, could slice through the bravest soul with a single look, sending would-be suitors scurrying back into the shadows.


    Though he was undeniably the centerpiece of the room, there was something untouchable about him, something that repelled the advances of those who longed to be near.


    His reputation for a sharp tongue and indifferent attitude was well-known, and it matched the cold arrogance of his father, Cain Fay.

 Chapter 62: The Heirs Gambit

    Cole had never been one to entertain flirtations or indulge in pleasantries with women, and his disinterest was clear to all.


    To approach him was to risk public humiliation, and no one wanted to be the next to fall victim to his scathing remarks.


    So the young ladies, dressed in their finest designer gowns, contented themselves with admiring him from afar. They cast longing glances in his direction, whispering amongst themselves, wondering what it would be like to catch his eye, even if for just a moment.


    Yet none dared make the first move. The consequences of being dismissed by Cole Fay were too severe, especially in front of the elite crowd gathered tonight.


    Better to remain silent than to face rejection in such a grand setting.


    However, Sophia Rosette was different. She didn''t care about the whispers or the invisible barriers. She had long since hardened her resolve, her skin thickened by years of maneuvering through the cutthroat world of high society.


    And unlike the others, she had an ace up her sleeve¡ªher daughter, Sophie. Everyone knew Cole was engaged to her


    daughter


    , a union that had been carefully orchestrated by their families.


    And if anyone had the right to stand beside Cole, it was her.


    Though everyone knew Eve was her daughter, at this moment, it didn''t matter. Cole wasn''t marrying Eve for love or personal connection¡ªhe was marrying the Rosette name, the power, and legacy that came with it.


    In high society, emotions and desires had no place when family dynasties were at stake.


    Sophia knew this better than anyone, and she was confident Cole wouldn''t care whether it was Eve or Sophie standing beside him at the altar. What mattered was bloodline, wealth, and influence¡ªthe things that really counted in a marriage of this magnitude.


    But she didn''t care. Cole was hers¡ªwell, Sophie''s¡ªand she would make sure everyone knew it.


    Sophia seized her moment, slipping through the throng with practiced ease, her expression warm and welcoming as she approached Cole.


    She knew how critical it was to secure her daughter''s future tonight. This wasn''t just a party; it was a chessboard, and her ultimate goal was to ensure the engagement between Cole and Sophie was solidified.


    "Good evening, Cole," she greeted him smoothly, her voice warm but firm. She stood beside him with the confidence of someone who belonged, someone who had already won the game before the pieces were even set on the board.


    Cole glanced at her, his expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of recognition in his cold gaze.


    Unlike his father, who could do literally anything he wanted, he couldn''t simply dismiss Sophia. She was no stranger, no fawning maiden hoping for his attention. She was a Rosette, and more importantly, the Rosette and the Fays were business partners.


    "Sophia," Cole acknowledged.


    Unfazed by his frosty demeanor, Sophia smiled. She had dealt with men like Cole before¡ªmen who believed their power and status made them untouchable.


    However, she knew how to play the game. The Fays might be at the top of the social ladder, but the Rosettes were not far behind, and tonight, she would make sure that their two families were inextricably linked.


    "The party is truly magnificent," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "But then again, nothing less could be expected when two families like ours come together."


    Cole''s lips tightened into a thin line, but he remained silent. Sophia had said all she needed to. Her presence by his side spoke volumes, more than any whispered words could convey.


    This was not a night for subtle flirtations or meaningless small talk. This was a night to secure alliances, and Sophia had just made her move.


    The room watched in silence, eyes flicking between Cole Fay and Sophia Rosette. While the other women could only dream of standing beside him, Sophia had made it clear¡ªCole might be a prize in the eyes of high society, but he was already claimed.

 Chapter 63: Unexpected Guests

    "You look more like your father every day. How is he? I haven''t had the pleasure of speaking to him yet."


    Cole glanced at her, his eyes unreadable. "Mother and Father are just making the rounds, you know how it is."


    "Of course," Sophia nodded, shifting slightly closer. "It''s such a grand night, isn''t it? The Rosettes have worked so hard to make it perfect for everyone."


    Cole''s face remained stoic, but he nodded politely. "It''s certainly . . .


    grand


    ."


    Sophia''s smile widened. This was her moment. She had spent months carefully orchestrating every aspect of Sophie''s introduction to society, and tonight was the culmination of those efforts.


    But the most critical piece of this puzzle was standing right beside her¡ªCole Fay. If she could secure his hand in marriage for Sophie, the Rosette family''s future would be unstoppable.


    "I must say, Cole," she continued smoothly, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial tone, "My


    daughter


    speaks so highly of you. It''s clear she values your friendship deeply. It''s rare to see such a strong connection between two young people these days."


    Cole''s eyes flickered with something unreadable, but before he could respond, Sophia pressed on. "You know, both of our families have always been close, and I think that connection will only grow stronger in the years to come. Don''t you agree?"


    It was subtle, but Cole knew what she was insinuating. His face tightened, but he maintained his composure.


    "Tonight is the night we officially announce your engagement to my daughter," Sophia added, her voice low but with an edge, her gaze piercing through Cole. "I trust that you''ll take care of her from now on."


    Cole''s brows furrowed together, and opened his mouth to respond, but before he could utter a word, the grand doors at the top of the staircase creaked open.


    A collective gasp rippled through the room as Sophia Rosette appeared, stepping into view.


    Sophia''s heart swelled with pride. Tonight was perfect. The most important families in the country were here, and all eyes were on Sophie.


    This was not just her daughter''s coming-of-age¡ªit was the first step toward securing her future as the wife of Cole Fay, ensuring the Rosette legacy would be bound to the powerful Fay family.


    She turned back to Cole, her voice soft but firm. "I believe our families are destined to accomplish great things together. Don''t you think so? Isn''t Sophie beautiful? You''re a lucky man."


    Cole met her gaze, his expression cold and impenetrable. "The jewelry she''s wearing," he said, his voice low but edged with steel.


    Sophia glanced at Sophia, his tone casual as if discussing a minor detail. "Ah, that. Sophie mentioned you gifted her those."


    "They were for Eve." Cole''s voice cut through the air like a blade, each word enunciated with precision, the underlying threat unmistakable. Respect, or any trace of decorum, had vanished from his demeanor, and his eyes narrowed into icy slits.


    The shift in his gaze sent a chill down Sophia''s spine. Those eyes¡ªthey weren''t just cold. They were lethal. She had seen that same look before, in Cain Fay, the man whose reputation could crush empires without lifting a finger.


    No matter how seasoned or shrewd Sophia was in the ruthless world of high society, facing that icy glare now was like standing before a predator.


    It was Cain''s legacy staring back at her¡ªdangerous, unyielding, and capable of destroying everything in its path. Her heart skipped, her confidence wavering for the first time.


    She involuntarily took a step back, a shiver racing down her spine, but she quickly caught herself, masking the brief flicker of fear.


    "Well, I''m sure it''s just a misunderstanding," Sophia forced a laugh, trying to mask her unease. "I''m certain you meant them for the birthday celebrant. After all, Sophie is the real heir, Cole. Eve is just . . . a nobody. And she''s gone now."


    That was the trigger. Cole''s eyes narrowed dangerously, the tension in the air thickening to an unbearable weight. His presence turned cold, an icy rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    For a split second, Sophia felt a genuine fear ripple through her¡ªa primal instinct to flee. The way Cole was glaring at her, it seemed like he might reach out and strangle her then and there.


    Her breath caught in her throat, her pulse quickening. It was only Sullivan''s timely intervention that stopped her from crumbling under the intensity of Cole''s gaze.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Sullivan began, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd, attempting to regain control of the spiraling situation. "I''m sure you''re all surprised by this sudden revelation, but as you can see, Sophia is the true heir of the Rosette family."


    BaAaAmM!


    The door opened with a loud bang and came in Sinclair, Victor and . . . a gorgeous woman.

 Chapter 64: A Storm in the Rosette Dynasty

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    ===????===


    The heavy doors at the entrance slammed open, echoing through the grand hall.


    Every head turned as Sinclair strode in with a beautiful man behind him. But it wasn''t just Sinclair that held their attention. Walking beside him was a woman of such breathtaking beauty that the crowd collectively gasped.


    She was more than stunning¡ªborderline ethereal, as if she had stepped out of a dream. Her every movement was fluid, graceful, with an air of quiet strength that immediately pulled all attention to her.


    Her gown was nothing short of mesmerizing. Crafted from a shimmering silk-like fabric, it flowed effortlessly around her, catching the light with every subtle movement. The color was a deep, iridescent midnight blue, which contrasted beautifully against her porcelain skin, with hints of silver thread woven throughout, making her appear as though she were draped in the night sky.


    The bodice of the gown was form-fitting, intricately embroidered with delicate silver and diamond-like embellishments that swirled in patterns reminiscent of stardust, drawing attention to her graceful figure. The neckline was daring yet tasteful, plunging in a soft V-shape, framed with fine lace that added an air of timeless sophistication.


    The sleeves were sheer, trailing down to her wrists, with more intricate beading that seemed to sparkle with every movement, like constellations on her arms. From the waist, the gown cascaded into a voluminous skirt that seemed to float behind her as she walked, a long train trailing elegantly on the marble floor.


    Every step she took was as though she were gliding, her gown creating the illusion of ethereal grace and power.


    To complete the look, she wore a delicate silver diadem adorned with tiny sapphires, resting gently in her flowing light purple hair, giving her the appearance of a queen stepping out of a fairy tale. The entire ensemble radiated a quiet, regal power, making her the undeniable center of attention the moment she entered the room.


    The jewels adorning her were nothing compared to the natural elegance she exuded. Eyes widened, whispers grew frantic, and all the air seemed to vanish from the room.


    Of course, it was none other than Eve.


    The very crowd that they had just dismissed as a fake heiress was now standing at the entrance, more powerful, more radiant than anyone had ever imagined.


    The fake Rosette had returned, and her entrance was nothing short of a storm.


    "Father . . . what is she doing here?" Sophie''s voice trembled with indignation, her face pale with disbelief.


    "As you all know by now, Sophie is the true daughter of the Rosette family." Sinclair''s gaze briefly flickered to Sophie, his expression unreadable. "But what you don''t know . . . is that Eve has been serving the Rosette family in secret, safeguarding Sophie''s place for all these years."


    A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd. Sophie''s blood ran cold.


    Safeguarding her place?


    What was he talking about?!


    Sinclair continued, his voice filled with authority and finality. "For her loyalty and service to the Rosette family, and for protecting Sophie throughout her life, I have made a decision."


    Sophie''s breath hitched.


    No . . . what''s he doing?


    "I will officially adopt Eve as my daughter."


    The words echoed in Sophie''s mind like a death knell. The room spun as she struggled to process the words. Eve.


    Her


    . A


    Rosette! What nonsense is this?!


    Sinclair''s voice boomed one final time, sealing his words. "From this day forward, she will be known as Eve Rosette."


    The crowd erupted into a frenzy of buzzing whispers. Sophia stood frozen in disbelief, while Sophie''s mouth dropped open, stunned by the turn of events. But it was Sullivan''s thunderous voice that shattered through the noise, brimming with fury.


    "You can''t do this,


    Father


    !" Sullivan roared, dashing down the grand staircase, leaving Sophie abandoned in the spotlight, her figure shrinking as the chaos swirled around her. She stood there, lost, like a deer caught in the headlights, unsure of how to navigate the disaster.


    Sinclair met Sullivan''s charge with a raised eyebrow, his voice dripping with cold sneer . "I can''t?" he asked, his tone sharp as a blade. "And who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do? Have you forgotten who I am?"

 Chapter 65: Crowning the Outsider

    Sophie''s world shattered the moment the words left her grandfather''s mouth.


    Eve . . . a Rosette?


    The very thought felt like a dagger piercing her chest, twisting with every second that passed.


    How could this be happening?


    For years, Sophie had reveled in her superiority, in the certainty that she was the


    true


    Rosette. She would have flaunted it at every opportunity in the future, relishing the power and status that came with her name.


    Eve was nothing¡ªa nobody with no family, no claim to anything of importance.


    And now . . .


    this


    ?


    Sophie''s mind raced, her pulse thundering in her ears as disbelief and fury warred within her. Her lips parted in a soundless gasp, her throat tight as if the air had been sucked from the room.


    She was


    smug


    , always so confident that Eve would never belong to their world, that she was forever destined to be a cannon fodder with no name.


    Sophie had mocked her for it, belittled her at every turn, reveling in her loneliness.


    But now¡ª


    now


    ¡ªEve was a Rosette?


    Her blood turned to ice as the revelation crashed down on her.


    Eve wasn''t just some distant, irrelevant figure anymore. She was officially, legally . . .


    her aunt


    .


    Sophie''s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding wildly. It was absurd¡ªinsulting, even.


    How could this


    nobody


    "But while I have everyone''s attention, let me make another important announcement." Sinclair''s voice rose, commanding the room. "From now on, I appoint Victor Raknov as President of Rosette Corporation."


    The crowd gasped. The shock was immediate, a wave of disbelief rippling through the room.


    Sullivan''s face drained of color. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Are you out of your mind, Father? You''re going to let a


    nobody


    run our company?!"


    "And why not?" Sinclair''s eyes gleamed with defiance, his authority undeniable. "Victor is more than capable. In fact, he''s already been handling the CEO''s responsibilities in my absence."


    Sullivan opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, a slow, mocking clap echoed from the back of the room.


    The crowd parted, revealing Stefan Rosette strolling in, his lips twisted into a sneer.


    "Well, well," Stefan said, his voice laced with venomous sarcasm. "I see you''ve developed quite the habit of adopting strays, Father. How generous of you. First Eve, now Victor. You really do have a soft spot for the homeless."


    His words dripped with disdain as his gaze shifted to Victor and Eve, his contempt unmistakable.


    Though the first son, Sullivan, was known for his stern, no-nonsense demeanor, it was Stefan, the second son, who truly captured the crowd''s attention.


    Stefan was everything his older brother wasn''t¡ªcharismatic, outgoing, and unpredictable.


    Where Sullivan was rigid and controlled, Stefan was a whirlwind of energy, a playboy with a devil-may-care attitude and a tongue as sharp as it was reckless.


    He was infamous for it¡ªhis brazen, unapologetic mouth that knew no restraint. Stefan said whatever he pleased, whenever he pleased, never fearing the consequences.


    Why would he? He was a Rosette, untouchable in the eyes of most, his family name a shield that allowed him to laugh in the face of decorum and social grace.


    The crowd had come to expect it¡ªthe biting remarks, the unfiltered thoughts that tumbled from his lips like poison-laced arrows.


    He was a walking scandal, always teetering on the edge of controversy, yet somehow thriving on the chaos he left in his wake.


    Sinclair remained unfazed, his expression calm, his power absolute. "If you''d done your job properly, the both of you," he said, voice cold as ice, "perhaps I wouldn''t have needed to bring in such capable ''strays.''"


    Sullivan and Stefan''s faces darkened at the sharp rebuke, their pride wounded.


    Stefan stepped forward, his grin fading into something more sinister. "Father, everyone here can agree that putting an outsider¡ªno, a


    nobody


    ¡ªinto the president''s chair is unheard of. Are you not concerned that our investors will flee because of this reckless decision?"


    Sinclair''s lips curled into a dangerous smirk. "And what would you know about the family business, Stefan? You''ve only just returned from gallivanting across the country, playing at being important. How dare you question my decisions?"


    Stefan''s confident fac?ade crumbled, his charming smile replaced with a look of anger and humiliation.


    "Victor," Sinclair continued, his voice steady, "has been my right-hand man for years. Our loyal investors trust him, as do I. And for your information, I hold over 50% of the company''s shares. Tell me¡ªwho exactly do you think would dare oppose me?"


    The room fell silent, the weight of Sinclair''s words hanging in the air. His authority was absolute, his dominance unquestionable. No one dared speak against him, not even his sons.


    Sinclair''s voice, calm and domineering, cut through the tension. "So unless anyone has a death wish, I suggest you all fall in line."

 Chapter 66 The Game Begins

    [EVE]


    I couldn''t help but glance over at Sinclair. In my eyes, he was cool right now, a force of nature standing tall amidst the chaos.


    I hadn''t known what to expect coming here, standing in debt to a man like Sinclair.


    It was reckless showing up in public like this, a target painted on my back, but I had no choice. Sinclair''s protection was the only thing shielding me from the wolves that lurked in the shadows.


    His offer came with a price, of course, but being under his wing, as his


    adopted


    daughter


    no less, would make the others think twice before coming after me openly. They''d hesitate.


    But the downside? The danger was now constant, relentless¡ªthough honestly, that wasn''t new. My life had always been on a knife''s edge right now.


    At least Sinclair promised me one thing¡ªhe would hire the best bodyguard in the world to protect me. The thought gave me a small measure of relief, something to hold onto in the storm.


    I couldn''t afford to be reckless anymore, not with this new role hanging over me. It was better than being alone, than refusing the deal. Now, I''d have someone by my side, a powerful man like Sinclair and a bodyguard of my own.


    The scene unfolding before me was both a spectacle and a nightmare. I watched the shocked faces of the people around us, their disbelief on their face.


    I wanted to get away, to disappear from the chaos, but there was no escaping this circus. The gunshot wound in my side throbbed with every breath, and I wanted nothing more than to rest.


    But just as I was preparing to slip away, Sophie''s voice cut through the room like a knife.


    "


    Grandfather


    !" she cried out, rushing down the stairs, her steps hurried and clumsy. She nearly stumbled in her haste, desperate to reach Sinclair.


    When she finally did, she grabbed at his sleeve, her voice trembling pitifully.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at the absurdity of it all. Continue the party? After


    this


    ?


    The room was thick with tension, the guests barely managing to keep up the pretense of normalcy. And the truth was for everyone to see¡ªthe cracks in the Rosette family were now visible to all.


    No amount of champagne could mask the seismic shift that had just occurred. The media vultures in the room were surely dying to get to their keyboards, to break the news to the world.


    This was no mere family drama¡ªit was the beginning of a power struggle that would be whispered about.


    And I was going to help Sinclair and Victor tear down Sullivan and Stefan, ensuring that Sinclair''s empire remained unshaken. His son would never get the chance to siphon all that money into their greedy hands, fueling their private companies and extravagant lifestyles.


    The tension in the room was almost unbearable.


    "Ah, well now, dear guests," the host stammered, desperate to redirect attention. "Let us all enjoy the night and the food, shall we?"


    But it was useless. The damage was done, and no one cared about the food. Guests surrounded us, their gazes darting between Sinclair, Victor, and myself like vultures circling fresh prey.


    Some tried to ask Sinclair about his health, others eagerly sought to ingratiate themselves with Victor¡ªthe new President. Everyone wanted a piece of the power.


    I stood back, watching it all unfold, and then I saw her¡ªSophie. The rage on her face was unmistakable. Her perfect little day had been shattered, stolen right from under her. She thought she was the center of the universe tonight, but Sinclair had turned her celebration into a nightmare.


    Her expression twisted with barely-contained fury as I beamed sweetly at her, waggling my fingers in a mock wave. The small, taunting gesture only deepened her fury.


    I had to admit, seeing her like this¡ªhelpless and seething¡ªbrought a rare, wicked satisfaction. Sophie had spent so long basking in the light, so convinced of her own importance. But now, her spotlight had been stolen, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    The one who had exiled me, who thought they could erase me from this world, now stood powerless before me.


    I smiled wider, savoring the moment. The sweet taste of revenge coated my tongue, and I licked my lips, my gaze never leaving hers. She wanted me gone? She wanted to destroy me?


    Let her try.


    But I would burn them all down first. If they wanted war, I would give them one.

 Chapter 67 The Socialite Tug-of-War

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    The pain in my side throbbed relentlessly as the crowd pressed in, their eager faces too close, their questions and greetings blending into a dizzying blur.


    I could feel my control slipping, but I forced myself to smile through it all. Each guest, each potential investor, each partner¡ªall of them needed to be on our side and not on Sullivan.


    That was my deal.


    But the gunshot wound was making it impossible to concentrate, and the relentless crowd wasn''t helping.


    Cold sweat trickled down my spine, and my hands began to shake¡ªuntil I felt a strong, warm hand slip into mine.


    I looked up and found myself staring into icy blue eyes.


    Cole.


    "You should be resting," he said, his voice calm but firm, his expression as unreadable as ever¡ªjust like the stoic face I used to like.


    Panic spiked through me as I tried to pull my hand away, but his grip tightened.


    What was he doing?!


    I couldn''t exactly cause a scene, not with all these people watching.


    My heart raced, a cold chill of unease creeping over me, feeling his hand in mine.


    As soon as Cole arrived, the guests instinctively stepped back, the oppressive closeness easing. His cold aura seemed to part the crowd like a glacier splitting the sea, and for a moment, I felt a twisted sense of relief.


    But I wasn''t sure whether to be thankful or even more concerned.


    The murmurs began, hushed but unmistakable. Eyes flicked to our intertwined hands¡ªhands I hadn''t chosen to hold. The pressure of his grip was ironclad, and pulling away now would only draw more attention.


    "I''m fine," I said softly, struggling to keep my voice steady, "Thank you for your concern, but if you could let go of my hand now, I''d like to take my seat."


    Cole''s eyes darkened, and his voice cut through the air, louder than I''d expected. "I''ll take you to your seat."


    The murmuring crowd grew louder, whispers spreading like wildfire as every eye in the room turned toward us. I could feel their gazes.


    I cast a pleading glance at Sinclair, who was lounging across the room like this was the most entertaining spectacle he''d seen in years. He even looked like he was holding back a smirk, the old man clearly enjoying the show.


    Really


    ? I screamed inwardly.


    This isn''t the time to be having fun at my expense, old man! HELP ME!


    But he didn''t move. Instead, he took a sip of his drink, thoroughly amused.


    Victor gave another tug, and Cole yanked me back, my arms caught in the middle of this ridiculous showdown.


    I could practically feel the gossip growing like wildfire around us, the crowd eagerly lapping up every second of this drama.


    I sighed, smiling stiffly at the guests, pretending that everything was normal.


    Yep, just your average night at a socialite party.


    "Cole, what are you talking about?" Sophia cut in, stepping forward with a mix of confusion and indignation. "Your engagement is to the Rosette family. My daughter is your fiance?e, not¡ª" She flashed me a withering glare, her eyes full of scorn. "My


    real


    daughter, Cole, is Sophie." Explore new worlds at empire


    Cole''s frown deepened, and his gaze shifted coldly between them. "I don''t recall ever agreeing to be engaged to a thief."


    The word


    thief


    hung in the air like a sharp knife.


    "Thief?"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, all eyes turning to Sophie, whose face had gone deathly pale. The whispers grew louder, curious, shocked, eager for more scandal.


    My own heart raced¡ªI didn''t know what he meant either, but accusing Sophie of being a thief was no small claim.


    What had she stolen?


    "I-I didn''t¡ª" Sophie stammered, visibly trembling.


    Sullivan immediately stepped forward, shielding his daughter with a protective arm, trying to salvage whatever dignity she had left. "Cole, you may be a Fay," he growled, "but you would do well to watch your tongue. You''re speaking about my daughter here."


    Cole''s brow arched, his voice dripping with icy disdain. "Before I do, maybe you should ask your


    maid


    where she got those jewels she''s flaunting."

 Chapter 68 A Mothers Defense

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    "Before I do, maybe you should ask your


    maid


    where she got those jewels she''s flaunting."


    The crowd gasped, eyes darting to Sophie''s neck, wrists, and ears where the sparkling jewelry suddenly seemed much heavier.


    Sophia immediately jumped in, her voice high with fury. "She''s not a


    maid


    !" she snapped.


    While Sullivan''s frown deepened, torn between outrage and confusion. He turned to Sophie, then back to Cole. "What are you implying, Cole? You gave those jewels to Sophie. She said so herself!"


    Cole''s eyes darkened, his voice as hard as his expression. "She''s not only a thief, but she''s a liar as well I see. Those Jewelries are my gift to Eve. They''re not hers to take."


    His gaze flicked toward me, softening for the briefest moment, before it hardened twice as much when it returned to Sophie. "But since a thief has already worn them, you can keep them. I don''t want those tainted jewels anywhere near Eve."


    My mouth dropped.


    Everyone''s mouth dropped.


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the crowd processed his words. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    Sophie looked as though the ground had dropped from beneath her feet, her trembling lips struggling to form a defense.


    I had to hand it to her. A mother''s love truly knew no bounds. Sophia''s calm, pleading tone, paired with her impeccable reputation, instantly shifted the atmosphere. The guests, who moments ago were whispering in shock, now began to nod in agreement, their suspicions fading. Sophia had saved Sophie''s reputation, at least for the moment.


    I couldn''t have cared less about those jewels, whether they were meant for me or Sophie. All I cared about was the searing pain in my side, a constant reminder of the gunshot wound. I needed to sit down. I needed my painkillers.


    Cole, however, wasn''t ready to let things go. His eyes flashed with that familiar stubbornness, and I knew he wasn''t one to back down so easily.


    Thankfully, Lina appeared just in time, cutting through the tension with her charm. "Brother, there you are," she said, gliding over gracefully. "I''m so sorry, everyone. My brother can be a bit dense and . . . a little rude."


    A little rude was the understatement of the century.


    "Anyway," she added with a dazzling smile, "please continue the party. And happy birthday, Sophie." Lina then turned her gaze to Cole, tugging on his arm. "Mother and Father are looking for you. Let''s go."


    I felt Cole''s grip on my hand tighten¡ªagain.


    Could he let go already?


    When I glanced up at him, he was staring at me intently, as if he wanted to say something. I wasn''t in the mood to hear whatever was swirling in his mind, not while Victor and him were still locked in this ridiculous tug-of-war over me.


    "Brother, stop," Lina whispered urgently in Cole''s ear, "you''re stressing Eve out. Let her go."


    "


    Stress


    ?" Cole muttered, as if he had just woken from a trance. His fingers slowly released my hand.


    Lina wasted no time, pulling him away. "Sorry for the trouble, Eve," she called out with a smile. "Let''s hang out more in the future." And with that, she dragged Cole through the crowd, leaving me standing there, finally free.


    I turned to Victor. "My hand, please."


    Victor blinked, startled, and quickly released me. I noticed then how his face had flushed slightly, his eyes lingering on my face longer than it should have.


    What''s wrong with him?


    I wondered briefly.


    But I didn''t have time to dwell on it. With both of them finally gone, I could take a breath, sit down, and finally take those painkillers.

 Chapter 69 The Queens Proposal

    [EVE]


    The party carried on, glittering with laughter and conversation, but for me, it had lost all its luster.


    I sank into a chair beside old man Sinclair, my body aching from both the physical pain and the emotional tension that still hung in the air.


    After taking my painkiller med, I felt much better, though. Now I could enjoy that


    Cha?teau Pe?trus I was eyeing earlier.


    Victor, on the other hand, was in his element. I watched him as he moved through the crowd, seamlessly blending into high society.


    He shook hands, exchanged pleasantries, and charmed potential investors with ease. It was clear this wasn''t his first rodeo. He made the art of business look effortless, navigating through the elites as if he were born to it.


    And in many ways, he was.


    Victor had been trained for this role from a young age by none other than Sinclair himself. It wasn''t just a coincidence that he was so adept at handling these high-profile gatherings¡ªit was by design.


    Sinclair had groomed him, knowing full well the treachery that simmered in his other sons, Sullivan and Stefan.


    While Victor had been raised to take over, Sullivan and Stefan had been left to their own devices, growing more corrupt and dangerous over the years.


    As I sat there, I couldn''t help but think about how deliberate Sinclair''s actions had been. It wasn''t just about ensuring his legacy; it was about protecting it from the people closest to him¡ªhis own sons.


    Victor wasn''t just taking on the role of company president because he was capable; he was the shield that stood between Sinclair''s empire and the greed of Sullivan and Stefan.


    Even now, I could sense Sinclair''s quiet torment. He didn''t want his sons dead or rotting in prison¡ªhe wasn''t that cruel¡ªbut he wanted them out of his life, out of his business.


    They had been a poison slowly seeping into his empire, and Sinclair had made the hard decision to cut them off before they could do any more damage.


    Victor''s ascension to president wasn''t just a title. It was the final nail in Sullivan and Stefan''s coffin. Without the power that came with their family name, they were nothing.


    But of course, only Sinclair could get away with that. His wealth and power rivaled that of royalty itself, and his investments in Vassalian oil were crucial to the kingdom''s economic strength.


    Queen Emelia didn''t seem the least bit offended by his coldness. If anything, she found it amusing.


    Her gaze shifted back to me, twinkling with mischief. "Are you single, my dear?"


    I stiffened, and before I could answer, Sinclair''s cane thudded sharply against the floor.


    "Emelia," he warned, his tone holding more bite than usual.


    My smile faltered, but I managed to respond. "Yes, Your Grace, I am."


    The Queen''s eyes lit up. "Perfect! My grandson is around your age. I just need to find him somewhere in this crowd and¡ª"


    Thud


    .


    Sinclair''s cane struck the floor again, harder this time. "Eve is still young," he said sharply, his voice cutting through the air like a whip. "Dating will have to wait."


    His tone startled even me. There was a protectiveness there that I hadn''t expected¡ªa fierceness that made my heart swell. It was a first that I felt protected and it warmed my heart a little.


    Queen Emelia only rolled her eyes, unfazed by Sinclair''s defiance. "Don''t be so uptight, Sinclair. Eve is of the right age to marry. Are you already eighteen, my dear?"


    The smile stayed plastered on my face, but inside, my mind was spiraling.


    Eighteen?


    I didn''t know.


    In fact, I didn''t know when or where I was born. Was I really seventeen, or had I simply latched onto that number because it was Sophie''s birthday? Because it was what Sullivan had set on my birth certificate?


    The truth of my origins had always been a mystery, one I hadn''t dared to solve, but would have to solve now.

 Chapter 70 A Game of Keys

    "Enough with the questions, Emelia," Sinclair snapped, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "Leave my daughter out of whatever scheme you''re plotting."


    The word "daughter" made my fine hairs stand on end. I wasn''t used to hearing someone call me that, especially with such affection behind it.


    Maybe "


    granddaughter


    " would have felt more fitting?


    Emelia laughed, her voice ringing out like a bell. "Plotting? What an accusation! I think a prince of Vassalia is an excellent match for her. In terms of status, he wouldn''t be any less than the others, would he?"


    I blinked in disbelief. Prince? She couldn''t possibly be referring to anyone but Prince Raelan Alysir¡ªher favorite grandson, right?


    There were many in the Alysir royal bloodline, but Queen Emelia''s affection centered solely on him. He was the golden child, and impossibly spoiled I heard.


    A chill swept over me as realization sank in. I had almost forgotten the weight of my new status.


    Being officially recognized as a Rosette, not to mention favored by Sinclair himself, had turned me into something I never expected¡ªa prize. A target. A coveted match for anyone seeking to tie their fortunes to mine through marriage.


    Sinclair''s grip on his cane tightened. "Get away from her, Emelia," he growled, his voice low and deadly. "Or I''ll have my guards drag you away."


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat. He wasn''t serious, was he? She was a Queen after all.


    But one look at Sinclair''s face told me he absolutely was.


    Emelia dismissed Sinclair''s warning with a playful grin, her gaze still fixed on me. "Well then, I suppose I should go before your father pops a vein. See you around, Eve. And don''t forget what I said, alright?" Stay updated via empire


    "Emelia," Sinclair growled, his patience clearly thinning.


    She laughed softly, completely unfazed, and winked at me before drifting away into the crowd, her sparkling jewels catching the light as she left.


    There it was¡ªa challenge wrapped in a velvet plea. I couldn''t refuse, not without causing a scene. She''d trapped me, and we both knew it.


    Before I could even process what was happening, hands guided me up, dragging me toward the stage.


    Sinclair frowned, but I only nodded at him.


    I didn''t want to be the outcast in this gathering. The audience was already cheering, and refusing would surely make them look down on me¡ªand worse, on Sinclair.


    My eyes scanned the room, catching the host''s eager grin, and then Sophia''s smirk in the distance. This was her idea, no doubt. She and Sophie knew I had no talent for the piano. It wasn''t just that I had no interest in music¡ªthough I listened to it from time to time¡ªI simply had no desire to play it.


    They intended to humiliate me, to compare my lackluster performance to Sophie''s flawless one, to reduce my presence and elevate her even further.


    It was an old trick¡ªone meant to make me stumble while she basked in glory.


    As I stepped toward the stage, the pressure mounted, thick and suffocating. Sophie stood there, beaming like an innocent angel, but I could see it¡ªthe glint of triumph in her eyes, the satisfaction that she believed she had already won.


    I sat down before the grand piano, calm and compose. The sleek black keys gleamed under the lights as I gently brushed my fingers against them. This was the moment Sophie expected me to fall apart.


    She should have savored her spotlight; she had already salvaged her reputation with her performance. But her mistake was dragging me up here, onto the grand stage, into her game.


    I wasn''t a virtuoso by any stretch, not because I lacked ability, but because I had no passion for it. I refused countless lessons, rejected hours of practice. But that didn''t mean I didn''t know how to play. I wasn''t


    good


    because I had no love for it.


    In contrary, I knew how to perform. Like in school, I wasn''t a genius, but I aced every test because I memorized what mattered.


    So now, sitting there under the audience''s expectant gaze, I had a choice¡ªto be humiliated, or to turn the tables.


    I took a deep breath, my fingers hovering just above the keys. Let''s see who really wins this game, Sophie.

 Chapter 71 A Performance with no Heart

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 800PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    Eve''s fingers hovered above the keys, her heart steady, unlike the storm brewing inside her.


    She wasn''t good at the piano because she lacked passion¡ªshe never found the joy others did in coaxing melodies from the instrument.


    But what she did have was precision. Cold, calculated precision.


    As she pressed the first key, there was no gentle introduction, no sweet prelude like Sophie''s earlier performance.


    Eve''s playing was a force, a relentless and powerful cascade of sound that filled the room like a tidal wave. Every note struck with sharp, unyielding intent, echoing off the walls with a weight that seemed to hang in the air.


    She wasn''t playing for enjoyment, she was playing to conquer.


    Each piece that followed was precise, measured¡ªan exact replica of the great compositions she had memorized over the years, though she had no love for them.


    The room fell silent, as if the very air held its breath, captivated by the raw energy of her performance.


    While Sophie''s delicate and sweet tune had charmed the audience like a gentle breeze, Eve''s music was a storm, a commanding force that demanded attention.


    The crowd''s hearts raced in time with the surging rhythm, their gazes fixed on her as if under a spell. They had expected something softer, something more hesitant. But Eve delivered a performance that was nothing short of powerful and damning.


    Explore stories on empire


    It wasn''t passion, it was sheer will, a machine-like execution that defied their expectations. There was no warmth in her notes, but there was undeniable mastery.


    She had learned every piece, memorized every shift in tempo, every crescendo, for moments like this¡ªjust in case. And now, she was showing them.


    The audience stood, eyes wide and breathless, hearts pounding as if they were all tied to her performance, unable to look away. It wasn''t the kind of music that soothed¡ªit was the kind that consumed you, pulled you into its dark current and didn''t let go until the very last note.


    I looked up, startled, only to find myself face to face with Cole. He always seemed to appear out of nowhere, materializing from the shadows.


    However, his next words? They shocked me¡ªand everyone else around us.


    "Eve is my fiance?e. Do I have to repeat it again?" His voice was calm, but it carried an authority no one could ignore.


    My lips pressed into a thin line, rage boiling beneath my skin.


    How dare he?!


    Hadn''t I already broken off the engagement? What game was he playing now? We had agreed to go our separate ways, to sever the ties that bound us. And yet, here he was, declaring our engagement as if nothing had changed, as if my words had meant nothing.


    I wanted to scream at him, to tell him off in front of everyone. But unlike Cole, I knew better than to cause a scene. Not with so many eyes watching us.


    Rejecting him now, publicly, would only make me look bad¡ªand it could damage the Rosette''s reputation. Among the families present, the Fays were the most powerful. Severing ties with them would send investors running. But if Cole favored me, it could strengthen the Rosette Empire, a benefit I couldn''t ignore.


    Still, frustration churned inside me. I needed to talk to him¡ª


    alone


    . This ridiculous engagement had to end, once and for all. Clearly, Cole hadn''t understood the first time, so I''d just have to remind him the second time.


    Cole''s words had the desired effect. The crowd parted, their expressions disappointed, downcast. No one dared challenge a Fay, not even the most ambitious families.


    Well, almost no one. Sophia and Sullivan, unable to contain themselves, immediately protested.


    "What are you saying, Cole?" Sophia''s voice was sharp, teetering on the edge of hysteria. "You''re engaged to my daughter, to


    our


    Sophie! The deal was for you to marry


    her


    ! To marry my daughter. Everyone knows that!"


    Sullivan stepped forward, backing up his wife, and daughter. "That''s right. Though Eve is adopted, it doesn''t change the fact that she''s just an ordinary girl I picked up from an orphanage. Are you really willing to taint your bloodline with someone of unknown origins?"

 Chapter 72 Beyond Redemption

    My heart tightened as I listened to the way Sullivan casually dismissed me.


    In their eyes, I was nothing more than a tool¡ªbarely even human, just a disposable pawn in their grander schemes.


    Sullivan had spent his entire life working to bring the Fay family under his control through this engagement. Now, that plan was crumbling right before his eyes, and he hated it. I could see it in his sneer, the way he barely even looked at me.


    In the past, Cole had never protested the engagement to Sophie. He accepted it, no questions asked.


    But this time was different¡ªhe was different. And that terrified me. The future, which once seemed so certain, was now shrouded in doubt.


    From this moment forward, I was stepping into the unknown, completely blind to what the coming days would bring. Every familiar certainty had crumbled beneath my feet, leaving me standing on the edge of a future I couldn''t predict.


    My future had changed. I hadn''t been cast away, exiled to some forgotten island to be left to rot. No, I was still here, still fighting.


    Cole''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and when he spoke, his voice was stony as his face. "Have you forgotten that my own mother came from a poor family? From unknown origins, just like what you''re saying now. Are you mocking my family?"


    Sullivan paled, his smug confidence cracking. "That''s not what I meant, but . . ."


    If I were him, I''d keep my mouth shut. Every word he spoke was like another shovel of dirt, burying him deeper in a grave he was digging for himself.


    And honestly, pushing yourself on a man who didn''t want you¡ªit was humiliating. I knew that all too well.


    I''d been that fool before, clinging to something that was never mine, chasing a love that was always out of reach. It was a bitter lesson.


    But I couldn''t entirely blame them. Letting go of the Fays now? That was like signing your own death sentence, especially with Sinclair standing firm against them.


    Desperation made people reckless, and they were teetering on the edge of destruction.


    "There will be no engagement between me and your


    maid


    ," Cole said, his tone absolute, leaving no room for argument.


    Sullivan and Sophie''s faces drained of all color. They couldn''t even muster the energy to be angry anymore¡ªthere was nothing left but the bitter sting of defeat.


    Sophie, red with embarrassment, stormed off, disappearing into the crowd without a word.


    Sophie stormed into her room, trembling with rage. Everything she touched instantly shattered against the cold, unforgiving floor¡ªvases, perfume bottles, delicate trinkets¡ªall destroyed in her fury.


    "Eve! That


    bitch


    Read exclusive content at empire


    !" she screamed, her voice raw with anger, every ounce of her heart''s torment pouring out in that single word.


    Moments later, Sophia rushed in, pulling her distraught daughter into her arms. She stroked Sophie''s back, her voice a soft, soothing melody. "Honey, relax. Don''t let her get to you."


    "How can I relax, Mother?!" Sophie''s voice cracked, her eyes burning with hot, bitter tears. "Eve ruined everything¡ªmy birthday, my


    special


    day! It''s all about me, but she stole all the attention, humiliated me in front of everyone! And worst of all, Cole . . . Cole''s breaking off the engagement with me!"


    Sophia gently wiped the tears from Sophie''s cheeks, her touch comforting, though her eyes gleamed with a cunning edge. "Not everything is lost, darling. You''re still a Rosette by blood. Eve, on the other hand? She''s nothing but an adopted name. When Sinclair is no longer around, do you really think the world will still accept her? It''s only a matter of time before she loses everything."


    Sophie''s sobs quieted, her breath still hitching as her mother''s words sank in.


    "As for Cole," Sophia continued, her voice low and calculated, "don''t give up so easily. You have


    plenty


    of chances, Sophie. You''re the true heir to the Rosette name. Fate is on your side. Trust the process, my dear. You can still have whatever you desire¡ªbecause of who you are. The Rosette name holds power.


    You


    hold power."


    Sophie''s trembling began to subside, her mother''s words like poison dripping into her ears, soothing the sting of her defeat.


    She nodded, her tear-streaked face hardening with resolve.


    The game wasn''t over yet.


    Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 73 A Loyal Heart, A Surprising Bond

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 1000 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    On the way back to our respective homes, Sinclair made an unexpected stop at QuantumLyfe. He wanted to check in on Sebastian.


    "With all our fancy clothes? Shouldn''t we change first, old man?" I asked, glancing down at my formal dress as we sat in the car.


    "Call me father," Sinclair responded without missing a beat.


    I turned to meet his eyes, studying his face. "Do you really want me to call you


    father


    ?"


    Sinclair paused, his expression tightening just for a moment, but then his usual calm mask returned. "On second thought . . . call me grandfather."


    I chuckled softly at his remark, but as I did, I noticed Victor in the front seat, quickly glancing at me through the rearview mirror. The moment our eyes met, he turned away, almost flustered.


    What''s wrong with him?


    I wondered, but brushed it off for now.


    "By the way," I said, turning my attention back to Sinclair, "about my bodyguard. Who did you hire,


    grandfather


    ?"


    Sinclair''s eyes remained fixed ahead, like he was focused on some invisible person that I couldn''t see. "You don''t need to worry. The person I assigned to you is one of the best in the world¡ªskilled beyond measure."


    I blinked in surprise. For him to say that . . . I never thought he''d go this far. "Must''ve been expensive, right?" I asked, touched by the effort he was putting into my safety. "She must be top tier."


    I glanced at Sinclair, whose expression had turned stony, his fingers lightly tapping against his cane.


    Seconds later, Sebastian''s bark echoed through the air, and the old dog came bounding toward us, full of energy as if the years had melted away. His fur gleamed under the lab''s fluorescent lights, his movements youthful and vibrant, almost like the clock had turned back for him.


    I couldn''t help but marvel.


    Maybe I should try this nanotech too,


    I thought, half-jokingly.


    "


    Sebastian


    ! Old boy! Come to papa!" Sinclair''s deep voice broke the moment.


    For the first time, the fierce, cold-hearted businessman everyone feared was replaced by a man overjoyed to see his beloved companion. All the power and intimidation he carried with him disappeared in an instant.


    I was surprised to see him that way. He really love Sebastian.


    But instead of heading toward Sinclair, Sebastian made a sharp turn mid-sprint¡ªhis focus squarely on me.


    "Oh, crap!" I barely had time to react before the massive dog leapt straight at me, knocking me off balance. My high heels slipped against the polished floor, and I braced for impact.


    Luckily, before I hit the ground, Victor was already by my side, steadying me just in time. His grip was strong, protective.


    "Thanks," I said to him.


    Victor''s face flushed and his gaze softened. "I''m just glad that you''re fine."


    Victor was being weird, so I casually stepped away from him.


    Sebastian, oblivious to the chaos he had caused, was happily jumping around, his tongue lolling out as he tried to lick my face. His tail was wagging furiously, his large, goofy eyes filled with boundless affection.


    "Sit," I commanded, a bit breathless from the sudden onslaught.


    To my surprise, the dog immediately obeyed, sitting at my feet with his tongue still hanging out, his eyes locked on mine. His tail wagging so fast I fear it would break.


    "Good boy," I muttered, stroking his head with a sigh of relief. "I''m glad you''re okay too, buddy."


    But while I was busy petting the over-excited dog, I noticed Sinclair''s sharp gaze on us, his brow furrowed in disbelief.

 Chapter 74 New Living Arrangement

    Sinclair pointed at Sebastian, his voice laced with frustration. "This doesn''t make any sense. Why would Sebastian go to her instead of me? He''s never been this affectionate with anyone except me."


    Michael scratched the back of his head. His face told me that he was at a lost too.


    "Uh, maybe . . . maybe Sebastian recognizes the person who helped save him?"


    Sinclair gave him a sideways glance. "You''re the one who saved him."


    Michael quickly added, "Yes, but it was Eve who made everything possible."


    Sinclair let out a heavy sigh, shaking his head like he was trying to come to terms with this new reality. It was clear he was having a hard time accepting that his loyal companion now seemed to prefer me.


    Years of shared history, loyalty, and love seemed to vanish in an instant as Sebastian sat devotedly by my side.


    "Sebastian, come," Sinclair said, his voice softening as he attempted to regain the dog''s attention. "Let''s go home. There are treats waiting for you, a nice bed, and all your toys." His tone was almost pleading.


    But Sebastian didn''t budge. Instead, he grabbed onto the hem of my dress with his teeth, gently but firmly, refusing to let go. His eyes met mine with an almost human-like determination. He wasn''t leaving without me.


    Both Victor and Sinclair stared, their mouths agape.


    I smirked, glancing up at Sinclair. "Looks like Sebastian''s chosen me. I guess he''s my dog now."


    The disbelief on Sinclair''s face was priceless, but I could also sense the hint of jealousy.


    "I don''t understand . . . ," Victor mumbled under his breath. "Sebastian''s never been this attached to anyone before, not even to me, and I''ve known him for years."


    Sinclair took a deep breath, frustration and resignation mingling in his expression as he let it out in a long sigh.


    He gazed up at the ceiling for a moment, as if searching for answers there, before he finally spoke. "If Sebastian won''t leave without you, then it seems you''ll have to live at my mansion from now on," he declared, his tone firm and final.


    I froze, my smirk vanishing. "Huh?"


    I glanced over at the old man, who stood there, stoic and unyielding. His face said it all¡ªno matter what, he wasn''t going anywhere without his dog. And I knew from experience that Sinclair Rosette never budged once his mind was set.


    Then, my eyes shifted to Sebastian, the unwitting cause of all this drama. I tried to reason with the dog again, urging him to go to Sinclair, but the stubborn animal wouldn''t budge. He stayed glued to my side, his large eyes staring up at me with complete devotion.


    I let out a long, defeated sigh. "Fine. But I need some time to myself once in a while. I can''t stay at your mansion forever, I have to go back to my condo every now and then."


    Sinclair raised an eyebrow. "Why do you need to live alone?"


    "For my peace of mind," I said with a shrug. "Who doesn''t want to laze around all day, doing nothing in their own space?"


    Sinclair didn''t miss a beat. "Stop being lazy. It kills brain cells."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but Sinclair was already waving Sebastian over. "Sebastian, let''s go home. I''m tired, boy."


    "Wait! I need to stop by my condo to get some clothes and essentials¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Sinclair cut me off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "Victor will handle it."


    My jaw dropped as I watched Victor nod enthusiastically.


    "What do you want, Eve? Chanel, Prada, Louis Vuitton? Or maybe a mix of all the top brands?" He grinned, already running through his mental checklist. "Just leave everything to me. I''ll have all your clothes and essentials bought and ready in an hour."


    Before I could even protest, he was already preparing to leave, fully committed to the errand Sinclair had casually assigned him.


    "You can''t be serious!" I protested.


    But Sinclair and Victor were already walking toward the exit, clearly expecting me to follow without further debate.


    I had no choice and trail after them, Sebastian trotting happily by my side as if he''d just won the biggest victory of his life.


    "Fine," I muttered under my breath. "I''ll live in your mansion . . . but this better come with room service, spa, and massages."

 Chapter 75 Lavish Prison

    As we pulled up to the mansion, I couldn''t help but stare in awe. It was a masterpiece¡ªa grand, classical French cha?teau with every detail meticulously crafted.


    The towering stone walls, intricate ironwork, and manicured gardens gave off an air of old-world elegance.


    It felt less like a home and more like stepping into a different era, where everything screamed wealth, history, and untouchable legacy.


    I knew for a fact that Sophia had her sights set on this ancestral home for years. She had bent over backward, doing everything in her power to cozy up to Sinclair, hoping that one day he''d pass it down to her.


    In her mind, this was her future¡ªthe crown jewel of her efforts.


    But that was all wishful thinking now. Sophia might have had plans, but knowing Sinclair, he''d probably leave the entire estate to his dog before he ever gave it to her.


    If Sinclair''s sons, Sullivan and Stefan, had played their cards right, this mansion could''ve been theirs. But the truth was, they had burned those bridges long ago.


    If only they had behaved like decent human beings, maybe, just maybe, Sinclair would''ve handed them everything¡ªhis empire, his fortune, this very mansion.


    It could''ve all been theirs, laid at their feet like a king''s inheritance.


    But reality had other plans.


    Their greed had consumed them, that insatiable hunger for control, the constant need to rebel against their father''s shadow.


    They didn''t just want his fortune¡ªthey wanted the power to bend the world to their will. And in their mad scramble for dominance, they drove Sinclair away, making themselves strangers in their own legacy.


    In the end, it wasn''t loyalty that got them disowned. It was their unquenchable greed that led Sinclair to push them out of his company, his life, and this mansion that they had once thought was theirs by birthright.


    Now, it stood as a monument to everything they''d lost¡ªa dream crumbling in their hands while they fought for control of an empire that no longer wanted them.


    And here I was, caught in the middle of it all.


    ===


    ????


    situation.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. "This is . . . way too much. I could get use to this . . ."


    I shook my head.


    No. No. NO!


    I couldn''t let myself be swayed by something like this¡ªluxury dripping from every corner, the seductive allure of designer brands whispering temptations in my ear. Read latest chapters at empire


    I could have this things if I wanted to . . . in the


    future


    . When all my hard work and investments paid off, when I stood at the top on my own terms.


    I wasn''t lounging in silk and cashmere because I''d earned it¡ªI was here because I had no other option. Because Sinclair and his ridiculous, stubborn dog refused to let me go.


    I was being pampered like some prized doll, as if they could buy my compliance with luxury bathrobes and crystal bottles of expensive perfume . . . Well they could.


    I mean, it was only fair¡ªsince they insisted on keeping me here, the least they could do was make my stay comfortable.


    Victor knocked on the door, and I opened it.


    "Good morning, Eve." Victor said smiling, his handsome face fresh and his suit crisp to perfection. He just walked in to check if everything was to my liking, flashed me a charming smile. "How are you liking everything here?"


    "This is too much," I told him.


    Victor only beamed. "Only the best for you. Sinclair wants you to feel comfortable here."


    Comfortable? More like overwhelmed by luxury. I could barely wrap my head around it.


    Not that I was complaining¡ªwho wouldn''t want all of this? Certainly not me, especially when it was all handed over on a silver platter, free of charge.

 Chapter 76 Unexpected Guest

    Still no amount of designer clothes, perfumes, or lavish comforts could change the fact that this wasn''t my life.


    It was temporary, a gilded cage dressed in luxury. I wasn''t meant to stay here forever, and no amount of velvet bathrobes or sparkling champagne could make me forget that.


    This world wasn''t mine, and I wouldn''t let it trap me, no matter how tempting it all seemed.


    I''d stay here until Sebastian was settled, until he no longer clung to me like I was his saviour.


    But even then, I wasn''t planning to stick around forever. I wanted my own life, my own freedom¡ªfar from this grand mansion and all its complications. Discover exclusive tales at empire


    Both Sinclair and Sebastian were fragile, their health hanging by a thread. They were old, their bodies worn down by years of struggle and stress.


    I had to be careful, cautious with every word, every move, so as not to push them over the edge. It felt like walking on glass, tiptoeing around their vulnerabilities, knowing that one wrong step could shatter everything.


    I still needed Sinclair before I could stand on my own, after all. He knew it, and I knew it.


    That''s why I couldn''t afford to waste time. Every second mattered. I had to build myself up quickly, before the inevitable moment when Sinclair''s influence would no longer be there to lean on.


    "Aren''t you heading out, Victor?" I asked, noticing how he lingered longer than usual.


    He cleared his throat, his usual confident posture faltering slightly as he suddenly avoided eye contact with me. "Sinclair''s expecting you for breakfast."


    I sighed, nodding. "Alright. I''ll get ready."


    As I moved to close the door, he hesitated. "Do you have somewhere to go after?"


    "Yeah," I replied. "I''ve got a meeting with Hyun, Claire, Michael, and a couple of investors later."


    "Someone''s so busy."


    "Aren''t we all?" I shot back, my eyes trailing over his sharp, tailored suit. "Isn''t today your official first day as President?"


    "This is all perfect. I never imagined I''d have my very own studio," Hyun said, his eyes shining with excitement. "Thank you so much, Eve. I owe you everything."


    "Don''t thank me just yet," I replied with a smile. "In the end, I''m still a businesswoman, and you''re my investment. You still have to return me my money back, and some profits, of course. But as long as you do what you do best, everything will work out in the end."


    Hyun chuckled, his dimples showing at the sides of his cheeks. He was cute¡ªlike a puppy, innocent and nai?ve.


    "By the way, don''t post any of your designs just yet, alright? Your studio isn''t ready, yet. It will be complete within a week, and your staff will be here soon. Plus, I''m assigning you a manager. She''ll handle all the business side of things, and all you need to do is design to your heart''s content."


    Hyun grabbed my hand, his puppy eyes wide with appreciation. "Thank you so much, Eve. I''m really grateful for this opportunity. I promise I won''t disappoint you."


    "Good, good," I nodded.


    "I''ll be the best designer there is! Even better than Eva Heart!"


    My eyebrow raised. "Eva Heart?"


    Hyun nodded eagerly. "Yes! You might not know her because she mostly works in Frizkiel and BlackPine, but she''s a famous fashion designer. When she was here, the Johnsons and even the Fays were her clients!"


    "Oh, she''s that popular?" I was surprised since I hadn''t heard of her.


    "That''s right! But ever since she got married, she''s slowed down and moved back to her husband''s place," Hyun said, sighing. "I always dreamed of being her student, but I guess that''s not happening now. Eva only designs when she feels like it."


    "I see . . . a shame, then." I thought for a moment about recruiting her, but if she was retired, I couldn''t exactly force her. Besides, Frizkiel was miles away from here.


    After my meeting with Hyun, I checked in with Michael to make sure everything was in order for their launch tomorrow. It was a big day, so everything needed to be perfect.


    As lunch approached, I returned to the mansion, right on time for my appointment with Sinclair and the new bodyguard. However, when I walked in, I was greeted by an unexpected guest.


    Casually seated on the couch next to Sinclair was none other than Cole Fay himself.


    What''s going on here?!

 Chapter 77 The Bodyguard

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    Cole Fay?


    He was effortlessly handsome, sitting there in a sleek, all-black ensemble. His casual long-sleeve V-neck shirt and tailored pants clung perfectly to his lean, athletic frame, exuding understated luxury.


    A limited-edition Patek Philippe watch gleamed subtly on his wrist, hinting at his wealth without being overt.


    His face, sharp and flawless, looked as fresh as the morning dew¡ªclean, smooth, and invigorating. But it was his eyes, icy and frosty, that commanded attention. They were cold, distant, like they held the world at arm''s length.


    Yet when our gazes met, something shifted. That coldness thawed, his eyes softening, and a small, unexpected smile blossomed on his lips, as if I''d cracked through his frosty exterior just by looking at him.


    For a moment, it felt like he owned the room.


    What''s he doing here?


    What''s going on here?


    I ignored him, and tossed my hair over my shoulder and gave a half-hearted wave. "I see you have a guest, Grandfather. I''ll leave you two to talk. I''ll just be in my room."


    I didn''t care why Cole was here. It had to be something about business or whatever they usually talked about. That''s all it ever was with him.


    "Sit down, Eve," Sinclair said in that unmistakable, no-nonsense tone of his.


    I froze mid-step, turning slowly back toward them, my brows knitting together in confusion. "Why?"


    He didn''t bother explaining. Instead, he gestured toward the chair beside Cole. The one directly beside him.


    Yeah, no. Absolutely not.


    I marched over and chose the furthest seat from Cole, who was as unreadable as ever.


    Sebastian stood from beside Sinclair and went to lay down on my feet much to Sinclair''s obvious annoyance.


    "So, is there something you need to tell me?" I asked, folding my arms with a huff.


    Sinclair exhaled, a sound that always seemed to come before something I wasn''t going to like. "Didn''t I mention? It''s time I introduced you to your new bodyguard."


    I blinked, then glanced between him and Cole, slowly piecing together the meaning of that statement.


    Oh no. No, no, no. Not in a thousand years.


    "The head of your security detail," Sinclair said with far too much calm, "will be none other than Cole Fay."


    I shot up from the chair as if I''d been electrocuted. "I


    Only the elite few knew about it, and one of those families was the Rosettes.


    "Still, there are so many agencies out there. Why hire a


    Fay


    ?" I argued, barely keeping my frustration in check. "If something happens to him, we''ll be liable to the Fays. That''s a terrible idea."


    Cole, unbothered as ever, responded in that cold, even tone. "I''ve already spoken to my mother and father about this. They''ve signed a non-disclosure agreement stating that if anything happens to me, neither the Rosettes nor you or Sinclair will be held responsible for my decisions."


    Of course, he did.


    His face remained neutral, not a crack in that stone-like fac?ade of his.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, lips curling into a sneer. "I''m not talking to


    you


    ."


    To my absolute horror, Cole''s emotionless face cracked¡ªjust a little¡ªinto a faint smile. My heart, the traitor, skipped a beat.


    "I''m not talking to you either," he said coolly. "I''m talking to Mr. Sinclair."


    My mouth fell open as I tried¡ªand failed¡ªto come up with a sharp retort. My brain was still in shambles, scrambling to make sense of this mess.


    In the end, I could only bat an eye at him, feeling utterly defeated. I turned to Sinclair, my last hope.


    "I object, Grandfather. I don''t want


    him


    as my bodyguard," I said, pleading with him to change his mind.


    "Young Master Fay won''t be your direct bodyguard," came a voice, and I spun around to face the person beside Cole.


    Stay updated with empire


    It was Zen, Cole''s head of security. Of course, he was here too.


    "We will assign you your own personal bodyguard in the shadows," Zen explained, his smile infuriatingly boyish. "Young Master Fay will only be by your side when his time permits."


    I blinked at him, processing this ridiculous setup. "Wait, what?! You''re telling me that Cole will be around me whenever he has free time? Are you serious right now?!"


    Zen only beamed as if this made perfect sense. "He is the head of your security detail, Miss Rosette. He needs to be with you to assess situations, strategize protection, and organize your security details to match your schedule for the day."


    I raised a hand, cutting him off before he could continue. "No. No way. He will


    not


    be my bodyguard.


    Period


    ."

 Chapter 78 Dangerous Proximity

    [EVE]


    Sinclair simply shrugged and took another leisurely sip of his tea, entirely unfazed by my protests. "If you can find another agency that can protect you better than the Fays, be my guest."


    Challenge accepted. I grabbed my phone, determined to prove him wrong.


    "I will, and I''ll show you that there are plenty of agencies out there. They may not be as prestigious as the Fays, but they''re reliable and¡ª" I paused for effect, glaring at Cole. "¡ª


    second-best


    will do just fine."


    I began dialing number after number, fully aware that the room had gone quiet as all three men¡ªSinclair, Cole, and Zen¡ªwatched me with varying degrees of amusement. I wasn''t going to back down.


    However, one after another, my calls were rejected.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rosette, but we don''t have enough staff right now."


    "My apologies, madam, but all our personnel are on extended assignments."


    "I''m afraid we can''t help at the moment. Cole Fay¡ªum, I mean, we''re out of people."


    I gripped my phone tighter, my frustration mounting.


    Was everyone in the entire world hiring personal bodyguards right now?


    Or was I just


    unlucky


    enough to have Cole Fay sabotaging my every option?


    "What''s wrong?" Cole asked, feigning innocence, though the hint of a grin tugged at his lips. "Couldn''t find one?"


    I shot him a glare, hoping the sheer intensity of my stare would burn a hole through his shameless face. But no matter how hard I tried, he remained completely unfazed.


    Since when did he develop such thick skin?


    I didn''t know he was this shameless!


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm as I turned my gaze back to the three men.


    Sinclair was watching me with a barely concealed smirk,


    Zen looked positively delighted, and Cole . . . well, Cole''s face was its usual stoic mask, though I swore I caught the slightest twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Sebastian barely lifted his head, then went back to sleep at my feet.


    Sinclair sighed, waving his hand. "Fine, do what you want."


    Once he left, I stood as well, turning toward my room without a word. Sebastian followed closely, and I was all too aware of Cole trailing behind me.


    "What do you want? If you''re looking for your room, go ask the servants," I snapped, refusing to acknowledge his presence even though we were now under the same roof.


    Nothing had changed between us, and nothing will.


    "My room will be next to yours," he said, not asking for permission. It was a simple declaration, like he already owned the place. "It''ll be easier to protect you that way."


    I spun around, crossing my arms, glaring at him with the iciest look I could muster. "What game are you playing this time?"


    "Games?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Don''t pretend. I know what you''re doing," I accused, my voice sharp.


    "Really?" he asked, his tone maddeningly calm.


    His nonchalant attitude was starting to irritate me beyond reason. "Why are you


    really


    doing this? You''re filthy rich, Cole. You don''t need to be a bodyguard. Definitely not for the money."


    A chuckle escaped his lips, a sound I rarely heard, yet it sent shivers down my spine.


    "I thought you were smart, Eve . . ." His voice suddenly shifted, dropping into a deeper, more dangerous tone as he took a step toward me.


    Instinctively, I backed away. There was something in his eyes, something predatory, as if he was about to consume me whole.


    Before I knew it, I had backed into the wall. My breath caught in my throat as he continued to close the distance between us, his gaze never leaving mine.


    We were mere inches apart when he placed both hands against the wall, trapping me between his arms. His face hovered dangerously close, so close I could feel the warmth of his breath against my skin.


    "Of course, I didn''t take this job for the money," he whispered, his voice low and rough, sending a wave of heat rushing to my face.


    My pulse quickened, and I suddenly found myself unable to look away from the intensity of his gaze.


    "Then why . . .?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    His gaze softened just slightly, but his presence remained overwhelming.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" His lips curved into a small, wicked smile as he leaned in even closer, his words wrapping around me like a spell. "I did this . . . so I could be with you and make up for everything."

 Chapter 79 The Strategy for Success

    || A/N ||


    Ahem . . . as you all know, the first two arcs have been pretty tame. But now that Cole is living with Eve, well . . . a little teasing never hurt anyone, right?


    If you know what I mean. *wink wink*


    ( >??)


    And yes, this is still an R-18 novel, so consider this your official warning, minors¡ªgo on, shoo! ?????


    For those who might feel uncomfortable, don''t worry¡ªI''ll put a clear warning at the start of any spicy chapters, just so you''re prepared.


    I''m not sure how other authors handle their R-18 scenes, but mine? Let''s just say they''re a bit on the tamer side.


    Which is probably a good thing, right? ???? (¤Ã^?^)????


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "I did this . . . so I could be with you and make up for everything."


    I couldn''t breathe, my heart pounding in my chest so bad it''s hurting.


    "Obviously, you already knew that," he teased. He licked his lips, and my gaze followed without permission. I gulped hard, feeling my throat tighten. "But you still wanted me to say it . . . ?


    Naughty


    girl."


    My eyes widened as I gasped. This wasn''t the Cole I remembered.


    Who


    is


    this man?!


    Without thinking, I shoved him hard, my cheeks puffing up from a mixture of embarrassment, frustration, and every other emotion I didn''t have a name for. My brain was short-circuiting.


    Spinning around, I stomped my feet like a child, storming into my room.


    "Go to


    HELL


    !" I shouted over my shoulder before slamming the door shut behind me.


    There was a pause, then I heard Cole''s amused voice from the other side. "Is that an invitation?"


    "


    AarRgGhH


    Cole''s advances were anything but subtle. In fact, they were as heavy-handed as a brick through a window. Coupled with his dense and utterly clueless personality when it came to romance, Zen couldn''t help but fear that the whole situation was headed straight for disaster.


    Zen eyed Cole warily. "Young master, what are you doing?" he asked when he found Cole standing outside Eve''s door, arms crossed like some kind of door bouncer at a nightclub.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m guarding her," Cole said, staring at the door with laser focus, as if expecting an ambush of emotions to come barreling through at any second.


    Zen blinked, then sighed deeply as he gathered the patience of a saint. "She''ll be fine. She''s inside her room. You don''t need to stand there all day. You''ll creep here out."


    Cole didn''t budge, still staring at the door. "You heard her scream. Clearly, she''s overwhelmed by . . . feelings. Giggly ones."


    Zen stifled a laugh. "Uh-huh. Overwhelmed, sure. But definitely not with giggly feelings. And she''s not exactly going to burst into flames if you walk away for five minutes."


    Cole frowned. "But Lina said¡ª"


    Zen groaned, rubbing his temples. "Lina also thinks love triangles always work out and that the best way to confess is by tripping and falling into someone''s arms. Do you really want to follow her ''romantic wisdom'' to the letter? She''s getting this stuff from comics!"


    Cole finally broke his door-staring trance to give Zen a side-eye. "What''s your point?"


    Zen took a deep breath. This was going to be harder than he thought. "My point is, she might¡ª


    might


    ¡ªnot appreciate you standing outside her door like a stalker waiting for your chance to shine in a drama. Eve''s not the type to swoon over kabedons or . . . whatever that was you just did."


    Cole furrowed his brow. "So what are you saying exactly?"


    "I''m just saying that you need to tone down for a moment and let her breath and process this whole thing. I''s sure that she''s still shock about all of this."


    Zen sighed, gently shoving Cole away from the door. "She''ll be fine as long as she''s in there. Besides, we''ve got a ton of work to do. We need to unpack our stuff, plan her security details, figure out shifts¡ªbecause, believe it or not,


    gasp


    , you don''t need to be glued to her 24/7."


    Cole scratched his head, reluctant but slowly accepting. "Fine. But if she screams again¡ª"


    "She''ll scream because you''re hovering, not because you''re not there," Zen cut in, rolling his eyes. "Come on, let''s unpack. Also, let''s brainstorm less . . . dramatic ways to win her over. Maybe


    don''t


    use the falling-into-her-arms trick Lina suggested."


    Cole finally relented, turning away from the door but muttering under his breath, "It worked in chapter 37 of My CEO is a Secret Bodyguard . . ."


    Zen shot him a dead look. "Well, spoiler alert, young master: real life doesn''t have chapters. And Eve? Definitely not the type to swoon like a webtoon heroine. I''d bet on her slamming the door in your face again."


    ". . . Noted," Cole grumbled.


    The sound of another muffled scream from Eve''s room echoed down the hall.


    Zen raised an eyebrow. "See? Totally overwhelmed by ''giggly feelings,'' right?"


    Cole crossed his arms. "Mission success," he said, proud but utterly clueless.


    Zen groaned. This was going to be a long mission.

 Chapter 80 Winter Schemes

    Find your next read at empire


    [EVE]


    I woke up with a jolt, drenched in cold sweat as remnants of my nightmare clung to my mind. My heart pounded, but I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself.


    Phew . . .


    It was just a dream.


    A horrible, absurd nightmare where Cole was my personal bodyguard.


    The thought alone sent a shiver down my spine. That would be the worst nightmare ever.


    I sighed with relief, wiping my forehead.


    Feeling groggy, I glanced around my room, noticing the soft winter light filtering through the curtains. The cold air of the season made any bit of warmth feel like a blessing, so I reached out, pulling back the curtains to let in more sunlight.


    The breeze that followed was crisp but refreshing, and I stood by the window, basking in the morning light as it kissed my skin.


    That was when I froze¡ªcompletely flabbergasted.


    My eyes widened, and my brain short-circuited as I looked down into the garden below. Two things hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    First: Cole was standing in the garden below. He wasn''t part of a nightmare. He was real. And he was really my personal bodyguard. The horror!


    Second¡ªand more importantly¡ªwhy in the world was he NAKED?!


    In the middle of the freezing winter, no less!


    I blinked rapidly, hoping I was hallucinating. But no, there he was, standing barefoot in the snow-dusted garden, shirtless, plowing the field like some sort of Greek god.


    The morning sun highlighted every defined ridge of muscle on his chest and abs, his skin gleaming with a light sheen as if winter had no effect on him whatsoever. His broad shoulders moved with a natural grace, his sculpted back rippling as he worked the earth with a shovel like it was nothing.


    It was . . . well, heart-stopping. My heart, quite literally, skipped a beat¡ªor three.


    I couldn''t deny it: Cole''s physique was breathtaking. His body was sculpted like a statue¡ªdefined pecs, chiseled abs, and arms that exuded effortless strength.


    Even with his shirt on, he carried an irresistible allure. His body wasn''t bulky like a bodybuilder''s but lean and toned in a way that spoke of elegance and control. His muscles were subtle, not overbearing, more like those of a dancer¡ªtaut, graceful, and undeniably sexy.


    Victor crossed his arms, refusing to back down. "I''m pretty sure the only thing dangerous here is you being shirtless here."


    "Or your lack of understanding," Cole shot back, dusting his hands off.


    "Oh, I understand. You''re shirtless. Outside. And you''ve dug, what, two feet of dirt for . . . no reason?"


    Cole finally stood up and looked at him, shrugging. "Sometimes, you''ve gotta take off your shirt to get things done. You wouldn''t get it."


    Zen clamped a hand over his mouth, struggling to stifle his laughter.


    Victor rolled his eyes but then froze as he noticed Eve peeking through her window again. He looked back at Cole, suddenly piecing things together.


    "Wait a minute . . . is this about getting Eve''s attention?"


    Cole smiled slyly, glancing toward the window. "Well, it''s working, isn''t it?"


    Victor stared for a moment, then went back home in a hurry.


    "What''s with that guy? He disappears just as suddenly as he shows up," Zen muttered as Victor vanished.


    Cole sneezed again, and this time Zen didn''t let him stay in the cold for another second. They headed back inside the house, finally escaping the chill.


    === ???? ===


    Later that morning, Sinclair sat at the breakfast table, waiting for Eve while sipping his tea. As he glanced over at the table, he nearly choked when he saw Victor strutting shirtless across the hall.


    Before he could even process that, he noticed Cole also standing shirtless not far away.


    "Is it summer all of a sudden?" Sinclair asked, raising an eyebrow at Victor. "Why is everyone shirtless around here?"


    Victor forced an awkward smile. "Uh, it''s hot inside the house, sir. And I''m going to the gym later, before heading to work."


    Sinclair casually glanced outside again, watching the soft snowflakes fall from the sky. "It''s negative degrees Celsius."


    Victor gulped and tried his best to hide the fact that he was shivering. "I, uh, feel . . . warm."


    Sinclair sighed, rubbing his temples. "Go and put a shirt on before Eve sees you. I don''t want men parading around shirtless in my house. And tell Cole the same thing."


    That was the end of it.

 Chapter 81 Breakfast Battles

    [EVE]


    "A family magazine?" I asked Sinclair over breakfast, doing my best to ignore Cole sitting right next to me.


    "The shoot is a week from now," Sinclair replied, sipping his tea calmly.


    "Should we really be doing that right now? Especially after Sophie''s birthday party fiasco?" I frowned, the memory of that disaster still fresh.


    "This was planned months ago for next year''s edition," Sinclair explained, sounding completely unfazed.


    So it was already set in stone. Canceling now would mean penalties and extra fees. Great.


    And who wanted to cancel their appointment with E?lyse?e Luxe? It often took years for other families to be featured in its prestigious pages.


    The magazine selected its next feature, and those weren''t in the schedule found themselves in a long line of eager contenders, all vying for the chance to shine in the spotlight.


    E?lyse?e Luxe was a prestigious luxury lifestyle magazine known for its exquisite photography and curated content on family, fashion, travel, and design.


    Being featured in its pages was regarded as the highest honor and a symbol of success, as it elevates the status of individuals and brands, connecting them with an elite audience of trendsetters and influencers in the luxury market.


    "And besides, any publicity is good publicity these days, no matter what," Sinclair added with a casual shrug.


    "But I''m not even related by blood," I pointed out. "I shouldn''t be in it."


    Before I could say more, Cole casually dropped a hotdog onto my plate. I glared at him, ready to return it when Victor did the exact same thing, placing another hotdog beside it.


    Now the two of them were competing, piling food onto my plate like it was some weird contest.


    "


    Enough


    !" I hissed, narrowing my eyes at both of them. "I don''t need this many hotdogs!"


    "You should eat more. You''re too skinny," Cole said, matter-of-factly.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Oh, really? Wait, let me dig deep for my . . . ''care-about-your-opinion'' attitude." I dramatically looked around. "Nope, can''t find it."


    Victor, ignoring our banter, chimed in, "Eve, there''s a new restaurant in town. Maybe I could pick you up later and we could try it out? Might be worth an investment."


    and


    a genius, breezing through school like that. I wish I could do the same, I thought with a sigh.


    Maybe I won''t even bother with college¡ªjust take up a few short courses.


    Honestly, with all the investments I''ve got lined up, do I really need to go?


    I could just finish senior high and then dive straight into managing my business ventures full-time. That sounds like a better use of my time anyway.


    "Don''t you have some business stuff to attend to?" I muttered, still scrolling.


    "I can multitask while guarding you."


    Of course, you can.


    I shot him a glare. "So, are you planning to go to school with me?"


    "That''s the plan."


    I stared at him, my eyes wide. "Are you nuts? Don''t you realize how popular you are? The gossip will be insane! What will people think when they find out you''re my bodyguard?"


    Cole raised an eyebrow and casually put on a mask and sunglasses. "No one''s going to recognize me with this on."


    I gave him a look that could melt steel. "You seriously think a pair of sunglasses and a mask will work? You''re like six-foot-something and built like a Greek god. People will figure it out!"


    Cole grinned behind his mask, clearly amused. "So, you think I''m a god?"


    Heat rushed to my face as I realized my slip-up, but I tried to play it cool. "What? Isn''t that what everyone''s saying about you? Anyway, that disguise isn''t fooling anyone!"


    I shot him a pointed look, hoping to shift the conversation. Find exclusive content at empire


    "Guess we''ll find out, won''t we?"


    I groaned, slumping back in my seat. "This is going to be a disaster."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll blend in," he said, leaning back like we were on a casual trip to the mall.


    "Sure you will," I muttered, already dreading the day.

 Chapter 82 Entering the Storm

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 400PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I stepped onto the school grounds, and felt that familiar intense gazes and whispers.


    The gloomy clouds promised snow throughout the day, but nothing was more freezing than the chill creeping into my bones from the whispers and stares surrounding me.


    Cole was right behind me, his presence both reassuring and suffocating¡ªlike a shadow that wouldn''t let me breathe freely.


    Hiring bodyguards wasn''t uncommon here. In fact, it was almost expected at this elite academy, where status dictated everything.


    Many students strutted around with their own guards in tow, flaunting their wealth and connections as if they were fashion accessories, so Cole''s presence didn''t raise any eyebrows.


    Before I belonged to one of them, but now, I would never be one of them; I was just a nobody orphan trying to carve out a place in a world that seemed determined to remind me of my insignificance.


    But no matter how much I tried to block it out, their voices reached me¡ªsharp, biting, and filled with venom.


    "She''s nothing but an orphan."


    "Did you hear? Sophie''s the real Rosette now."


    "Turns out she''s the


    real


    heiress, and the other one''s just an orphan playing pretend."


    "She acted like she was someone important before, but in fact¡ªshe''s only a nobody worse than a beggar."


    "Now that everyone knows the truth, what does she have left?"


    "Even though Sinclair adopted her, the moment he dies, she''ll be left with


    I rolled my eyes. "You might be a Fay, but even you can''t control every student''s mind and stop them from gossiping."


    "I can," he said, full of confidence, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    I shook my head, exasperated. "Sure you can." Without giving him another glance, I stepped into the room, ignoring the ripple of whispers.


    The buzz of conversation faded into an eerie silence. The moment I walked through the door, it felt as if I''d crossed an invisible line, entering an alternate reality where everyone''s eyes fixated on me.


    I was used to the feeling of being the center of attention, not in a good way because of my reputation in the past. Though the spotlight this time around seemed more intense than usual.


    My heart raced as I glanced around the room, only to find Sophie surrounded by a gaggle of admirers, all eager to cozy up to her, drawn by the allure of her new status as a Rosette heiress.


    Before all this, Sophie had been just a maid¡ªsomeone the students dismissed with barely a second glance.


    Now, the tables had turned, and she reveled in the attention, basking in the glow of popularity like a sunflower following the sun.


    Her laughter rang out, bright and infectious, drawing even more people towards her.


    It was comical, really, how quickly allegiances shifted. I recalled the days when Sophie was ignored, when her presence barely stirred a ripple in the social pond.


    Now, she was at the center of it all, her every word hanging like gold in the air, the other students clinging to her every syllable as if they were secrets of the universe.


    "Look, it''s the orphan," a voice called out, breaking the spell.


    I turned to see a group of my classmates whispering. My heart sank. Their sneers were daggers, and I could practically feel them piercing my confidence.


    "Oh, I heard she''s trying to get in good with the Rosettes," another chimed in, her voice dripping with mockery. "As if that could ever happen now."


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to breathe.


    Why did their opinions matter?


    I had more important things to focus on than petty high school drama. I had my investments, my goals, my life that I was building.


    Jessica''s group paraded toward me, her posse trailing behind like loyal shadows. In our class, they were the untouchables¡ªthe bullies everyone feared, with Jessica at the helm.


    Her father and mother held high-ranking political positions, and they have connections with the police and the many judges in the country, so she could get away with anything. No one dared to cross her.


    "Well, well, look who we have here," Jessica sneered, flipping her perfectly styled hair over her shoulder. "The orphan girl who got adopted out of pity."

 Chapter 83 Breaking the Crown

    Jessica''s entourage giggled behind her, like they were auditioning for a villainous role in some bad teen drama. I could feel their eyes on me, hungry for a reaction.


    I met her gaze calmly. "Jessica, you might want to reconsider who you pick a fight with today. I''m not in the mood."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered by my words. "Oh, really? And what are you gonna do? Cry? Maybe beg for scraps like you did when Sinclair found you?"


    Her words were sharp, but they didn''t cut as deep as she intended. I smirked. "It''s funny you think you know everything about me. It must be exhausting, keeping track of who''s beneath you every day."


    Jessica crossed her arms, her posture oozing superiority. "Please. You''re hardly worth my time, but now that you''re not the ''


    Rosette Lady''


    you pretended to be, I figured I''d give you a reality check. You''re nothing."


    I felt a spark of irritation flare, but I didn''t let it show. Instead, I leaned in, voice steady and cold. "I may not have blood ties to the Rosettes, but at least I earned my place in this world. You? You''re just your parents'' puppet. Without them, what are you? A spoiled brat who can''t even spell


    ''reality check''


    without their help?"


    Her eyes flashed with fury, and she took a step closer. "At least I know where I come from! Who''s going to marry an orphan like you? What kind of future do you even have? Probably begging for crumbs when Sinclair''s gone."


    I laughed lightly, shaking my head. "Marriage? Is that the best you''ve got, Jessica? I''d rather be an orphan with potential than a pampered princess who can''t stand on her own two feet. Your parents may protect you now, but one day, you''ll have to figure things out without them. And trust me, no one''s gonna be there to wipe your tears when you fail."


    nobody''


    status.


    But I wasn''t about to give her, or anyone else, the satisfaction.


    "Really?" I said, laughing. "You really think they''re your friends? They stick around because they''re afraid of the tantrum you''ll throw if they don''t. But keep dreaming."


    Jessica''s friends exchanged awkward glances while the former''s face contorted with anger. "At least I''m not alone like you! You don''t even have real friends."


    I shrugged. "I''d rather have no friends than fake ones. But don''t worry¡ªI''m not as alone as you think."


    Jessica was fuming now, her usual confidence cracking. She stepped closer, almost nose to nose with me. "You think you''re better than me? You''re trash, Eve. And everyone is seeing that now."


    I smiled, unbothered. "Keep telling yourself that. Just remember¡ªyou came at me first. And when your little empire collapses, I''ll still be standing, while you''re left wondering why no one wants to help you up."


    Jessica''s jaw clenched, her eyes burning with rage. Her entourage stayed silent, exchanging uneasy glances.


    Unable to think of a retort, Jessica''s frustration boiled over. Her eyes flared with anger, and before I could react, her hand flew toward me, landing a sharp slap across my cheek.


    The sting burned through my skin, but I didn''t hesitate. My fist clenched instinctively, and without a second thought, I struck back, aiming straight for her nose. The satisfying crack echoed in the room as she stumbled backward, clutching her face.


    Blood trickled from her nose, and her wide, shocked eyes met mine. "Y-You! Bitch! You hit me!" she screamed, her voice trembling with disbelief.


    I didn''t flinch, my gaze locked on hers, burning with cold fury. "You hit me first," I said, my voice steady but laced with menace. "What? Did you think I wouldn''t retaliate? Just know, I don''t do catfights. If you come at me again, be prepared to lose your teeth and nails."

 Chapter 84 Who Did That?

    The classroom fell deathly silent, everyone frozen in place as they witnessed the fallout.


    Jessica, still reeling from the punch, looked around, expecting someone to jump in on her behalf. But no one moved.


    Sophie''s smirk faded slightly as she realized the tables had turned, while Jessica''s fear flickered through her eyes, knowing this wasn''t the result she had expected.


    Just in time, the teacher burst into the room, and saw the commotion.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Teacher! Eve hit me!" Jessica immediately exclaimed, her voice trembling with fake innocence as a tear slid down her cheek.


    The teacher gasped when she noticed the blood trickling from Jessica''s nose. Her face twisted into a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "Eve Rosette, go to guidance right now! I''ll deal with you later," she said, her tone stern, but her attention was already on Jessica, offering comfort. "Come here. Let''s get you to the nurse''s office¡ªquickly."


    I knew how this would go. It was always the wounded, the ones who cried, who got sympathy. Never mind that they were the ones starting the fights.


    I didn''t bother defending myself. It wasn''t worth the energy.


    Silently, I stood and slipped out of the room without another word. It wasn''t like I was upset about missing class anyway, though the thought crept into my mind¡ªwould I ever graduate high school at this rate?


    Not that it mattered, really.


    As soon as I stepped out into the hallway, Cole was suddenly there. He was on me in an instant, his sharp gaze zeroing in on the side of my face before I even had a chance to cover it.


    Before I could react, his hand was gently but firmly on my chin, tilting my face toward him. His closeness hit me like a wave, and I was instantly enveloped in his scent¡ªclean, cool, and refreshing, with a hint of mint.


    It wasn''t cologne, just the faint trace of his shampoo or soap, but it wrapped around me like a subtle, calming breeze.


    "What happened to your face?" he asked, his voice low and steady, but there was an unmistakable edge to it.


    The way he said it sent a shiver down my spine. Even with his sunglasses on, I could feel the intensity of his gaze.


    His grip on my chin was tender, yet there was a silent promise in his touch, like he was barely holding back his fury.


    "You know I don''t buy that," he murmured, his face so close now that his breath ghosted across my cheek. "Tell me who it was, Eve."


    There was something about the way he said my name, the way his fingers traced my jawline so gently, that made me feel like he would protect me from anything¡ªeven myself.


    "It was Jessica Aldridge, from the Aldridge political dynasty."


    Both Cole and I turned toward the voice and found my classmate standing there. If I remembered right, his name was . . .


    "Mi . . . Mike?"


    "It''s Michael," he corrected, his tone flat, his expression serious. His black hair was cropped short, and his dark eyes were intense behind his glasses.


    Michael wasn''t just any student¡ªhe was one of the campus heartthrobs, always composed and distant, which only made him more intriguing. Most of the girls in class had a crush on him, including Jessica, if I recalled correctly.


    But Michael never paid attention to anyone, too focused on his studies to bother with the usual high school drama.


    I was surprised he was talking to me now.


    Read the latest on empire


    "Right, Michael," I stammered.


    Without another word, he disappeared back into the room, like our exchange hadn''t even happened. Why was he even out here in the first place?


    "Aldridge,


    huh


    ?"


    The sound of Cole''s voice made my skin prickle. His grip on me finally loosened, and I could feel the cool air rush in where his fingers had just been.


    "This school really has lost its prestige if it''s letting all sorts of flies buzz around," he muttered, his voice low and filled with disdain. Then, without a second glance, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there, baffled.


    What''s his problem?

 Chapter 85 Collapse of a Dynasty

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 150GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    QuantumLyfe''s launch was nothing short of explosive.


    The moment it hit the market, it was like a dam had burst¡ªinvestors were flocking in from all directions, desperate to get a piece of the action.


    Why wouldn''t they, it was the first NanoTech that was proven to heal some major wounds and complications.


    Tech giants, venture capitalists, and even international firms were lining up to pour their money into what was rapidly becoming the next big thing.


    The sheer demand was overwhelming, with headlines screaming


    "QuantumLyfe Revolutionizes the Future"


    on every major news outlet.


    And at the center of it all was Michael Blair. Practically overnight, his name was everywhere¡ªinterviews, magazines, business channels. He became the face of modern innovation, hailed as a visionary in every corner of the globe.


    His cool, calculated demeanor and brilliant mind were plastered all over the media, making him a household name and driving QuantumLyfe''s valuation through the roof.


    As for me? It felt like I was riding a tidal wave of success. Money started pouring into my bank account faster than I could keep track of it¡ªevery morning, the numbers would jump higher.


    It was surreal.


    The deals kept coming, the partnerships were endless, and the future looked brighter than ever. We were on top of the world, and it seemed like there was no stopping us.


    I hope it would continue that way.


    Now that I had some extra cash flowing in, I figured it was the perfect time to dive deeper into real estate investments.


    Dirt that could bring even the mightiest crashing down. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    The Aldridge''s had political power, sure. They had the connections, the clout, the generations of control¡ªbut politics is a house of cards, fragile and easy to topple. And no one played the game of destruction quite like Cole''s family.


    Before nations were even fully established, back when the world was in chaos, the Fays had ruled through military might, carving out their place in history by crushing anyone who dared stand in their way.


    They didn''t just control people¡ªthey controlled narratives, weaving a web so tight around their enemies that escape was impossible.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that Cole had merely pulled a few strings, brought up the dirt of the political family, and now the Aldridge were paying the price.


    In the world of politics, it wasn''t about who had the most power; it was about who knew the darkest truths. And when it came to secrets, the Fays had the sharpest knives.


    I shook my head and shrugged. Not my problem. Jessica probably deserved every bit of what she was going through after everything she''d done to people.


    There was no sympathy left in me for her.


    === ???? ===


    On the way to school, I tried¡ªreally tried¡ªto ignore the gnawing thought in my head. But no matter how hard I focused on the passing scenery, the curiosity was killing me.


    Finally, I gave in.


    "Did you have anything to do with the Aldridge family''s downfall?" I asked, my voice betraying the unease I felt.


    Cole didn''t look up from the laptop on his lap, his fingers tapping casually on the keys. His expression remained cold, distant.


    "That family got what it deserved," he said, his tone as flat as the words themselves.


    That was all the confirmation I needed. It was him. Even though he didn''t admit it outright, the truth was written in the way he spoke, in the ice behind his words.


    A strange knot twisted in my chest. I didn''t know how to feel. Part of me was unsettled, knowing that Cole had done something so drastic¡ªso dangerous¡ªfor me. The sheer power he wielded, the ruthlessness with which he acted, it made me uneasy.


    It wasn''t like I had asked for this. I didn''t need him to go to such extreme lengths just because of some petty school drama.


    Yet another part of me couldn''t help but feel something else¡ªa dark, twisted gratitude, maybe? I couldn''t deny the flicker of satisfaction that came from knowing Jessica was finally getting what was coming to her.


    Still, I kept my thoughts to myself as we arrived at school.

 Chapter 86 A Shift in the Air

    [EVE]


    The moment I stepped out of the car, I felt the shift in the air. It was palpable, like the atmosphere had thickened with tension.


    Experience more on empire


    Whispers seemed to ripple through the crowd, and eyes that once barely acknowledged me now lingered with a strange intensity.


    Something was different. It wasn''t just the usual school buzz¡ªit felt heavier, charged with gossip and speculation.


    The fall of the Aldridge family had sent shockwaves through the entire campus, and somehow, I was caught in the middle of it.


    Unlike before, no one dared to make eye contact with me, and the loud gossip that usually filled the hallways had quieted down to little more than whispers. It was almost like they were afraid I''d hear them.


    Wow. Cole really did a number on everyone. No wonder he was so confident.


    Though, they didn''t know he was my bodyguard, they probably assumed it was Sinclair''s doing, not his. I wasn''t about to correct them.


    When I reached my classroom, Cole stayed behind on one of the benches outside, working on his laptop with his usual patience.


    I had to admire his focus¡ªsitting there day after day without a complaint.


    Didn''t he get bored? Or uncomfortable?


    I ignored the twinge of guilt, telling myself he''d chosen to be here. It wasn''t like I''d asked him to.


    Inside the classroom, the atmosphere was much the same as it was in the hallway. No one wanted to make eye contact, and their whispers were cautious, almost secretive.


    Sophie was chatting away with her new friends, while Jessica''s old friends seemed to have distanced themselves completely.


    They looked perfectly happy, too, like a weight had been lifted. It was clear Jessica''s absence wasn''t bothering them one bit.


    I chuckled at his bluntness. "That''s rare, especially in our circles. Most people around here love knowing everyone else''s business."


    He gave me a dry smile, as if he knew exactly what I meant. "Well, if you''re happy with your own life and focus on your goals, you don''t need to find validation in others'' opinions. When you know what you want, other people''s voices and judgments start to fade away. They''re just noise."


    I found myself nodding, oddly inspired by his words. "That''s a good way to look at it."


    Daniel gave a small shrug, his attention already shifting back to his notes. "Not that rare. There''s freedom in choosing what matters to you, and when you stop seeking others'' approval, it''s easier to stay on your path without getting distracted. Then other people''s live simply didn''t matter since you''re focus on your own."


    Haa . . .


    I couldn''t help but let a small smile creep onto my face. Who would''ve thought that talking to Daniel would be this . . .


    refreshing


    ?


    I was surprised at how much I was actually enjoying our conversation.


    "Alright everyone, it''s time to discuss our play for Christmas," the teacher announced as soon as she entered the room. "Our class has been designated to perform Cinderella, so let''s assign the roles, shall we?"


    Oh, right . . . I''d almost forgotten about that part. There were always shows around Christmas, just before the holidays started.


    In the past, I had always managed to stay in the background. My role was usually . . . the


    sponsor


    .


    I''d just donate some money and come up with excuses to avoid participating in rehearsals or prop-making.


    This time, I thought it would be the same.


    But when the teacher called my name and assigned me the role of one of the evil stepsisters, I knew things were going to be different.

 Chapter 87 The Evil Stepsister

    [EVE]


    Wait . . . why would I be one of the evil stepsisters? If anything, I''d rather be one of the mice that make dresses!


    If I was going to be in this play, then I wanted to be one of the mice, for sure.


    I raised my hand, voicing my opinion to the teacher.


    "Your classmates have already voted for you to be one of the evil stepsisters," the teacher said with a calm smile. "Don''t worry, they only have a few lines, unlike Cinderella herself, the Evil Stepmother, and the Prince."


    "It''s only fitting that she''s one of the evil stepsisters. She was stealing Sophie''s role, right? Even though she was adopted but she acted like the real lady of the Rosette. Its disgusting." I heard one of my classmates mutter under her breath.


    When I looked over at her, she quickly clamped her mouth shut and avoided my gaze.


    "Idiot, don''t harass her in the open! Didn''t you hear what happened to Jessica?" someone else whispered sharply.


    I chose to ignore them and turned back to the teacher. "But what about what I want?"


    The teacher let out a long sigh, her expression patient but firm. "This is a democratic process, Eve. The majority have already cast their votes."


    I realized there wasn''t much I could do. Further arguing would only draw more attention, and that was the last thing I needed.


    Of course, the role of Cinderella went to Sophie, and the Prince''s part was given to none other than Daniel.


    Lucky me.


    As for the role of the other stepsister, it fell to Riri Mashima. She was half-Japanese and half-Irish, and apparently the illegitimate daughter of some tycoon. Because of that, people often looked down on her.


    Riri wasn''t exactly welcomed in high society, either. She wasn''t ugly by any means, but she wasn''t the kind of beautiful that turned heads.


    Her slightly slanted eyes gave away her heritage, and most people automatically dismissed her because of it, giving her those sideways glances filled with judgment.


    Yet, Riri must have been one of the most optimistic girls I''d ever met. She accepted the role with open arms and great enthusiasm, like it was the most exciting thing ever.


    Didn''t she realize that playing one of the evil stepsisters was basically being cast as the outcast?


    evil


    sisters''


    ! Pay attention while we discuss how to proceed with our Cinderella play. I hope you''re not already plotting ways to torment our Cinderella."


    The others snickered as the president''s gaze focused solely on me and Riri, completely ignoring Daniel, who sat right next to us.


    The message was obvious: they were targeting us, but especially me. I could feel their eyes watching for a reaction.


    "That''s right!" Riri piped up, her expression all innocence. "We''re meeting to plot exactly how to bully Cinderella. Isn''t that the whole point of the show?"


    The class president scoffed, pulling Sophie close like she was a helpless little lamb. "The point," she said, voice crisp and strict, "is that good prevails over evil in the end."


    Riri blinked, looking genuinely perplexed. "Yes, but to show how good Cinderella is, she needs someone to stand out against. How would she shine without the villains being


    bad


    ?"


    She tilted her head, then nodded to herself as if solving a complex puzzle. "So really, isn''t the whole point of our role to, well . . . bully her?"


    The entire room went silent, unable to respond. Whether they liked it or not, Riri had a point. How would "


    good


    " ever win without a bit of darkness to set it apart?


    I bit back a grin. Was Riri a genius or just blunt?


    I wasn''t sure, but I had to admit it was refreshing to see someone spell things out. After all, without evil, there would be no story to tell.


    I smirked when my eyes met Sophie''s. Maybe she''d start regretting being Cinderella now that she realized I had free rein to "


    bully


    " her on practice and on stage.

 Chapter 88 The Protector and the Suitor

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    That morning, I was jolted awake by the commotion outside.


    Groggily, I made my way to the window and peeked out to find a van parked in the driveway, unloading boxes of photo shoot equipment.


    That''s when it hit me¡ªtoday was the magazine shoot day!


    E?lyse?e Luxe!


    Of course, just as I was processing that, a light knock came at the door.


    I opened it to see Victor standing there, his face fresh and cheerful, while I probably looked like I''d just crawled out of bed.


    "Good morning, Eve," he greeted, his tone warm and slightly amused. "Sorry if we woke you."


    "No, no, I was already up," I said, stifling a yawn. "What''s up?"


    Victor lifted a garment bag with a hint of excitement. "Sinclair picked out a dress for you for today''s shoot. Thought I''d bring it over."


    I glanced at the bag, my eyes lighting up at the luxurious fabric peeking through the protective cover.


    "Thanks," I said, reaching out for it.


    Seconds passed and Victor still didn''t budge from the doorway, just lingering there with an odd look on his face.


    "Need something else?" I asked, raising a brow.


    He blinked, looking a bit flustered as he finally shook his head. "Oh, no . . . it''s just . . . you''ve got something in your eye."


    He gestured, and I instinctively rubbed my face, hoping to get rid of whatever


    Standing a few feet away was Cole, his expression unreadable but his gaze intense.


    Victor''s face cooled instantly, shifting into a more guarded, serious demeanor. "You''re still here?" he asked, tone low and direct. "Seems you have a lot of free time for a Fay."


    Cole''s eyes narrowed, a flash of irritation evident, and the temperature between them drop several degrees. "What are you doing in front of Eve''s room this early?" he asked, his voice like ice.


    Victor''s smile returned, but it was edged with mockery. "I don''t answer to you, Cole."


    "You do if it concerns Eve. I''m her head of security, and I don''t trust you hanging around her door."


    Victor laughed, a sharp, mirthless sound. "Of the two of us,


    you''re


    the real danger to her," he said, his tone cutting. "Or have you forgotten how you''ve hurt her all these years?"


    Cole''s jaw tightened, but he kept his tone steady. "That''s in the past, now I will never do anything to hurt Eve."


    "Oh, really?" Victor raised a brow, voice taunting. "Because from where I stand, you''ve already done a fine job of it. And now, here you are, playing the protective act to keep anyone else away from the one who would truly love her. Pathetic."


    Cole''s gaze darkened, the threat unmistakable. "Stay away from her, Victor."


    Victor''s smile dropped, his expression turning deadly serious. "No,


    you''re


    the one who needs to stay away. I''m here to heal what you''ve broken, and I won''t let you get in my way."


    Cole took a step forward, standing nose to nose with Victor, his height matching the older man''s and his voice as cold as stone.


    "I don''t care who you are," he hissed. "If you so much as think of hurting Eve, I''ll stop you¡ªwhatever it takes."


    Victor chuckled again, but this time, there was no amusement in it. "You''re no threat to me, Cole. Unlike you, I know what I want, and I''m not a foolish boy who strings her along. I intend to make her mine. Officially."


    Cole''s expression cracked a little, his fists clenching. His eyes sharpened, dangerously intense, but Victor wasn''t intimidated the least.


    "That''s right," Victor said, leaning in closer, his voice a low whisper. "I intend to court her¡ªwith marriage in mind. Unlike you, I''m a man who knows exactly what he wants. And I won''t let you, or anyone else, get in my way."


    Cole''s lips pressed into a thin line, his glare unrelenting, but for once, he seemed to lack a retort.


    Victor held his gaze for a beat longer, then turned away, glancing over his shoulder with a final, taunting smile.


    "Just thought you should know." And with that, he walked off, leaving Cole fuming in his wake.

 Chapter 89 Outsider in White

    [EVE]


    I took one last look in the mirror, ensuring I looked the part for the photo-shoot. My outfit was understated¡ªpolished enough for E?lyse?e Luxe but reserved.


    After all, I wasn''t a Rosette by blood, so there was no need to outshine the real heiress.


    Maybe the magazine wouldn''t focus on me too much; I was merely adopted in the Rosette world.


    Satisfied with my appearance, I turned and headed out.


    The first thing I noticed was Cole waiting by the door. Disguised behind a mask, sunglasses, and a cap, he was almost unrecognizable, his tall frame and silent presence the only clues.


    I was relieved he''d chosen to keep his face hidden, probably not wanting Sullivan or Sophia to recognize him as my "


    bodyguard


    ."


    Or, rather, my temporary bodyguard. I was still determined to replace him as soon as I found someone available.


    I shot him a brief, irritated glance, suspecting he''d played a part in my current lack of security options, but he seemed too preoccupied to notice.


    A tension radiated from him¡ªanger, maybe? But over what?


    I shook off my curiosity. Whatever his problem was, it wasn''t any of my business.


    Cole followed me silently as we made our way to the photoshoot location, set up in the vast lobby of the mansion.


    Already, the room was alive with activity: assistants adjusting lights, setting up green screens, and positioning props. The center backdrop was anchored by a plush couch, a stately piece chosen to complement the luxurious theme.


    Waiting on one of the couches was Sinclair, alongside Sebastian.


    Sullivan wore a lavish white tuxedo that mirrored Sinclair''s in color but was far more extravagant. The lapels were embroidered in gold thread, and several pieces of ornate jewelry gleamed on his fingers, neck, and cuffs, catching the light at every turn.


    Sophia, not to be outdone, was draped in a gown of pure white satin that cascaded down her form like liquid silver, adorned with delicate gold embroidery around the bodice and hem.


    The dress shimmered under the lights, accented by an array of glittering diamonds and a single, extravagant necklace that added a cold brilliance to her appearance. Every inch of her spoke of wealth and control, her gaze cool and assessing as it fell upon me.


    Then there was Sophie, a miniature version of her mother, in a white gown so elaborate it seemed to swallow her delicate form.


    Embellished with pearls and crystals, the dress sparkled with an almost blinding opulence, and a diamond tiara crowned her hair, lending her the air of a doll in a porcelain case.


    In that moment, the room felt thick with the silent tension between these dazzling yet distant family members.


    They exuded the elegance of royalty, making me look like a mere commoner standing beside them.


    Yet, like I''d anticipated, they wasted no time in turning this grand occasion into an opportunity to disparage me.


    "Father, what is this?" Sullivan''s voice was laced with disdain, his gaze darting between me and Sinclair. "This photoshoot is a chance to elevate our family''s prestige in society, yet you bring . . . a non-blood? Are you truly intent on dragging our family name through the mud?"


    Sophia, her tone almost mournful, joined in, speaking as though she were announcing the gravest of news. "Father, we haven''t yet recovered from the embarrassment you brought upon us during Sophie''s birthday. Now this¡ªan outsider in our family portrait? What will people say when they see Eve standing beside us, a Rosette in name only?"


    The photographer and the E?lyse?e Luxe crew exchanged uneasy glances, caught off guard by the sudden family drama.


    Sinclair''s face hardened, his cane thudding against the marble floor with a sharp crack that silenced even the murmurs of the crew around us. "I have officially adopted Eve into this family, and as such, she is a


    Rosette


    . She will participate in this photoshoot, and that is final."


    Sullivan''s face flushed a deep red, realizing his attempt to sway his father had failed. He turned on me, his eyes flashing with anger. "Are you happy now, Eve? Enjoying tearing this family apart?"


    Of course, it was always somehow my fault. Apparently, just breathing was enough to make me the villain.

 Chapter 90 The Photoshoot

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 800 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Before I could respond, Victor stepped forward, his expression unreadable, yet his tone held an edge of warning.


    "With all due respect, Eve is now a Rosette legally, and if she were absent from this shoot, the press would take it as yet another scandal. Are you prepared to stir the pot once more, right after the debacle at your daughter''s birthday party?"


    Sullivan fell silent, the weight of Victor''s words sinking in. In that moment, I felt the tension crackling between us, the division as clear as a line drawn in the sand.


    I stood firm, knowing that no amount of disdain from Sullivan or Sophia could change what Sinclair had decreed: I was a Rosette, whether they liked it or not.


    "Enough!" Sinclair''s cane struck the marble floor with a resounding crack, his voice slicing through the tension like a blade. "Will you continue this bickering in front of our guests? Where have your manners gone?"


    Silence settled over the room. Sinclair''s words commanded absolute authority; even E?lyse?e Luxe, who had been watching quietly from the sidelines, quickly looked away, pretending not to have seen or heard anything.


    Turning to the photographer, Sinclair nodded firmly. "Our family is hardly the perfect, picture-book example you might wish to capture. But, I suspect we''re not the only ones. And I trust that what is heard and seen here will remain here."


    It was no polite request. It was a clear warning, and everyone felt its weight.


    I certainly did, and from the looks exchanged by the E?lyse?e Luxe crew, they did as well.


    "Of course," the team leader of E?lyse?e Luxe replied, his tone measured. "We''re here solely for the photos and perhaps a few follow-up questions. Nothing more will be published."


    Sinclair gave a short nod. "Then, let''s get on with it."


    The head of the E?lyse?e Luxe team today was Eddie, a top photographer with a stellar reputation for capturing luxurious family moments.


    He was known for making even the most awkward smiles look natural and knew how to spotlight his subjects beautifully.


    However, even Eddie had his limits, and with a family like the Rosettes, not even his years of experience could make the impossible look effortless.


    "Alright, let''s try a more relaxed smile this time," Eddie announced, not addressing anyone directly but clearly directing his gaze at Sophie, the Rosette heiress. "Keep your posture natural, shoulders back, and . . . less of the pageant smile," he gently urged.


    Sophie, however, seemed determined to outshine everyone, smiling her biggest, brightest, and entirely over-the-top grin.


    She sat up extra straight, tilting her head dramatically as if she were at a gala. Eddie''s subtle hints flew right past her, her eyes fixed forward with a sparkle that practically screamed


    , "Look at me!"


    Eve, on the other hand, seemed perfectly content with a calm, laid-back smile, blending effortlessly into the family portrait.


    She appeared so naturally composed that anyone glancing at the scene might mistake her for the true heiress, while Sophie''s more dramatic display made her look like she was the one trying to fit in.


    The contrast was almost comedic¡ªthe subtle confidence of Eve''s presence stood out just as much as Sophie''s eagerness to impress.


    Of course, Eve was naturally relaxed during photoshoots and interviews. She''d been in the spotlight her whole life, practically raised to play the role of the "fake heiress" with all the poise that required.


    Sophie, on the other hand . . . Well, let''s just say she looked a little like she''d just been promoted from maid to model overnight.


    It was her first major photoshoot, and it showed¡ªshe was trying her best, but the difference between her and Eve was like night and day.


    One of the assistants leaned over and whispered to Eddie, "What should we do, boss? She''s really . . . committed to this look."


    Eddie let out a little sigh, clearly weighing his options. "We''re on a schedule, and we''ve got to keep things moving. I guess we''ll have to rely on a little extra editing magic to balance her out," he said, shaking his head but with a wry smile.


    "Alright, everyone, take five! It''s time for a quick break, and then we''ll start individual shots. Go change and we''ll regroup soon."


    However, it hadn''t even been thirty minutes passed that another commotion broke out.

 Chapter 91 Accidental Trick

    After a brief fifteen minutes, it was time for the men to take their individual photos since they generally needed less prep time than the women.


    Sophie emerged soon after in a stunning red gown that could have had her mistaken for a fairy, with delicate lace details and shimmering fabric catching the light.


    However, when Eddie snapped the first shots, her look missed the mark, projecting more like a succubus than a fairy.


    With no way to fix these individual shots as they had done with the family portrait, Eddie had no choice but to call for a 30-minute break, hoping the pause would help Sophie gather her composure.


    The staff reassured her, gently guiding her in the hopes of a more natural smile when they resumed.


    At that moment, Eve arrived in a simple pink dress that radiated an effortless elegance. The fabric hugged her figure with just the right amount of drape, highlighting her grace without overdoing it.


    The soft blush color complemented her skin tone perfectly, drawing eyes to her with a quiet charm. It was a look that didn''t try too hard but somehow commanded the room''s attention all the same.


    Of course, Victor couldn''t help himself; as if on autopilot, he pulled out his phones and snapped a picture of her without even thinking about it. It was as if his hand acted on his own, capturing the moment instinctively.


    Sophie''s eyes narrowed at the sight, her own elaborate gown momentarily paling in comparison to Eve''s understated style.


    Deciding she wouldn''t be outshone, Sophie came up with a plan. While the others were busy with the photoshoot, she casually strolled over to Eve with a glass of red wine in hand, flashing a smile that barely concealed her intentions.


    As she drew near, Sophie suddenly lurched forward, letting the glass slip from her fingers with a practiced clumsiness.


    The wine splashed across Eve''s dress in deep red streaks as Sophie gasped dramatically, clutching her hands to her mouth.


    "Oh my god, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to!" she exclaimed, her tone laced with faux innocence.


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    There was a family shoot and an individual shoot scheduled, so I''d need to change dresses twice.


    Sinclair had taken care of everything, from the dress to the jewelry, with an elegance that caught me off guard. Even I had to admit that the pink dress he''d chosen for me was stunning.


    I felt more beautiful than I had in a long time, which was nice.


    So far it was a peaceful day with no drama. I was hopeful that maybe, just maybe, I''d have a chance to ask Sullivan or Sophia about my real parents later if this keeps up.


    Once I was ready, I opened the door to find Cole standing right outside. I jumped a bit, surprised to see him so close and so suddenly.


    "You don''t have to follow me everywhere, you know," I said with slight irritation in my voice, trying to shake off the surprise. "We''re inside the house, so it''s safe."


    So what if I wasn''t loved by my family¡ªor even by him? It didn''t matter now.


    What was important now was . . . I love myself, and that should be enough.


    "Can you let go of me?" I asked, my voice firmer this time.


    "Eve . . ."


    "Let. Go."


    Reluctantly, he released my hand, and I quickly made my way to the shoot.


    I was so distracted by his words that I didn''t see Sophie coming up to me from the side, wine glass in hand.


    It was too late. The splash of deep red wine stained my beautiful dress in an instant.


    "Oh my god! I''m so sorry!" Sophie exclaimed, dabbing at the stain with her handkerchief, only smearing it further.


    I took her hand, stopping her from her pointless attempts.


    I leaned in, voice soft but cold. "It''s fine, Sophie. I''m sure you didn''t mean to ruin the dress. Why would you ever do that, right?"


    A few staff members paused, watching the scene with knowing glances as Sophie''s act seemed to falter.


    She had never experienced the undercurrents of high society like I had, where these "


    accidents


    " were common fare.


    She thought her innocence would shield her, but instead, her little scheme only drew more attention.


    People weren''t so easily fooled by this trick anymore and I was sure that the others wouldn''t pass it as accident.


    "Oh my god, are you okay? Sophie, you should be more careful!" Sophia exclaimed, instantly stepping in to shield her daughter from the judging gazes of those around us.


    Her voice was laced with concern, but her eyes darted nervously, clearly more worried about appearances than her daughter''s comfort.


    I didn''t want to create a bigger drama over this, so I was ready to let it go when Victor stepped forward, and shielded me.


    "You should be more careful," he said, his gaze piercing into Sophie, causing her to take a step back.

 Chapter 92 The Grand Gesture

    [EVE]


    "You should be more careful," Victor snapped, his tone sharp enough to cut through the tension in the air.


    He stood there, radiating anger, his eyes fixed on Sophie with an intensity that made it clear he would not back down.


    "It''s just a dress, Victor," Sophia chimed in, trying to defuse the situation.


    "I''m sorry, Mother, Eve. I didn''t mean to," Sophie murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Didn''t mean to?" Victor raised an eyebrow, and sneered. "This lobby is enormous, and of all the paths you could take, you chose to intersect with Eve? Are you trying to make a fool of us?"


    "I . . . I was just¡ª"


    "She was just going to talk to Eve," Sophia interjected, attempting to shield her daughter from the escalating confrontation. "She doesn''t mean anything for this to happen."


    Victor scoffed. "Yeah, right."


    "What''s going on here?" Sullivan appeared suddenly, stepping in front of his wife and daughter. "Victor, what do you think you''re doing, raising your voice at my family? Who do you think you are?"


    "Your president," Victor replied coolly, his tone devoid of any remorse.


    Sullivan caught his tongue.


    I stifled a laugh if not for the serious situation. I needed Sophia and Sullivan in a good mood for later discussions, not embroiled them in anger like this.


    "Don''t push your luck," Sullivan growled, his eyes narrowing.


    "Maybe you should teach your daughter to be more subtle with her little tricks. Look at what she did to Eve''s dress," Victor shot back, his voice firm.


    Sullivan''s gaze turned icy as he ran his eyes over me. "What? You''re a grown man, bullying my daughter over something so trivial? How much is the dress? I''ll pay for it."


    Sullivan waved for his assistant nearby. "Bring me my check."


    "There''s no need for that," a calm voice interjected. Sinclair approached our group, and I sighed in relief; perhaps this drama would finally come to an end.


    "You probably couldn''t afford that dress anyway," Sinclair remarked, directing his comment at Sullivan.


    . . . Or not.


    "Father, you¡ª" A vein popped in Sullivan''s temple, and the tension grew thicker.


    Victor''s gaze didn''t waver. "I''ve made the call. It''ll be delivered within fifteen minutes."


    I bit my lip, realizing that there really wasn''t a third dress on standby. If we waited, it would probably take more like fifteen, maybe thirty minutes.


    It wasn''t a big issue for me since I had probably packed enough dresses to make do with the photoshoot. They weren''t as elegant or exquisite as the ones Sinclair had got me, but they''d be fine.


    Still, Cole wasn''t giving us a moment to even consider that option.


    "Why wait half an hour when she could wear it in five?"


    Victor scoffed, rolling his eyes. "What''re you gonna do, clear the streets? Reroute traffic?"


    Cole nodded with his poker face. "That''s right."


    Victor and I exchanged a look, staring at Cole as if he''d completely lost it. Before we could respond, a loud whirring noise filled the air. The three of us turned to the window, watching as a helicopter landed smoothly on the helipad just outside.


    Read new adventures at empire


    Cole looked back at us, completely nonchalant, and said, "Well, it seems it''s here."


    I blinked in disbelief, gaping at him. "You . . . you flew the dress here? With a helicopter?"


    He lifted an eyebrow, completely unfazed by the absurdity of the situation. "Yes."


    "Why?" I asked, bewildered.


    Who does that?!


    Cole simply shrugged, his expression annoyingly smug. "Why? Because I can."


    Victor let out a long-suffering sigh, muttering something about


    "ridiculous stunts"


    and


    "show off"


    under his breath.


    All I could do was shake my head, half-amused and half-exasperated, as Cole motioned grandly toward the door.

 Chapter 93 A Dress Worth Flying For

    Sophie was striking a series of dramatic poses all around the house, each one more outlandish than the last.


    She arched her back by the grand staircase, contorted herself like a yoga pretzel in the lounge, and even attempted a sultry look by the kitchen sink.


    Eddie, meanwhile, stood behind the camera, eyes widening with each new pose.


    "Sophie, try to act natural¡ªlike . . . just relax a little?" he suggested, his voice slightly desperate.


    But there was no stopping her. She tilted her head at a 90-degree angle and squinted at the camera like she was spotting some mysterious object in the distance.


    "Maybe . . . uh, no squinting?" Eddie mumbled, scratching his head as she leaned against the wall like it was a long-lost lover.


    The next moment, she was sprawled out on the couch, one arm draped over her forehead as if she''d just fainted from reading a particularly scandalous romance novel.


    Eddie sighed. "Sophie, you don''t have to look like a Victorian heroine dying of a broken heart."


    "I''m going for


    mystique


    ," she whispered, dramatically.


    "Well, you nailed . . .


    something


    ," Eddie muttered under his breath.


    Eddie''s patience was on the brink. All he wanted was one, just one normal photo.


    Instead, he was capturing what looked like an interpretive dance of invisible emotions, and he genuinely didn''t know if he was losing his mind or if Sophie was a misunderstood genius.


    "Alright, next!" Eddie called out, throwing in the towel. They''d already burned through over an hour of posing, coaching, and praying for miracles. There was no saving Sophie''s individual shots.


    "What now, boss?" his assistant asked, looking thoroughly exasperated.


    Eddie took a deep breath, half pleading with the photography gods. "I''ve taken hundreds of photos. Maybe, just maybe, there''s a miracle hidden somewhere in there that we can work with. Remember, she''s the Rosette heiress, so we need these photos to look . . . at least half-decent."


    "Doesn''t really


    feel


    like she''s a heiress, though," the assistant muttered.


    Zen, watching this spectacle, cleared his throat. "Young Master, you really don''t need to take so many photos of her," he said, struggling to keep a straight face.


    Cole waved him off without taking his eyes off Eve. "I don''t trust that so-called photographer to do her justice. I''ll handle this myself."


    Zen sighed, shaking his head. "They''re professionals, you know. Pretty sure they know how to take a photo or two."


    Cole raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "Maybe. But they don''t have . . . my


    vision


    ."


    Zen tried not to laugh. "Your vision? Young Master, you''re not exactly known for your . . . expertise in photography."


    Cole ignored him.


    Zen rolled his eyes, resigning himself to the fact that Cole''s "


    vision


    " was likely here to stay, along with the hundred-plus photos he was now uploading to his personal album.


    On the sidelines, Eddie and his crew were positively overjoyed. Working with Eve was like a dream come true; she barely needed to pose or adjust, and yet every shot looked effortlessly flawless.


    The lighting seemed to follow her, the gown catching just the right glint in the camera lens, and every movement created a frame-worthy picture.


    "She doesn''t even have to try!" one of the crew whispered, awestruck. "It''s like the camera loves her."


    Eddie nodded, grinning ear to ear. "She was born for this."


    The assistants around him scurried to adjust lights and reflectors, though it quickly became clear that even without them, Eve would still look like she belonged on the cover of a magazine.


    The photographer barely needed to direct her; a slight tilt of her head or a natural turn of her shoulders was enough to send his camera shutter clicking nonstop.


    "Alright, everyone, stay sharp!" Eddie called, glancing at the dozen or so photos he''d already taken. "I''m pretty sure every one of these could make it into the final cut."


    His assistant leaned over, scrolling through the shots. "Boss, you could publish these as-is."


    Eddie chuckled. Their eyes were finally healed ¡ª until Sullivan stormed over, his heavy footsteps echoing ominously.


    "I need to talk to you," he said, his tone sharp as a blade, fixing Eddie with a look that promised anything but good news.


    The crew exchanged wary glances, knowing immediately that this was not going to be a friendly chat.

 Chapter 94 A Question of Belonging

    "I want you to show only one or two pictures of Eve in the magazine. If possible zero pictures at all," Sullivan said once they were alone at a corner, his voice lowered but firm, leaving no room for debate.


    Eddie took a breath, glancing at Sullivan''s resolute expression. "I can''t do that. She may be adopted, but she''s still a Rosette. The readers know that, too. And I might get in trouble with Sinclair if I reduce Miss Eve''s exposure in our magazine."


    Sullivan''s jaw tightened. "But that''s the point, Eddie¡ªshe''s adopted. She doesn''t carry the Rosette bloodline. Do you really believe a family like ours would hand real influence to someone outside our lineage?"


    Eddie pressed his lips together, sensing the unspoken reality behind Sullivan''s words.


    Everyone knew that, in the circles of the rich, bloodlines were everything. High society had its own harsh rules¡ªrules that treated adopted heirs as temporary stand-ins, placeholders until a ''


    true''


    heir took their place.


    Even if Sinclair favored Eve, it didn''t change the unspoken expectation that only those with family blood had lasting power.


    "You''d be doing us all a great service, Eddie," Sullivan continued, his voice softer but his intent sharp. "Consider the impact on your magazine if it were seen giving precedence to an adopted child. People would question it¡ªwonder if the standards had dropped, wonder why someone of uncertain origins was put on a pedestal."


    The words gave Eddie pause. Much as he admired Eve and the spark she brought to every frame, Sullivan''s claim had a certain weight.


    There was a quiet truth in the way everyone would perceive it, however unfair, and the consequences could ripple beyond a single issue.


    As Eddie continued to hesitate, Sullivan casually produced a check, a sly smile creeping onto his face. "I hope this will convince you. And don''t worry about my father, I will take care of that."


    Eddie''s eyes widened as he accepted the check, his earlier reservations melting away. "Consider it done, Mr. Sullivan. Just leave it to me."


    Sullivan nodded with satisfaction. "And one more thing¡ªmake sure to feature Sophie prominently in the pages of the magazine. She needs all the exposure she can get since she''s our true heir."


    Eddie felt a knot form in his stomach. "R-right . . ." The words came out strained as he pictured the uphill battle he faced.


    Getting quality shots of Sophie would take divine intervention at this point. Maybe he should''ve asked Sullivan for an extra hundred thousand to edit her pictures into something even remotely presentable.


    Knowing the cameras were still rolling, and didn''t know whether which


    part


    they would write in the magazine, I decided to intervene, hoping to ease the tension.


    "It''s fine, Grandfather," I said calmly, then turned back to the interviewer with a reassuring smile. "I don''t see it that way. I''ve always felt welcomed by the family."


    The interviewer hesitated, clearly caught between obligation and discomfort, but pushed forward nonetheless. "Really? Isn''t it hard to compete with someone who has the family name?"


    "Not really," I replied steadily, but I caught her glance shifting to the clipboard in her hands, where it seemed more probing questions still waited.


    Then she shrank back, her gaze dropping as a shiver ran through her.


    A chill prickled down my spine. I looked behind and found Cole and Victor, their expressions hard as they stared down the interviewer.


    When they noticed me glancing their way, they quickly looked off, pretending innocence.


    But the message was clear: any questions crossing a line wouldn''t be tolerated.


    The interviewer, clearly rattled, redirected her focus to Sophie, whose face had lit up at the opportunity to be on the spotlight.


    "You''ve been training to take over the family business," the interviewer began, relief evident in her voice. Probably because she wasn''t interviewing me now with all those weird questions, until her voice wavered at the last sentence. "Do you feel any pressure . . . with Eve being in the picture?"


    Sophie''s smile faltered ever so slightly. "Not at all," she answered, the response feeling hollow.


    The interviewer hesitated. She glanced at her notes, her pen tapping restlessly, then tried again. "Do you think you''re ready for the responsibilities of being the Rosette heiress?"


    Sophie''s chin lifted. "Yes," she replied, but the brief response did little to conceal her nerves.


    There was a flicker of doubt behind her eyes, a subtle hint of hesitation that made even the interviewer pause. Discover stories at empire


    The interviewer''s face fell slightly, disappointed by Sophie''s one-line answers that lacked any real headline-worthy material.

 Chapter 95 The Question

    [EVE]


    The line of questioning continued, with Sullivan and Sophia steering the conversation smoothly in Sophie''s direction.


    While her parents seemed determined to highlight her role, Sophie''s unease was evident. She wasn''t used to the spotlight in this way, and despite her attempts to smile, there was a tightness in her expression, and her answers were clipped and hesitant.


    Interviews were an art of their own, a rhythm you learned to dance with over time.


    Your journey continues on empire


    I''d been through more than a few myself, and I knew that no amount of practice could quite prepare you for the real thing.


    Sophie had probably rehearsed, but it was experience that truly taught you how to handle the unexpected questions, the quick pivots, the subtle pressure of the lights and cameras on you.


    She was clearly trying, though. Each time she glanced my way, I met her with a taunting smile.


    You always wanted this, right? Then take it¡ªevery bit, the good and the bad.


    "Uhm . . . Are you and Eve close right now?"


    Sinclair, finally losing patience, stepped in. "Is it really necessary to compare the two girls like this?" he asked.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Uh . . . I''m sorry. It''s in the question notes . . ."


    The interviewer started to explain but froze under Sinclair''s sharp gaze, her words trailing off immediately.


    "I will be mindful from now on," the interviewer said, bowing at Sinclair.


    The tension thickened in the silence that followed, and it felt as though everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the next move.


    Sullivan''s faint smile remained, while Sophie looked as though she wanted to say more but couldn''t quite find the right words.


    The questions flowed smoothly now, easing the tension, and I found myself letting out a quiet sigh of relief. I need this kind of atmosphere to ask Sullivan and Sophia about my adoption.


    "When''s your birthday again?" the interviewer asked, glancing my way with an easy smile.


    I could feel tension clawing up from inside me. I''d always wanted answers, but I''d never dared to ask¡ªnot until now.


    Swallowing my nerves, I took a deep breath and called out, "Excuse me, Sullivan."


    Their movements halted, and instantly the atmosphere turned frigid. They turned to face me, their gazes sharp and venomous.


    Sullivan''s eyes narrowed, and Sophia''s lips pressed into a tight line. Sophie only raised an eyebrow, her hands crossed.


    "What do you want?" Sophie asked.


    I ignored Sophie, and forced myself to meet Sullivan''s gaze, swallowing my pride. "I . . . I wanted to ask about the orphanage where I was adopted."


    For a moment, silence settled, thick and tense. Then Sullivan''s lips curled into a mocking smirk.


    "The orphanage?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re asking about that now?"


    "Yes," I replied, steadying my voice. This was my chance to finally find my real parents. "I just thought¡ª"


    "Oh, you thought, did you?" he cut me off, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Let me make one thing clear. You may have some legal claim to our name, but that''s where the connection ends."


    He took a step closer, and his voice dropped to a harsh whisper. "The only reason you''re here at all is as a stand-in. A prop. You''re not family¡ªdon''t flatter yourself, so why do I have to answer a question of yours?


    "And as for the orphanage . . ." He smirked, relishing each word. "Why would I waste my time helping you dig up a past that means nothing to us?"


    His words struck like a slap, each one laced with cold malice.


    I felt my cheeks flush with anger, and I refused to look away. "Have you forgotten that I''m your sister now, legally?" I shot back with a mocking smile.


    Sullivan scoffed, a harsh laugh escaping him as he looked at me as though I were a piece of dirt beneath his shoe.


    "


    Sister


    ?" he echoed, his eyes darkening with contempt. "You''re nothing of the sort. You''re just a convenient illusion we created. Nothing more. And as for the orphanage¡ªwhy would you want to go digging? Are you eager to learn just how quickly your parents got rid of you?"

 Chapter 96 The Orphanage

    [EVE]


    Sullivan stepped closer, his voice dropping to a low, venomous whisper. "You don''t seem to understand, so let me make it clear: you''re not wanted, and you never were. You should be grateful we even took you in and gave you a name. But this is how you repay us?"


    A ringing filled my ears, a pulsing ache forming behind my eyes. His words cut so deeply I instinctively took a step back, reeling from the force of his contempt.


    I glanced over to Sophia, hoping for an answer¡ªanything¡ªbut she turned away, her face a mask of indifference.


    "Well?" Sullivan sneered. "Is that all?"


    A dull ache twisted in my chest, but I forced myself to stand tall, refusing to let them see my struggle. Nothing in their faces reflected what I had truly asked.


    Yes, they might have saved me from a life of poverty and despair, but gratitude felt like a foreign concept in this moment.


    Everything they had given me, I had already repaid in full¡ªand with interest.


    How many times had I taken bullets, poison, and knives for their precious daughter? Not to mention the fact that they had kidnapped me, plotted my exile, all while pretending that nothing happened?


    That debt Sullivan spoke of had long been settled. I owed them nothing. I had broken free from the shackles of gratitude they had tried to bind me with, and now, I would no longer play the part of the grateful orphan.


    "Just tell her, Sullivan," Sinclair''s voice echoed in my ears.


    He placed a light hand on my shoulder, and only then did I realize my fists were clenched so tightly that my nails had dug deep into my palms.


    Sullivan finally let out a disdainful scoff, his gaze sweeping over me like I was an annoying pebble stuck in his overshined shoe.


    He then turned away without another word, and Sophia and Sophie fell into step behind him. Stay connected with empire


    Just before he disappeared, Sullivan glanced back with a twisted smirk. "St. Rosaria Orphanage. Go dig around and see what you find. Maybe then you''ll get just how little you ever mattered. Hahaha!"


    His mocking laughter echoed down the hall, but I barely heard it. All I could think was that I finally had it¡ªthe name of the orphanage!


    === ???? ===


    St. Rosaria


    He was dressed in a casual black clothes and plant, his usually perfectly combed hair still damp, soft strands falling over his forehead, giving him an unexpectedly youthful, even boyish look.


    "W-what . . . what are you doing?" I stammered, watching as he leaned closer instead of letting go. My palms pressed against his chest, but it felt more like a useless push against a warm, solid wall.


    "Lina said," he started, dead serious, "that if I got the chance like this, I should lean in, lock eyes, and give you no room to breathe. Supposedly, it''ll make you weak in the knees."


    I retrained to slap some sense into him.


    What was Lina even thinking?!


    "Lina told you that, huh?" I held his gaze, a wry smile forming. "Guess she also forgot to mention that charm isn''t just leaning in and looking intense. It actually takes . . . well,


    personality


    . Which, let''s be honest, isn''t exactly your strong suit." In fact, his character was lacking.


    I pushed him back which he released me fortunately.


    Cole blinked, taken aback for a moment, before a small smile broke through.


    "Ouch," he murmured, clearly amused despite the hit.


    Still, he didn''t budge from my path. I finally narrowed my eyes at him, crossing my arms.


    "What do you want this time? I''m going to be late."


    Cole''s face turned serious. "I''ll be away for a few days. I have some things I need to take care of. But I made sure your security''s arranged for the whole week, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Oh, is that so?" I let out a scoff, flicking my hair over my shoulder. "Well, that''s a relief. A few days without you around sounds like a dream come true."


    His voice softened, a faint sadness lacing his words when he spoke again. "Are you . . . really glad that I''ll be away from you?"


    I froze, fighting the sudden ache in my chest. Part of me wanted to turn around, but I knew I couldn''t let myself waver, not now.


    I''d already made up my mind to move on, to break away from him and find a fresh start, even if it felt like tearing something inside me apart.


    Steeling myself, I kept my gaze fixed forward. Without looking back, I took a step and walked away, willing myself not to feel the heaviness of his gaze lingering on my back.

 Chapter 97 Coles Past

    [Cole''s Past]


    Cole had been groomed from birth for the weight of his family''s legacy, an empire built on old money and influence that stretched far beyond their home.


    Cain saw in him not just a son, but the future of their dynasty. His education began early, far beyond academics¡ªevery detail of his life was meticulously planned.


    Tutors trained him in subjects far from ordinary, from languages and etiquette to negotiation tactics and fiscal strategy. Enjoy more content from empire


    He was introduced to the family business before he understood what the word "responsibility" truly meant.


    To outsiders, he was the perfect heir¡ªpolished, poised, with the quiet ruthlessness of someone who''d never had to play by anyone else''s rules.


    Cole became the epitome of indifferent strength. He understood that people wanted things from him, that they were drawn to his wealth, his power, and the aura that surrounded him, but to him, they were like distant figures moving through fog.


    With each passing year, the divide between him and the world around him widened, as if he was encased in glass, observing others without ever truly connecting.


    Women flocked to him, their laughter and glances woven with intentions that Cole learned to see right through. Their attention was like a dull buzz, a constant reminder of the superficiality that surrounded him.


    Most barely lasted a few exchanges. Cole''s blunt honesty¡ªa product of his upbringing and an unforgiving personality¡ªhad them recoiling with shock and indignation. He could never grasp why they were so easily offended; he was merely saying what he thought, yet his words sent them scattering.


    Only one person never flinched from him, no matter what he said. That person was none other than Eve.


    Eve had been a fixture in his life for as long as he could remember. She was the daughter of a family as prestigious as his own, the Rosettes, whose lineage and reputation were practically carved into the history of the upper echelons.


    Eve had been introduced to him at a young age, and for reasons he could never quite understand, she never took no for an answer.


    As a child, she''d toddle after him persistently, an ever-present shadow with a stubbornness that had irritated him to no end. She was unrelenting, insistent on being her fiance?, despite his many attempts to shake her off.


    And so, he accepted the idea of their engagement with a practical sort of relief. Eve was someone he could tolerate, someone he could trust to never demand more than he could give.


    He didn''t have to love her in the way the world imagined love; he simply had to tolerate her, and that was something he''d done from the very beginning.


    Cole never questioned if she would accept the arrangement¡ªit was clear to him that she saw things much the same way.


    Everything changed when Sophie was declared the rightful heiress of the Rosette fortune, pushing Eve into the shadows almost overnight. Cole''s engagement to Eve was canceled, the plans unraveling in a matter of days. It was as if the future he''d settled into had been erased.


    One evening, Sophie found him alone.


    "She doesn''t want you, Cole," she said. "Eve never did. It was all an act, you know. She knew she wasn''t a true Rosette, and the only reason she stayed close was because our parents told her to. She owe them a debt of gratitude. Everything was a plan from the very beginning. Think about it¡ªeveryone else kept their distance, yet no matter how cold you were, she was still there. Have you never wondered why she stuck around when everyone else left?"


    Sophie''s words burrowed into his mind, planting doubts that festered. The one person he thought he could trust had been acting all along? He hated how easily he began to believe it. In a moment of anger, he did something he would regret forever.


    The next time Eve approached him, he turned her away. She''d pleaded with him, her voice breaking as she tried to explain, but he wouldn''t listen. He convinced himself that she''d deceived him, that her loyalty was nothing more than a performance orchestrated by her family.


    Cole walked away, ignoring her words, her tears. He steeled himself against the guilt, telling himself she''d never truly cared. Yet, as the days passed and her absence settled into his life, a hollowness grew within him. He tried to bury it, focusing on his duties and ambitions, but everything felt dimmer, lacking that brgihtness that Eve had always brought.


    Time drifted by, but he never saw her again. With each passing year, he felt the weight of what he''d thrown away.


    Eve had been his one constant, the person who''d stood by him no matter how he''d treated her. Only in her absence did he realize the depth of what she''d meant to him. She wasn''t like the others; she had stayed because she''d seen him, not just the title or the fortune.


    Desperate, Cole searched for her, hoping that if he found her, he could make amends. But his search was fruitless. Rumors of her whereabouts led him on wild chases, each one ending in disappointment. He grew older, but the regret never faded. The emptiness never filled.


    He never married. He couldn''t, not when every woman seemed a shadow of the one he''d lost. He lived the rest of his life with Eve''s absence as a constant ache, a reminder of the choices he could never take back.


    When his time came, he closed his eyes with a single wish¡ªa plea to the moon for a second chance, to rewrite the past and undo the greatest mistake of his life.

 Chapter 98 The Calm Before the Weekend

    Sinclair sat back, enjoying his tea as sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled patterns on the garden. Just then, Eve strolled by, her steps brisk as she threw her things into her bag.


    "Hey, old man! I''m off to school," Eve called. "Taking a day off from here, too. I''ll be at my condo for the weekend, alright?"


    Sinclair''s brow twitched, but he closed his eyes, steadying himself. "It''s


    grandfather


    , if you don''t mind," he muttered, shifting his teacup. "And remember, the auction is this weekend. Don''t be late."


    Eve grinned, calling over her shoulder, "Don''t worry, I won''t be!"


    With a wave, she was gone, and the quiet that filled the house was immediate and almost blissful.


    Sinclair sighed, letting himself finally relax. "Ah . . . peace and quiet at last."


    Just then, Victor appeared, balancing a tray of tea and biscuits along with Sinclair''s medicine. "Where''s Eve going?" he asked, looking toward the door. "Was that her heading off in that flashy car?"


    Sinclair took a calm sip. "She''s heading back to her condo for the weekend. Don''t worry, she''ll be back by Monday."


    Victor''s cheeks flushed, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "I¡ªI wasn''t worried," he quickly denied, though his expression softened a bit. Even if he wouldn''t admit it, Sinclair knew he enjoyed Eve''s lively presence around the house.


    Sinclair cracked open one eye, watching Victor''s reaction. "You seemed a bit concerned. Especially since you went through all the trouble to plan that Find adventures at empire


    surprise


    birthday party this weekend."


    Victor''s face immediately reddened, and he stammered, "W-well . . . it''s just, as your adopted daughter, it''d be nice to celebrate her birthday properly. Nothing too fancy, just a little gathering here."


    Sinclair smirked, setting his teacup down. "And I didn''t say I was against it."


    Victor let out a soft sigh, relieved but a bit flustered, knowing that Sinclair was fully aware of his intentions.


    Of course, I kept a few long-term investments as well, but these quick trades were my bread and butter, with enough profit today to congratulate myself¡ªa hundred thousand in gains wasn''t bad for a morning''s work.


    Sure, I might''ve made even more if I''d held on a bit longer, but in this volatile market, I wasn''t about to get greedy.


    Satisfied, I closed my laptop and took a deep breath.


    Beside me, Daniel was lost in his own world, leaning over his textbook with his headphones on, completely focused.


    I glanced over, noting his sharp jawline and the smooth, defined shape of his nose. He was good-looking, even from the side, and it was no wonder everyone had a crush on him.


    My eyes drifted to the keychain dangling on the table next to his things. It was a cute little charm¡ªa cartoon dog holding a small steel placard with "Hello Kitty and Doggy" engraved on it.


    I chuckled softly.


    It looked like the name of some pet shop. I didn''t know that he was into animals with him being so serious and all.


    Still, it was a cute touch on his otherwise serious character.


    Thinking about pets reminded me of Sebastian, who I''d left back at my condo. That little guy was probably bored out of his mind by now.


    I''d have to stop by somewhere and pick up some dog food and snacks on my way home.


    I could already imagine Sinclair''s reaction when he found out I''d taken Sebastian. Honestly, it wasn''t my fault the dog wouldn''t leave my side¡ªit was practically a sign that he wanted to come with me, right?


    "Hey, Daniel," I called out, but he didn''t respond, his head buried in his notebook. His eyes were glued to his notes, and with those massive headphones covering his ears, it was clear he hadn''t even heard me.


    I leaned a bit closer and tried again, raising my voice a notch. "Daniel. Hey, Daniel!"


    Still nothing. He was so absorbed, it was like he''d tuned out the whole world. So, with a small sigh, I reached over and gave his arm a light nudge.


    Finally, he glanced over at me, then slid his headphones down to rest around his neck.


    "Did you need something?" he asked, his tone unexpectedly serious, as if I''d interrupted some grand scientific discovery.


    I hesitated for a moment, then gestured toward the keychain lying next to his notebook¡ªa small metal dog with "Hello Kitty and Doggy" engraved on it.


    "That keychain¡ªis that a shop around here?"

 Chapter 99 Just a Classmate?

    "Daniel."


    He heard Eve calling his name, and though he had his headphones on, he wasn''t actually listening to anything, so he caught it the first time.


    But Daniel pretended not to hear¡ªfor one simple reason. He loved hearing her say his name.


    "Daniel. Daniel."


    Keeping his eyes on his textbook, he tried hard not to smile at the sound of her voice calling for him. But when she gave him a little nudge, the spell broke, and he had no choice but to finally look up.


    "Did you need something?" he asked, keeping his tone serious, even as his heart sped up when their eyes met.


    He''d known Eve was beautiful even as a girl, but growing up, she was downright dazzling.


    "That keychain¡ªis that a shop around here?"


    Daniel looked down at the keychain and nodded. "This? Yeah, it''s a pet store. They''re over on Hudson Bend, about a thirty-minute ride from here."


    "Oh, thanks! That''s not too far."


    Daniel had to blink a few times, trying to clear his head as Eve smiled at him, her smile so radiant it left him momentarily stunned.


    This felt like a rare opportunity to talk to her. Before now, she''d been so caught up with Cole that she hardly noticed him¡ªor any of the other guys who admired her from a distance. But things had shifted nowadays, and he welcomed the change.


    For the longest time, Daniel kept his distance, knowing she was engaged to Cole. He never wanted to cross any lines, knowing she had her heart set elsewhere. But now? Everything was different. She was no longer tied to the Rosette name, and her engagement to Cole had ended, lifting a weight from his chest.


    Daniel took a breath, determined to keep the conversation going. "So . . . you got a pet?" he asked, letting warmth slip into his tone.


    Eve nodded, a grin spreading across her lovely face. "Yeah, I just adopted him, actually. He''s a golden retriever, but practically the size of a bear. And old, too."


    Daniel''s eyebrows lifted, and he leaned back. "How old are we talking?"


    "Hmm . . . about ten years, give or take?"


    Daniel nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, well, if he''s that old, there are a few things you''ll need to keep an eye on. For one, he''s probably going to need food specially made for seniors, you know¡ªlower calories, easier on the stomach. And joint supplements are a must; they help with arthritis, which he''ll probably have some signs of at that age."


    "Oh," Eve said, slightly surprised. "I hadn''t thought of that."


    "Growth spurt."


    She gaped at him, still processing. "I can''t believe this . . . If you remembered me, why didn''t you say anything?"


    "Well," he said, shrugging. "You were a little busy . . . chasing Cole, if I remember right."


    A blush crept over her cheeks, and Daniel found himself entranced by how endearing she looked.


    "I was just . . . being a bit crazy back then."


    "Back then? So . . . you''re done being crazy over him now?" he asked, his voice soft.


    Eve nodded, looking forward with a faint smile. "That''s right."


    Daniel glanced at his textbook, casually flipping the pages. "Good. Maybe now you''ll notice the people who really care about you."


    "Hmm?" She tilted her head. "Did you say something?"


    "I said . . . you should be studying. We have an exam today."


    "Oh, shoot! I totally forgot!" Eve scrambled to grab her textbook, then slapped her forehead. "Great, I brought the wrong one."


    Without hesitation, Daniel nudged his book over to her. "Here."


    She blinked, surprised. "Aren''t you studying?"


    "I''m done. Just reviewing." He gave her a small smile. "You can borrow it."


    "Thank you, Daniel. I owe you . . .


    again


    ," she said, sighing in relief.


    He glanced at his watch, fighting a grin. "Though you only have about ten minutes left before the teacher shows up."


    "Don''t stress me out!" she wined, frantically flipping through the pages.


    Daniel watched her, a warm feeling spreading through his chest as he savored this small moment between them. He silently wished for more moments like this and promised himself that, this time, he wouldn''t let any opportunity slip by again.

 Chapter 100 Not Just a Classmate

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ????===


    The first time Daniel saw Eve, he was a little boy, small for his age and nervous around just about everyone¡ªand everything, especially dogs.


    In reality, Daniel''s father was incredibly wealthy, but as the son of a mistress, Daniel remained largely unknown.


    Raised by his single mother, he never lacked for anything, thanks to the substantial monthly allowances his father quietly sent.


    However, Daniel''s mother was careful with money and chose to save most of it in his bank account, funneling it into trust funds and investments.


    Her careful budgeting allowed her to build a successful business of her own, and the investments she made in Daniel''s name grew significantly.


    By now, they were earning well over a million each month, providing him with a steady financial foundation without the flashiness.


    It was one of those hot summer days where the sidewalks shimmered with heat, and Daniel had been sent to the corner store by his mom.


    On his way back, he took a shortcut through the park, clutching his little bag of groceries, when he heard barking.


    A massive dog, easily three times his size (at least, that''s how he remembered it), bounded toward him from across the park.


    His first step was reading about dogs¡ªlearning about their behavior, how to approach them, how to interpret their body language.


    Then, he started volunteering at the local animal shelter. At first, he stayed behind the counter, handling paperwork or cleaning the pens, where he could avoid direct contact.


    But with each day, he grew bolder. He''d watch other volunteers handle the dogs, and eventually, he found himself reaching out to pet one. Soon enough, he was helping walk them, feed them, and care for them.


    Through his time at the shelter, Daniel learned more than just how to handle dogs. He learned patience, empathy, and confidence¡ªall qualities he hoped would make him more like the kind of person he imagined Eve would admire.


    His confidence grew, and he felt a newfound respect for these animals that he once feared. He even found himself enjoying their company, laughing at their antics and feeling fulfilled every time he could calm a nervous dog or help an abandoned one find a new home.


    Through the years, Daniel remained quietly in the background, always a step behind Eve, watching over her in silence.


    Whenever she walked down the hallway or laughed over her phone, his gaze would drift her way, as if drawn by some invisible pull.


    She was always lively, always vibrant, yet too caught up in her world to notice him¡ªa quiet observer who couldn''t seem to step forward.


    In those early days, it had hurt a bit. No matter how many times he glanced her way, she only had eyes for Cole. Her laughter, her smile, the way she talked about him with that uncontainable spark¡ªDaniel saw it all, admiring her from a distance while never crossing the invisible line he''d drawn around himself.


    He didn''t know how often he held back, or how many times he wanted to offer her his hand instead. And yet, every time he decided to step forward, he''d see her glancing after Cole, and he''d fall back, letting her chase her dreams.


    But over time, the ache softened. It became less about what he wished for himself and more about her happiness. He became her unseen support¡ªkeeping an eye on her when she looked upset, cheering quietly when she achieved something.


    Occasionally, he''d even help in little ways she''d never know about, like holding a door a second longer or picking up something she''d left behind without a word.


    In some way, he was happy. For Daniel, watching over her was its own kind of love. He wasn''t waiting for her to notice him; he was simply grateful to be close enough to know her, to witness the joy and energy she brought wherever she went.


    And though she might never know how much he cared, the quiet warmth he felt in those moments was enough¡ªfor now.

 Chapter 101 Finding Comfort in Companionship

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ????===


    [EVE]


    "Thank you for coming with me, Daniel. Though you really don''t need to come, I don''t want to bother you," I said, trying to sound a bit more casual than I felt.


    Daniel kept his poker face, raising an eyebrow as if he were judging my words. "You''re not a bother. And if I didn''t come, do you really know what to get for your old dog, Sebastian?"


    I bit my lip and glanced out to the side, trying to hide my embarrassment for the lack of knowledge for this kinds of things. "Ah, well . . . that''s why I''m thanking you now."


    He shrugged with a hint of a smile. "I sometimes volunteer here, so I know all the products in this place. Let''s go and get Sebastian his essentials first."


    With that, Daniel led the way to the bedding and grooming section while I followed closely behind, trying to keep up with his long strides.


    As I walked behind him, I couldn''t help but admire the way he carried himself. He was tall, though not overly so like Cole and Victor, and his lean physique was complemented by broad shoulders.


    His sleek, black hair was cut neatly, and it framed his face nicely, which seemed to catch the attention of the girls passing by.


    I noticed a few heads turn in Daniel''s direction, and for a fleeting moment, I realized that there were some genuinely handsome men around me.


    I had never truly seen it before; my entire world had revolved around Cole. I was so enraptured by him that I had failed to notice the potential of other men.


    Experience tales at empire


    But now, as I embarked on this new path, it felt as though countless doors were swinging open, revealing possibilities I had never considered.


    I shook my head, trying to dismiss the notion of romance. The scars of my past lingered like shadows, haunting me.


    I knew what it meant to be in love, and be consumed by it. The mere thought of it sent a shiver down my spine.


    The memories of my past life clung to me, and I promised myself I would never fall in love like that again.


    "Then let''s check out the other section; we should also get him some vitamins," Daniel suggested, his voice a touch rougher than his usual smooth tone.


    My mind drifted back to Sebastian. Poor old guy probably needed some extra care, and I knew vitamins would help him feel a bit sprier. He''d been slowing down lately, and I felt it was my responsibility to keep him comfortable.


    I''d also need to swing by Michael''s later to pick up his necessary medications. Going back to the mansion to take his medicines felt like too much of a trek from my condo, so stopping by the lab was the better option.


    "Are you coming?"


    Startled, I looked over at Daniel, who was already a good five meters ahead of me. His expression seemed serious, but the way he looked at me made my heart flutter in a way I couldn''t quite place.


    "Ah, wait! I''m coming!" I called out, rushing to catch up with him.


    We made our way to the pet supply section, filled with colorful bags of dog food and shelves stocked with shiny vitamins.


    "I think we should get him these multivitamins," Daniel suggested, pointing to a bright blue bottle that promised to support senior dog health. "They''re packed with nutrients."


    I smiled at his thoughtfulness. "Great choice! And maybe some treats? I''m sure he''d love those."


    As we browsed, I picked up a bag of soft, chewy treats, imagining how Sebastian''s tail would wag at the sight. "He loves these peanut butter ones!" I said, holding up the bag.


    Daniel chuckled, a warm sound that made me smile. "Looks like you know him well. We should definitely grab some of those."


    After collecting everything we needed, we headed toward the checkout.


    As I placed the items on the counter, I glanced at Daniel, who was now holding out his card to pay for everything.


    I gasped and immediately pulled out my own card, ready to settle the bill.


    "Allow me," Daniel insisted.


    "You don''t have to. I can pay for it," I replied, determined to take care of my own expenses.


    "I know you can, but please let me have this chance to make up for saving my life years ago." His sincerity caught me off guard.


    I paused, studying his face for a moment, and then tucked my card back into my bag with a smile. "Well, if you insist," I chuckled. "Thank you very much."


    Daniel suddenly glanced to the side, covering his mouth with his hand as if he was trying to hide a smile. His ears were flushed, a charming shade of pink, but I shrugged it off, attributing it to the warmth of the store.


    They probably had turned the heaters here too much. It was rather hot.

 Chapter 102 A Path Forward

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400 GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ????===


    As Eve drove away, Daniel stood in the parking lot, watching her car disappear around the corner.


    A mixture of happiness and frustration churned within him. He had wanted to ask her to dinner, but now she was gone, and he felt that he had missed another opportunity.


    With a deep sigh, Daniel ran a hand through his hair, scratching his head in exasperation.


    Why was he so indecisive?


    He had promised himself he would seize every chance to be with her, yet when it mattered most, his nerves had gotten the best of him.


    Daniel understood that Eve wasn''t ready for a new relationship. The shadows of her past with Cole still lingered, and he respected that.


    Yet, all he wanted was to help her heal, to bring some joy into her life.


    He had seen glimpses of her smile today, the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about Sebastian, and it made his heart swell with hope.


    Daniel felt a strange mix of contentment and longing. At least Eve noticed him now, and he cherished the connection they were slowly building.


    It felt as though the distance between them was beginning to shrink, like the gentle drawing together of two stars in a vast night sky.


    Just thinking about it made him smile. Each small step they took together felt like a victory.


    He recalled the warmth of her laughter, how it wrapped around him like a cozy blanket on a chilly day. That alone was enough for now.


    Daniel turned to the spot where her car had been parked, his heart racing with excitement to meet her on Monday.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Michael took a sip of his cold coffee and stuck out his tongue in disgust. "I let my secretary handle those things. I only meet important people in person now."


    I nodded, grinning. "That''s right. It''s important to maintain an air of exclusivity, after all. It adds to your value!"


    "Speaking of value, the Fays have offered me a huge sum for QuantumLyfe," he said, suddenly serious.


    "How much?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "Ten billion," he replied.


    My eyes widened in shock. Ten billion was a staggering amount, especially for a startup company like them!


    "They said I could keep my position and pay me an annual salary of a hundred million as long as I delivered results," he added.


    "And what''s the catch?" I asked. I knew the Fays well enough to suspect that a deal like this had strings attached.


    Michael''s expression grew grave. "They want me to develop NanoTech that can regenerate limbs."


    I paused, realizing what the Fays wanted. I remembered Leanna Fay, Cain''s beloved wife and Cole''s mother, who had lost her legs in an accident while she was pregnant with Cole and Lina.


    "Is it possible?" I asked.


    Michael sighed. "QuantumLyfe is still in its early stages, so we will get there eventually, but not anytime soon. It''ll take years, and I don''t want to rush it. I like how QuantumLyfe is developing right now, and I want to maintain control over every decision and direction we take."


    "So you didn''t sell, right?" I asked, relieved.


    Michael shrugged. "No, I don''t like being bossed around by higher-ups. Even if I wanted to, it''s not mine to sell. Have you forgotten you own 70 percent of the shares?"


    I chuckled a little. "Oh right! I completely forgot about that."


    "It''s because I''m the one managing everything. You should come here and help out more often," he said, shaking his head.


    "Me? What could I possibly do? I''d just confuse investors with my age and I lack of any scientific knowledge to help around here. I''ll leave everything in your capable hands," I replied with a grin.


    Michael rolled his eyes, returning to his work. "I shouldn''t have ask. So what brings you here?"


    "Oh right! I came to pick up some medicine for Sebastian." I almost forgot about that part.

 Chapter 103 A Dress to Impress

    [EVE]


    I woke up not to the jarring sound of my alarm, but to something thick and sticky being licked onto my face.


    Groggily, I cracked open an eye to see Sebastian''s big, cheerful face hovering over me, tail wagging in his typical, happy way.


    "Mm . . . what? It''s the weekend," I mumbled, pulling the covers up in protest. "Why are you waking me up this early?"


    Sebastian was unbothered by my groggy state, and nudged his nose against the alarm clock on my nightstand, as if he were trying to point something out.


    "What? Are you hungry?" I yawned, peeking at the clock. "It''s only ten in the morning, Sebastian. Can''t you let me sleep until eleven? It''s the weekends"


    Just as I started to close my eyes again, a sudden thought jolted me awake.


    The


    auction


    !


    "Oh shoot!" I scrambled out of bed, grabbing the alarm clock and staring at the time. "The auction''s at one!"


    And here I was, still half-asleep. With the travel time, getting ready would take me at least two hours. I groaned, glancing at Sebastian as he wagged his tail and barked as if agreeing.


    "Sebastian, why didn''t you wake me up sooner?" I huffed, mock-accusingly. He tilted his head, then nosed his empty food bowl.


    "Oh, right. You''re probably starving," I said, feeling a pang of guilt.


    If Sinclair found out I''d been late feeding his beloved dog, I''d probably won''t hear the end of it.


    "Let''s just keep this little detail to ourselves, alright?" I muttered as I filled up Sebastian''s bowl. He barked cheerfully, wagging his tail as if nodding in agreement.


    Sometimes, I swear this dog understands every word I say.


    As he dug into his food, I dashed into the shower, determined to get ready as fast as possible. My usual leisurely morning routine was out the window; there was no time to waste.


    The fitting and display area was a crisp, clean white, with color brought in only by the dresses carefully displayed.


    I didn''t need anything extravagant, just something that had that perfect mix of elegance and simplicity.


    "Eve?" Hyun''s voice broke my train of thought.


    I turned, and there he was¡ªthough he looked almost like a different person. He was taller now, standing straight instead of his usual slouch, and his hair was freshly styled, dyed in a way that brought out his features.


    Gone was the shy, boyish look I remembered; now he looked confident, with a playful, charming edge.


    "Hyun?" I blinked, barely recognizing him. "Wow . . . I almost didn''t recognize you! You look incredible!"


    Hyun''s cheeks tinted slightly as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Ah, well, Genevieve''s been on my case about standing up straight, skincare routines, the works. I figured I should get serious with the opening coming up. I don''t want to make you look bad."


    I laughed, patting his shoulder. "You''re doing great, honestly. You''re going to impress everyone, trust me."


    His eyes sparkled with excitement, and he flashed a beaming smile. "I won''t let you down!"


    Ah . . . my heart is healed . . .


    "By the way, have you had breakfast yet? I don''t have much, but I can grab something for you if you''re hungry."


    "Oh! Actually, I''m here because I need a dress. Just something simple and elegant¡ªdo you happen to have anything I could borrow? A spare maybe?"


    Hyun chuckled and shook his head. "Borrow? Spare? Eve, come with me."


    Without another word, he led me further into the studio, where seamstress were busy creating and adjusting different clothes.


    Dresses at all stages of completion filled the room, but one piece at the center immediately caught my eye. It was stunning.


    "Oh, wow . . ." I could barely breathe at the sight.


    Hyun took my hand gently. "I designed this with you in mind, Eve. I hope that''s alright."


    I stared at him, my heart warming. "Hyun, it''s beautiful! It''s exactly what I need¡ªcan I burrow it?"


    He raised my hand to his lips in a quiet gesture, making me freeze, feeling my pulse quicken. "It''s yours."

 Chapter 104 The Florin Auction Ball

    The Florin Auction Ball was a highly anticipated event held annually in the heart of Paris, seamlessly blending elegance with philanthropy.


    Set in the sprawling gardens of the Florin estate, the event transforms the lush outdoor space into a breathtaking wonderland, perfect for an afternoon of opulence and charity.


    As the sun began to rise, casting a warm golden glow across the beautifully manicured gardens, the crisp air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers.


    The event organizers had truly outdone themselves, transforming the frosty landscape into a vibrant winter wonderland, bursting with color and life.


    It was a magical sight, turning the cold afternoon into a delightful spectacle that promised a day of joy and celebration.


    Twinkling fairy lights were strung between the trees, creating a canopy of stars that twinkle down at the guests. Elegant white tents, adorned with flowing pastel fabrics, provide a chic atmosphere while ensuring the comfort of the attendees.


    Guests arrive in droves, their gowns and tailored tuxedos glimmering against the natural backdrop.


    The women float gracefully in a palette of soft pinks, rich blues, and shimmering silvers, while the men exude sophistication in classic black and white or daringly colored suits that showcase their individual styles.


    As laughter and chatter fill the air, the atmosphere buzzes with excitement, and anticipation.


    At the heart of the garden, a grand stage was elegantly decorated with vibrant floral arrangements and golden accents.


    The auctioneer, an esteemed figure known for their charisma and charm, took center stage.


    The event features an impressive array of items, ranging from luxurious vacation packages to exquisite art pieces, each carefully curated to appeal to the elite clientele.


    Every auction told a story, many linked to the various charities supported by the event.


    Throughout the day, guests mingle, sipping on champagne and indulging in gourmet hors d''oeuvres meticulously prepared by renowned chefs.


    Stations offering delectable dishes from around the world line the garden pathways, inviting attendees to sample everything from delicate canape?s to extravagant seafood towers.


    Cole was not far off, casually dressed in a midnight-blue polo shirt that clung just right to his physique, exuding an effortless charm. He was surrounded by a group of young men, laughing and exchanging banter, completely engrossed in their conversation.


    Lina and his parents were nowhere in sight, which Sophie considered a stroke of luck; she knew Lina would undoubtedly steal the spotlight effortlessly if she was here.


    Sophie was radiating confidence as she surveyed the crowd, convinced that today was finally her moment to capture Cole''s attention. Every detail of her appearance had been meticulously planned, each element carefully curated in the days leading up to the auction.


    She had chosen her outfit carefully, ensuring that it highlighted her best features and accentuated her body shape.


    Today, she wasn''t just another face in the crowd; she was a vision of beauty that demanded to be noticed.


    With her heart racing, Sophie prepared to make her way toward Cole, but suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. A ripple of whispers coursed through the crowd, drawing every eye toward the entrance.


    Sinclair strode in confidently, and at his side was Eve. The moment she stepped into the garden, all attention gravitated toward her.


    Eve''s dress was a stunning blend of simplicity and allure, its hem falling just around her knees. Crafted from a silky fabric that caught the light with every movement, it showcased a unique design that was refreshingly modern.


    The dress featured clean lines and an understated silhouette, yet it possessed an enchanting quality that made it hard to look away.


    Its gentle hue¡ªa soft, iridescent lavender¡ªseemed to shift subtly as she moved, creating a mesmerizing effect that captivated those around her.


    The minimalist approach was a departure from the overly ornate styles often seen at such events, giving Eve an air of effortless elegance that felt entirely fresh and original.


    Her long hair was styled in a sleek high ponytail, drawing attention to her delicate features and the graceful curve of her neck. The ponytail swayed softly with her movements, adding a playful touch to her sophisticated look.


    Eve''s radiant smile and striking presence illuminated the garden, and the combination of her unique dress and polished hairstyle made her the center of attention, eclipsing even the most elaborate outfits around her.


    Instantly, all eyes were drawn to her. Women whispered excitedly about her dress, eager to know the designer behind such a stunning creation, while men discreetly inquired if she was still single, their interest piqued by her undeniable charm.


    But there was one presence that made it difficult for anyone to approach her¡ªSinclair, who stood protectively by Eve''s side, radiating an aura that repel anyone daring enough to close the distance.

 Chapter 105 Of Crowns and Claws

    [EVE]


    "Looks like you did a great job finding that dress," Sinclair said, taking a sip of wine. "For a moment, I was actually worried you wouldn''t find something to wear for this event."


    I chuckled, brushing a hand over the fabric. "Coming from you, that means this dress really is one of a kind, right?"


    Sinclair nodded seriously. "It looks great on you."


    A warm feeling spread through me. This investment with Hyun was going to be a success¡ªI''d had a good feeling about it, and seeing Sinclair''s reaction sealed it.


    "By the way . . ." Sinclair dabbed his lips with a napkin, then shot me a piercing look. "How''s Sebastian doing?"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ugh.


    I could feel his scrutinizing gaze. "Relax, I''m taking good care of him. I''ve gotten everything he needs, all his medications too, so you really don''t have to worry."


    Sinclair raised an eyebrow, unconvinced.


    "If you don''t believe me, here." I pulled out my phone, showing Sinclair a live video of Sebastian lounging in front of my 60-inch screen projector screen, happily watching his favorite dog show and munching on treats.


    I frowned. "Wait, how did he even turn the TV on?"


    Sinclair sighed, shaking his head. "Anyway, I''m not against you keeping Sebastian for now, but make sure he takes his medicine on time."


    I grinned at him. "Don''t worry. Sebastian is my dog now; I''ll take good care of him."


    But Sinclair''s cheeks puffed out in slight annoyance. Clearly, he didn''t love that response. "What do you mean your dog? You''re just currently his nanny, nothing more."


    "Yes. Yes. Whatever makes you sleep at night. By the way, where''s Victor?" I asked, glancing around.


    Sinclair popped a grape into his mouth. "Busy."


    "On the weekend?"


    I hadn''t noticed the man standing beside her until now. He was tall and striking, with rich dark skin, midnight-black hair, and mesmerizing amber eyes that seemed to flash with mischief.


    His features were sharp and exotic, so unlike anything I was used to seeing. It wasn''t hard to see why he had a bit of a reputation as a charmer¡ªwomen would be drawn to him naturally.


    Queen Emilia nudged him forward with a gentle smile. "Eve, this is my grandson, Raelan. Raelan, meet Eve Rosette."


    Raelan glanced at me with a slow grin, but instead of a courteous bow or even a polite greeting, he sized me up with a raised eyebrow. "Really, Grandmother? She''s . . . well, not as beautiful as you claimed. She''s too thin and too pale, and aside from her huge breasts, there''s nothing remarkable about her."


    I felt a prick of irritation but kept my composure. Raelan''s bluntness wasn''t charming¡ªit was rude.


    Queen Emilia gasped, mortified, and quickly turned to me, flustered. "Oh, Eve, please accept my apologies. My grandson may have had one too many glasses of champagne."


    I glanced at Raelan, whose smirk suggested otherwise. I was sure that he had wanted to catch me off-guard, wanted to see me fluster.


    But if he thought he''d make me uncomfortable, he had no idea who he was dealing with.


    Smiling sweetly, I replied, "It''s quite all right, Your Highness. Prince Raelan was simply being honest. I can appreciate that."


    Then, turning to Raelan with a sharp smile, I added, "Oh, how refreshing to meet someone so . . .


    blunt


    . Do you always flaunt such shallow judgments, or did you reserve this level of charm just for me?"


    Raelan''s smirk faltered just slightly, as though he hadn''t expected a response.


    Queen Emilia was trying to contain her own chuckle, and she placed a hand on my shoulder. "Oh, Eve, I knew I liked you from the start."


    Sinclair''s sneer cut through the air, his gaze locked on Raelan. "Well I don''t like that grandson of yours," he said coldly. "If he stays a moment longer, I''ll have my guards throw him out."


    The venom in his tone and the glint in his eyes left no doubt¡ªSinclair''s patience had run out.


    Everyone nearby stilled, the tension as sharp as glass. Even Queen Emilia seemed taken aback, her usual poised demeanor faltering slightly at Sinclair''s anger.


    With a regretful sigh, Queen Emilia placed a firm hand on Raelan''s arm. "Come along, Raelan. Eve, I am so terribly sorry. Rest assured, I will see to it that my grandson learns the respect he clearly lacks."

 Chapter 106 Happy Birthday

    [EVE]


    With a regretful sigh, Queen Emilia placed a firm hand on Raelan''s arm. "Come along, Raelan. Eve, I am so terribly sorry. Rest assured, I will see to it that my grandson learns the respect he clearly lacks."


    I gave a polite nod, but Sinclair wasn''t done. He leveled one last, searing look at the prince. Discover hidden stories at empire


    "I''d suggest teaching him some manners before setting him loose on the world," Sinclair said, his voice low and hissing. "Even my dog Sebastian has a stronger grasp of courtesy."


    I stifled a laugh as Queen Emilia led her grandson away, her face taut with the faintest hint of embarrassment.


    Though I pitied the Queen, it was clear she''d pampered Raelan far too much, letting his arrogance grow unchecked.


    I knew that Queen Emilia''s apology was sincere, but as for actually disciplining her grandson . . . that seemed unlikely. Raelan was her favorite, her indulgence; I doubted she''d truly rein him in.


    As they walked away, however, I caught Raelan glancing back over his shoulder. His amber eyes narrowed, simmering with a challenge I could practically feel. He clearly didn''t take well to being put in his place, especially not in public.


    I offered him a bright, mocking smile before casually raising my middle finger in his direction, my eyes daring him to react.


    Raelan''s expression flickered in shock, a hint of red staining his cheeks before he quickly looked away, his back rigid with frustration.


    Satisfied, I turned back to the auction, suppressing a smirk. If he thought he could fluster me with a few shallow insults, he was in for a very rude awakening.


    As they disappeared from sight, I turned to Sinclair, feeling a wave of satisfaction. His words had been as sharp as any retort I could have made, and he''d defended me without hesitation.


    "Thank you, Grandfather," I said with a sweet smile.


    Sinclair''s expression darkened. "Don''t let that wretch get too close," he sneered. "That boy might be royalty, but his character''s worth less than the dirt under my boots. At least common folk know how to show some respect."


    I chuckled softly. "No worries. He''s hardly my type, and trust me, there''s no chance I''d fall for him." I was sure that the idiot prince have his sight on someone else.


    The auction continued, item after item paraded across the stage, and I found myself growing increasingly bored.


    Just as I stifled a yawn, a striking piece appeared that immediately drew me in.


    It was a painting by Zoe Lee, one of the most renowned painters in the world, her works treasured across continents.


    Though Zoe wasn''t present at the auction, her masterpiece stole the show. This particular painting was from her early days, when she was still carving out her path to fame.


    Pieces like this were incredibly rare¡ªand incredibly valuable.


    I had to admit, he had guts challenging Cole. But this was getting absurd.


    "Nine million," Cole shot back.


    And just as the prince was about to raise his paddle again, a firm, resounding voice interrupted, making everyone fall silent.


    "Twenty million."


    I turned, startled, to find Sinclair seated beside me, as calm and poised as ever. I blinked, unable to hide my surprise. "Old man . . ."


    He glanced at me with a smirk. "Call me grandfather."


    With Sinclair''s massive bid, the room went quiet. The auctioneer, recovering from the shock, quickly called it.


    "Sold to Sinclair Rosette for twenty million!"


    The staff brought the painting over, and I couldn''t resist leaning in to admire it up close¡ªit was even more breathtaking than I''d imagined.


    "You''re drooling," Sinclair pointed out dryly.


    I wiped at my lips, feigning innocence. "Huh? Of course not."


    "Take it," he said, nodding to the painting.


    I froze. "Wait . . . you''re giving it to me?"


    Sinclair gave a casual shrug, lifting his glass to take another sip. "Consider it a birthday gift."


    My jaw dropped as his words sank in. "Today''s my . . . birthday?"


    Sinclair shook his head, looking amused at my dazed expression. "You really didn''t remember?"


    It hit me like a ton of bricks¡ªI had completely forgotten that my supposed birthday was today. I managed a sheepish smile.


    "Wait, isn''t it your birthday today, too? And Sebastian!"


    He gave a dismissive snort. "Yes, but don''t worry about it. I already have everything I need."


    I chuckled, feeling a rare warmth. "Thank you, Grandfather. I promise, I''ll repay the favor someday."


    Sinclair waved his hand with a small smile. "Don''t think about."

 Chapter 107 Eternal Bloom

    [EVE]


    After the painting, a historic piece of jewelry¡ªa ruby necklace once worn by generations of English royalty¡ªwas up for auction.


    The necklace held profound historical value, with its central ruby gleaming brightly, catching the attention of the crowd.


    Women bid eagerly, each driven by the allure of owning a piece of history. Finally, the gavel fell at ten million, and the winning bid went to Sophia.


    "This is for you, Sophie," Sophia said, turning to her daughter with a warm smile.


    "Oh, Mother, thank you!" Sophie''s face lit up as she embraced her mother, and the crowd applauded, moved by the scene.


    Their affection was picture worthy¡ªa perfect, enviable bond. I couldn''t help but watch, feeling a pang of something I wouldn''t dare call jealousy.


    Sophie glanced in my direction, throwing me a small, knowing smile. I returned it, hiding the ache I felt. She had a real family, one she could rely on.


    I''d never show it on my face, but I couldn''t deny that I envied her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our final piece of the evening¡ªand if I may say, our finest treasure yet," the host announced, his voice laced with suspense as a slow dramatic drumbeat filled the room. "We present to you . . . the Eternal Bloom!"


    A collective gasp swept through the audience. My eyes were immediately drawn to the centerpiece on stage: the largest, most exquisite pink diamond I''d ever laid eyes on.


    At sixty carats, the diamond was cut into the shape of a delicate rose, capturing every facet of light and turning it into a mesmerizing display.


    Its beauty was undeniable, and I could feel the desire stirring in every woman in the room, myself included.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even though I wasn''t one to obsess over jewelry, the Eternal Bloom had a magnetic pull, an allure that was impossible to resist.


    The bidding began at ten million, and in a heartbeat, the price surged as voices competed to claim this masterpiece.


    My heart raced as I watched the numbers rise¡ªtwenty million, then thirty, forty. I could sense the fervor in the room, a collective enchantment that had every woman entranced.


    "Do you want it?" came Sinclair''s voice beside me, quiet but thoughtful.


    The only reason he''d let Sinclair have the painting earlier was likely out of respect for the old man. But now, with Sinclair sitting this one out, Cole wasn''t holding back in the slightest.


    And just like that, Cole won the Eternal Bloom.


    I suspected it was meant as a gift for his twin sister, Lina. Their birthday was coming up, after all.


    Though, I couldn''t bring myself to care all that much.


    The moment the auctioneer handed over the delicately wrapped Eternal Bloom to Cole, it was as if the enchantment was finally broken.


    Now, every eye in the room was fixed on him. Women gazed with open admiration, drawn not just to the diamond but to the man who could afford such extravagance with nonchalance.


    Beside me, Sinclair chuckled, a deep, quiet sound. "That boy certainty knows how to throw away money with style," he said, a note of something almost like admiration in his tone. "Victor could really learn from him."


    He laughed, as if savoring some secret known only to him.


    I glanced at him, curious.


    What is it about Victor now?


    Eventually, the auction wound down smoothly, or so I thought . . . my relief was premature.


    Sophia approached with Sophie at her side, and I noticed Sinclair''s expression tense when he saw them approaching.


    Sophia''s greeting was polite, but the old man''s eyes didn''t soften one bit.


    "Father," Sophia said, nudging Sophie to greet him as well, "I didn''t know you''d be here at the Auction today. You usually don''t come at events like this. If you''d told us, we could have come together."


    I was just as baffled.


    Sinclair rarely attended events like this in person; it was almost always Victor who made the appearances.


    But with Victor busy managing the company, Sinclair must have felt he had no choice but to attend gatherings like this to restore his presence and revive the former glory of the Rosette empire.

 Chapter 108 Fake Family

    [EVE]


    Sinclair took a slow, deliberate sip of his water. He was unsettlingly calm, his eyes detached. He barely looked at Sophia before responding.


    "Why should I feel the need to report my every movement to you?"


    Sophia''s smile faltered, but she forced herself to hold her composure. "Father, that''s not what I meant. I only thought that, since we''re family, we might have come together. People would wonder, after all, seeing you here with . . . well,


    her


    ," she said, glancing at me, her voice heavy with implication.


    Sinclair''s gaze turned cold. He looked at her from under his lids, his expression unreadable. "You''re making a major issue out of nothing," he replied, his voice dismissive.


    "Really, Father?" Sophia''s smile turned brittle. "You''d rather spend your time with her than your own family? Sophie is hurt, you know. You ruined her party, and now you''re here with someone without so much as a word to us. And then there''s the twenty-million-dollar painting you gave her¡ªyou didn''t even gift anything to your own granddaughter! Your very own flesh and blood."


    Sophie, looking sorrowful, spoke up. "Grandfather, I don''t want anything," she said in a soft voice, gazing down at Sinclair. "I only want you to visit us now and then. I know we might be strangers at this point, but I want to bridge the gap between us."


    I watched them, my suspicions intensifying. Was this some scheme?


    They were using Sophie now, pulling at Sinclair''s heartstrings in hopes of prying him back toward the family fold.


    Sinclair despised his sons for their betrayals, but his granddaughter . . . How did he truly feel about Sophie?


    Were they now plotting to use his age, his softer heart toward his granddaughter, to manipulate him?


    Against all odds, Sinclair''s heart was as hard as stone. He sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "If you want to see me, then all you have to do is visit me at my mansion. Do you really want an old man who has difficulty walking to come to you?"


    Sophie stiffened, embarrassment flooding her cheeks. "Well, I . . . ," she stammered, caught off guard by Sinclair''s sharp retort.


    It was true; Sophie could have visited Sinclair before, but she never made the effort. If she truly wished to connect with him, she needed to demonstrate that desire more actively.


    "Father, I''m still talking to you." Just then, Sophia attempted to grab Sinclair, but I blocked her.


    "Sorry, but Grandfather''s health is fragile. Please stop agitating him," I said firmly.


    "Who are you to speak to me like that?" she retorted, surprise and indignation mingling in her voice.


    "Me?" I pointed to myself, and chuckled. "Aren''t I your sister-in-law?"


    Sophia paused, confusion etched across her face. "W-what . . . ?"


    "I was legally adopted as Sinclair''s daughter, remember?" I said, meeting her gaze. "And don''t you know that it''s Grandfather''s birthday today?"


    Sophia looked lost. "I . . . I . . ."


    "Clearly not. Next time you talk about family, maybe you should remember their birthdays," I shot back, my tone sharper than intended.


    Sinclair disliked grand parties, preferring to keep his birthday a private affair. Only close friends and business associates sent him gifts, avoiding the spectacle of a large celebration.


    "Anyway, we have to go, sister-in-law. It''s nice seeing you," I said, preparing to leave.


    As I turned to walk away, I paused and looked back at Sophie. "By the way, Sophie, you didn''t greet your aunt. I don''t mind, but others might think you''ve forgotten to acknowledge your elders."


    Her mouth dropped open in shock, and before she could formulate a retort, we stepped out of the auction garden and into the parking lot.


    "Are you okay, old man?" I asked, half-joking.


    "Call me grandfather," he replied, pulling out his high blood pressure medication. "Those sons of mine, along with that mother and daughter pair, are going to be the death of me."


    I chuckled softly at his words. "Don''t say that! You''re still strong as a dragon."


    But my smile faltered as I caught sight of Cole standing by my car.

 Chapter 109 Forced Destinies

    [EVE]


    Sinclair and I had arrived at the auction event separately, so it made sense that we would depart in the same fashion.


    I was headed back to my condo, while he would return to his mansion, each of us in our own cars.


    Sinclair had come accompanied by his bodyguard, while I had ventured here alone. I wasn''t overly concerned; I knew my secret bodyguard was keeping a watchful eye not far away.


    Cole had made sure of that.


    But now, as I approached my car, I found him standing there, alone, and that unsettled me.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice carrying a hint of annoyance.


    "I''m still your bodyguard, so I''m taking you home," he replied, not a crack of his icy expression.


    "Are you joking?" I shot back, fully aware that Cole never joked about such things.


    He raised an eyebrow, his nonchalance irritating me. "No, I''m not." With that, he casually slid into the driver''s seat of my car.


    Of course, he had a spare key.


    I glanced over at Sinclair, silently pleading for his intervention, but the old man simply waved me off as he headed towards his Rolls Royce.


    "Come to the mansion later, Eve. We''ll have a little celebration. And make sure to bring Sebastian with you," Sinclair called out just before his car pulled away.


    My mouth dropped open in shock. What the hell!


    Traitor


    !


    Cole leaned over, peeking out of the window. "Are you coming?" he asked, his tone infuriatingly calm.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed heavily and stared at the horizon.


    Fine, then!


    His expression remained unperturbed, but I caught a flicker of something in the rearview mirror¡ªa crack in his stoic face.


    "I don''t ask for forgiveness, Eve. I only want a second chance to bring back what we had before."


    "What part of ''I don''t want you back'' don''t you understand?" I shot back, my heart racing as I sensed the tension thickening between us.


    Cole pursed his lips, and for a moment, the silence that enveloped us felt heavy, almost suffocating.


    Then I noticed we weren''t heading toward my condo.


    "Wait, what are you doing? Where are we going? Where are you taking me?" Panic edged into my voice, rising with each question.


    "Relax. I''m not going to kidnap you. I just want to take you somewhere that has fresh air," he said calmly, but it did little to ease my mounting anxiety.


    "I don''t want fresh air! I want my condo air, so turn this damn car around and take me home!" I insisted, frustration bubbling over as he continued to drive without a hint of hesitation.


    I was usually calm, but when it came to this man, he had a way of rattling me with ease.


    "Hey, are you even listening to me?" I exclaimed, my voice rising.


    Suddenly, the car came to a halt, jolting me as I looked around, realizing we were perched on some kind of hill that overlooked the sprawling city below.


    The twinkling lights created a breathtaking panorama, but it was the last thing on my mind right now.


    "Wait, why did you bring me here?" I demanded, my pulse quickening with confusion.


    Instead of answering, Cole stepped out and opened my door. In silence, he extended his hand to me, his gesture both inviting and commanding.


    I hesitated, torn between the beauty of the scene and the chaos brewing within me.


    The city lights glimmered like stars, but all I could focus on was the man standing before me, waiting for me to decide whether to step into his world once more or to walk away forever.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle around us as Cole remained unmoving, resolute in his stance.


    It became clear to me that he wouldn''t back down, and I decided to get this done and over with. As soon as this was done, then the soonest I could return to the comfort of my condo.


    With a firm grip, I took his hand.

 Chapter 110 Flowers in the Sky

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    As soon as I stepped out of the car, I pulled my hand from Cole''s grasp as quick as lightning.


    He didn''t seem to mind, walking beside me as we made our way up the gentle slope of the hill. It was a short walk, and soon we reached a quiet, scenic spot that opened up to a breathtaking view of the city below.


    The skyline stretched before us, a sea of twinkling lights against the deepening night. Buildings rose like silhouettes against the fading twilight, their windows glimmering with life. Streets wound below us, lit by the glow of streetlamps and moving cars, giving the city a heartbeat of its own.


    For a moment, I simply stared, caught off guard by the beauty of it all¡ªthe vastness, the calm, and the serenity that hung in the air.


    The city felt endless, alive, yet peaceful from this height, as if inviting me to take it all in.


    I took a deep breath, letting the cool night air fill my lungs, and sighed into the horizon, feeling a strange mix of calm and exhilaration.


    "This is so beautiful," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as I gazed at the breathtaking view.


    "Yes, it is . . ." I heard Cole reply softly.


    The gentleness in his voice took me by surprise. I''d never heard him sound so unguarded before, as if this moment had stripped away all his cold indifference.


    I looked back at Cole, who was still watching me, his expression softer than I''d ever seen.


    I opened my mouth, about to say something¡ªanything¡ªto ease the overwhelming emotions building in my chest.


    However, before I could find the words, he gently reached for my hand, silencing me with a touch that was both tender and firm.


    In his other hand, he held the Eternal Bloom¡ªthat famed 60-carat pink diamond. Its flawless surface shimmered in the dim light, reflecting every color of the fireworks fading above us.


    The jewel looked like it held galaxies within it, far more brilliant than anything I''d ever seen.


    Without a word, he slipped the ring onto my finger, his movements achingly gentle, like he feared the moment would shatter if he moved too quickly.


    Then, he brought my hand to his lips, brushing the lightest, softest kiss over the diamond and the skin beneath it.


    His gaze lifted to meet mine, and I felt my breath catch as I saw the depth of emotion shining in his eyes¡ªwords he hadn''t said, feelings he''d never dared to reveal.


    There was no holding back now. He was laying everything bare, and I could feel the weight of it all in that single, heart-wrenching kiss.


    "Happy Birthday, Eve," he said, his voice low but filled with a warmth that felt like a gentle embrace.


    My chest tightened, and I felt a rush of emotions I hadn''t expected. I''d always known Cole as someone who kept his distance, someone with walls so high I''d almost stopped trying to look over them.


    But here he was, peeling those walls back, if only for a moment, showing me a side of himself I hadn''t seen since we were kids.


    He''d planned this¡ªall of this. Not just the flowers and fireworks, but the small details, every single thing that made tonight unforgettable.


    "I know I''m not always . . . good with words, but I wanted you to have something special. Something you''d remember this day."


    I wanted to say something, anything to cut through the thick silence between us. With him by my side the walls I had so carefully built around my heart were beginning to crumble, and I feared they''d be completely shattered if I stayed here, in this moment with him, for even a second longer.

 Chapter 111 Youre too Late

    [EVE]


    I fought back my tears, refusing to let them escape. I couldn''t cry now. I had already shed so many tears over him in the past, and I wasn''t about to start again¡ªnot now, not ever.


    I''d promised myself long ago to never come back to him, to keep him from slipping into my life again.


    My mind filled with memories of all the hurt, every word he''d said and every action he''d taken that left scars on my heart. Each painful moment had driven me to harden my resolve, to close myself off.


    Piece by piece, I reconstructed the walls around my heart, reinforcing them against the pull he still had on me.


    "You''re too late . . ." I whispered, my voice barely audible over the distant rumble of thunder.


    "What?" His expression turned wary, his hand still clasped around mine, his eyes searching my face.


    "You''re too late!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the sudden crack of thunder as the sky darkened, unleashing a torrent of rain.


    It was as if my emotions had stirred the heavens themselves, the storm mirroring the turmoil inside me.


    I turned, intent on leaving, but he grabbed my hand, desperation thick in his voice. "What should I do?" he pleaded. "Tell me, please, what can I do to make it up to you?"


    For a moment, I met his gaze, staring into the depths of his eyes where regret and sorrow swirled. His vulnerability struck me, yet it wasn''t enough to erase the scars he had left behind.


    I took a breath, steadying myself.


    "You''re too late. You don''t deserve me," I said, each word, cutting, and final.


    His grip loosened, his hand falling away as I turned and walked into the rain, letting it wash over me, each step sealing the choice I''d made to leave him behind.


    === ???? ===


    He hoped, with all his heart, that she''d feel the same. He''d even rehearsed what he wanted to say, though the words never seemed quite right in his mind.


    Victor took a deep breath, steadying himself as he looked back at the doorway, his heart pounding with a mixture of nerves and excitement.


    The rain might have put a damper on the evening''s ambiance, but he could only hope that it wouldn''t affect Eve''s mood.


    He wanted her to see the effort he''d put in, to understand just how much he cared. Even if she hadn''t realized it before, he hoped tonight would show her that she was cherished, deeply and truly, in a way that went beyond simple friendship.


    Just as he was lost in thought, imagining the perfect moment and hoping she''d feel the same, he heard footsteps approaching.


    Victor''s heart leaped, and he straightened, taking one last look around to ensure everything was in place. This was it¡ªthe moment he''d been waiting for.


    When he turned, it wasn''t Eve standing there, but Sinclair.


    "You''re still waiting for her?" the older man asked, voice gentle but laced with an edge of concern.


    Victor forced a smile. "She''s probably just caught up with something. Maybe she hasn''t seen my messages yet."


    Though that seemed unlikely. Eve was always quick to reply, but this time, it felt different.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    By the way, it''s actually Sebastian, Sinclair and Eve''s birthday. Sorry for the confusion.

 Chapter 112 Echoes of an Uncelebrated Night

    [VICTOR]


    Sinclair sighed, taking a deep breath as he stepped closer, his eyes scanning Victor''s face. "Come inside, Vic. It''s getting colder out here."


    "I''m fine," Victor replied, shrugging as if he hadn''t been suppressing a shiver for the past hour. "It''s not that chilly."


    Sinclair gave him a lingering look but held back any further insistence. "Suit yourself," he said at last, stepping away. "But don''t wait too long."


    Victor nodded, only half-hearing the old man''s words.


    As the door closed behind Sinclair, he pulled out his phone and dialed Eve''s number for what must have been the tenth time. His heart sank with each unanswered ring until it went to voicemail, and he found himself staring blankly at the dark screen.


    Victor left her another message, his voice softer this time, almost pleading.


    "Eve, just . . . let me know you''re okay, all right? I''ll be here."


    Minutes passed, and he kept his gaze fixed on the path, watching the rain hit the ground in a relentless rhythm. He tried calling again, but now the call wouldn''t even connect.


    It was as if her phone had vanished from the world.


    Worry crept in, wrapping around his heart with icy fingers. "Did something happen to her?" he murmured, dread filling him.


    No, he reasoned. Eve was well-protected¡ªher bodyguards were Fay soldiers, trained spies, the best protection anyone could have.


    She was likely safer than anyone else at this very moment. He clung to that thought, but his heart refused to settle.


    The minutes dragged into hours, and the rain showed no sign of letting up. The lights he''d set up had dimmed, their glow a sad shadow of the warm atmosphere he''d planned.


    The sushi ship sat untouched, and the roses and balloons in the small corner looked faded, like a dream slowly slipping away.


    Victor had done everything he could to make this night perfect, and now, standing here alone, he felt foolish for believing it might work out.


    By the time dawn began to break, a pale gray light spreading across the horizon, his phone was silent, the hope of a response dwindling with each minute.


    . . .


    Morning came with a dull, pounding ache in my head, like I''d been struck.


    I groaned, pressing a hand to my forehead, only for a chill to run through me, followed by the unmistakable tickle in my nose.


    Great.


    A cold.


    I fumbled for the medicine box beside my bed, quickly downing some tablets and praying they''d at least take the edge off the inevitable wave of symptoms.


    With bleary eyes, I glanced at the bedside clock. My heart nearly stopped as I registered the time.


    "Oh no! Sinclair and Sebastian''s birthday party!" I muttered, rubbing my temples as if that could turn back the clock. "Wait . . . it''s my celebration too," I realized, a pang of guilt sinking in.


    I hadn''t just missed their party; I''d missed my own birthday celebration too. The realization was like a punch to the gut.


    I forced myself up, hastily pulled on some clothes, and grabbed my car keys. I wasn''t going to miss this, not entirely.


    "Sebastian, let''s go," I said and at the side, Sebastian quickly throttled toward me.


    The painkillers had started to work their magic, dulling the ache enough that I could drive without too much difficulty.


    My heart pounded the entire way to Sinclair''s mansion, anxiety gnawing at me. I couldn''t shake the image of everyone waiting for me, of Sinclair disappointed, maybe even hurt, by my absence.


    I did promised to be back last night, but I fell asleep instead.


    When I finally arrived, the mansion was quieter than expected. Decorations still clung to the walls, remnants of the party lingering like echoes of laughter and celebration I''d missed.


    Streamers hung loosely, and a banner with "Happy Birthday" printed in bold letters fluttered in the gentle morning breeze.


    The sight filled me with a deep, sudden guilt.

 Chapter 113 Moments Missed, Moments Made

    [EVE]


    I stepped further inside, and I noticed the party aftermath¡ªthe empty glasses, half-deflated balloons, and the faint scent of cake lingering in the air.


    I could picture everyone gathered here, celebrating, waiting for me. My chest tightened with the ache of guilt that I hadn''t been there.


    "Eve!" a voice called out, jolting me from my thoughts.


    I turned to see Victor hurrying toward me, his face a mixture of relief and worry.


    The moment he reached me, he pulled me into a tight hug, catching me off guard. His warmth wrapped around me, his heartbeat steady and grounding against my cheek.


    Despite the shock, I found myself relaxing, the comfort of his embrace easing some of my guilt.


    "I was so worried," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I thought something might have happened to you. Thank god you''re okay."


    "Oh, about that, I''m sorry," I murmured against his chest. "I got home and . . . I fell asleep. My phone died, and I didn''t hear any of your calls or messages." My voice trailed off, shame coloring my words.


    Only then did Victor seem to realize he was still holding me, his arms lingering a moment before he quickly released me, stepping back as though he''d been burned.


    His face flushed as he stammered, "Ah, s-sorry . . . I just¡ªI got caught up in the relief, and forgot my manners."


    I offered him a small, understanding smile. "It''s alright, really." The hug, unexpected as it was, wasn''t really that of a big deal.


    I was surprised to find that Victor was more affectionate than his stony face and guarded attitude had led me to believe.


    "By the way, where''s Sinclair?" I asked, scanning the room, hoping to make amends with him as well.


    Victor''s expression softened. "He''s in the study. He was worried about you too."


    At the side, Sebastian barked, and Victor bent down to pat his head. "Of course no one forgot about you," he said with a smirk. "Come on, let''s go to Sinclair."


    "Thanks, Victor. And I''m sorry for not showing up last night. I hope you still had a good time without me."


    That Victor could be a perfectionist. That must be why he was so grouchy earlier.


    Sinclair sighed. "I give up."


    Deciding to lighten the mood, I nudged Sebastian forward. "Don''t be grumpy, old man. Look, I brought Sebastian with me."


    "Call me Grandfather," Sinclair replied, finally setting his paperwork aside and grinning as he saw Sebastian. "Come here, boy, I''ve got a gift for you!"


    But Sebastian hesitated, staying by my side. Sinclair''s face darkened, clearly displeased, so I gave the dog a gentle push.


    Only then did Sebastian trot over to Sinclair, accepting a large bone with enthusiastic tail wags.


    "Sebastian, remember, I''m still your owner. Have you forgotten that?" Sinclair chided, pretending to scold the dog, who just started gnawing happily on his treat.


    "Come on, Grandfather, don''t be so serious," I said, pulling out a small box and placing it on his desk. "I made you something."


    Sinclair eyed the box suspiciously, then lifted the lid to find a handcrafted brooch inside. He examined it, his face scrunched up in a frown. "What is this supposed to be? It looks like crumpled paper."


    I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to snap back. Sure, my crochet skills were amateur, but I''d poured my heart into making that brooch.


    "It''s supposed to be Sebastian," I said, pointing at the matching one pinned on his collar. "I made one for him too, see?"


    Sinclair raised an eyebrow, inspecting the one on Sebastian. "Really? It looks like a wad of thread," he muttered dryly.


    An angry vein throbbed in my forehead. "Fine. If you don''t want it, I''ll just take it back."


    But before I could reach for it, Sinclair swiftly snatched it up. "Who said I didn''t want it?" he retorted. "It may look like crumpled paper, but it''s still a gift. And it''d be rude not to accept."


    I forced a smile, masking my irritation.


    Rude not to accept, but apparently, not rude to insult the person who made it,


    I thought, watching as Sinclair pinned the brooch on his jacket with surprising care.

 Chapter 114 Small Gestures, Deep Impressions

    [Victor]


    Victor took a deep breath, feeling the now-familiar emotion settle in his chest.


    He''d lost track of how many sighs he''d let slip since Eve hadn''t shown up to the birthday celebration. Despite the efforts to keep things cheerful, her absence had left him feeling unexpectedly down.


    But there was work to do, and like every morning before heading to the office, he made his way to Sinclair''s study to brief him on the day''s agenda.


    Entering the room, Victor found Sinclair already awake and buried in a stack of paperwork, glasses perched on his nose, the lines of concentration on his face deepening.


    "Did you get enough sleep?" Victor asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    He couldn''t help but worry about Sinclair''s health; the old man had enough on his plate as it was. If only his sons shared the same sense of responsibility rather than indulging in greed, Sinclair wouldn''t have to push himself so hard at his age.


    Sinclair, though, was focused on keeping the company together, managing one crisis after another. If Victor hadn''t stepped in to help, Sullivan would have drained the company to fund his own startup, and Stefan . . . well, Stefan would have blown the money on lavish parties and a string of questionable relationships.


    For now, they''d managed to put a stop to both¡ªSullivan''s influence had been cut back, and Stefan''s reckless spending curbed, though Sinclair knew these were only temporary fixes.


    Sinclair sipped his tea, barely looking up from his stack of reports. "I''m getting the doctor-recommended amount of sleep, if that''s what you''re asking," he replied with a slight smirk. "By the way, QuantumLyfe is looking promising. If they keep developing their nanotechnology at this rate, they''ll be the biggest player on the market soon."


    "That''s right. Investors are already buzzing, and I''ve heard even Sullivan has been trying to get hold of the CEO of QuantumLyfe," Victor said, chuckling softly.


    Sinclair huffed, "Riding the gravy train, I see. But I suppose he doesn''t know yet?"


    "Know what?" Victor asked, raising a brow.


    "That Eve''s the CEO," Sinclair replied, his grin growing a touch wider.


    Victor couldn''t help but laugh. "Not a clue. If he did, he''d probably do whatever it took to pester her. For now, it''s best if he stays in the dark."


    "Indeed," Sinclair agreed, nodding. He set his papers down, leaning back in his chair.


    It was then that Victor noticed something odd pinned to Sinclair''s jacket¡ªa small, colorful brooch that looked entirely out of place against the otherwise refined, luxurious outfit.


    It was . . .


    Victor''s gaze shifted to Sebastian, who seemed to sense exactly what he was up to. The giant dog, with surprising intensity, let out a low growl, followed by a few sharp barks as if to say,


    Don''t even think about it.


    Victor sighed, resigning himself to his fate. He glanced back at the brooch on Sinclair''s chest, a little envious.


    It seemed he''d have to work harder if he wanted to secure a place in Eve''s heart¡ªbecause at the moment, it looked like he didn''t even outrank a dog.


    === ===


    [EVE]


    I planned to go to school today, but a relentless headache and my runny nose made that impossible. Dizziness was setting in, too, a heavy fog that clouded my senses.


    I knew pushing myself would only make things worse. The thought of trudging around campus in this condition seemed unbearable, so I headed straight to my condo instead.


    I''d call Victor later and let him know I couldn''t make it back to the mansion. The last thing I wanted was to pass this fever to Sinclair; with his age, even a small illness could be risky.


    When I finally reached my unit, I stumbled straight to bed, feeling a strange sense of relief that Cole wasn''t around.


    Maybe he''d finally come to terms with my decision to keep him at a distance. My heart gave a faint, painful squeeze at the thought, but the fever was already pulling me under, drowning out any feelings as I sank into the mattress, hoping the medicine would work its magic while I slept.


    As I drifted into a restless sleep, a hazy image took shape before me¡ªa figure standing over me, blurred yet familiar.


    Was I dreaming?


    "Cole . . . ?" I murmured, barely able to keep my eyes open.


    "Eve . . . don''t worry. I''ll call a doctor . . ." His voice, gentle but urgent, broke through my fevered haze.


    I wanted to protest, tell him there was no need to fuss, but the question that lingered in my mind was louder¡ª


    how had he gotten in here?


    Before I could say a word, sleep claimed me, pulling me into darkness as his presence lingered like a comforting warmth beside me.

 Chapter 115 That Crazy Girl and her Crazy Idea

    [COLE]


    Cole swirled his drink slowly, staring down at the amber liquid as though it could somehow wash away the mess he''d made of his life. He sat in the dimly lit, luxurious confines of his penthouse, surrounded by the soft hum of background music and the low murmur of voices.


    Sitting with him were Zachary, his cousin with a perpetual smirk, and Lina, his twin sister, who could always be counted on to remind him, in excruciating detail, of his faults.


    "I just can''t believe Eve still refuses you after all you''ve done for her!" Zachary exclaimed, topping off his glass with a fresh pour. He looked at Cole, eyebrows raised in disbelief. "I mean, is she even human? How could she resist your charms? You''re the whole package¡ªwealth, looks, charm¡ªwhat more could she possibly want?"


    "Oh, please," Lina interjected, rolling her eyes so hard it was a wonder she didn''t see the back of her own head. "After everything my dear brother has put her through, I''m surprised she hasn''t moved to another country just to escape him."


    She gave Cole a pointed look, not the least bit sympathetic. "Eve''s smart. She knows better than to get caught up in your whirlwind again."


    Cole shot her an indignant glare. "If anything, this is your fault." He jabbed a finger in her direction, as if she were the reason his life was in shambles.


    Lina blinked in exaggerated surprise, then dramatically pointed to herself. "My fault?" She laughed, though her amusement was tinged with incredulity. "Oh, I have to hear this one."


    Cole leaned forward, his voice heated. "Yeah, you''re the one who gave me that list of ''


    heart stopping


    gestures''


    to win her back, remember? You said it was foolproof¡ªyet all it did was make things worse!"


    Lina chuckled, unfazed by his frustration. "Foolproof? Cole, it was a list of kind, genuine gestures. If you can''t make them work, that''s on you." She folded her arms, looking him up and down. "You''ve hurt her too many times. You really thought a few nice words and a kabedon were going to erase all that?"


    Cole sighed and slumped back into his chair, gripping his glass a bit tighter. Deep down, he knew she was right. He had messed up¡ªagain and again.


    But that was exactly why he wanted to make amends, why he couldn''t just let go. It was why he was here, drowning his sorrows in expensive whiskey, hoping for some miraculous advice from two people who barely believed in him.


    "Alright, enough of the blame game," Zachary interrupted, leaning back and looking pleased with himself, as though he had just thought of something ingenious. "What we need here is . . .


    reinforcement


    ."


    Lina raised an eyebrow. "Reinforcement?"


    Zachary''s grin widened, mischievous and full of promise. "Look, your ''


    how


    -


    to


    -


    . . . I guess I have some ideas."


    Lina glanced nervously at Cole, then back at Zachary. She wasn''t sure if she was ready to hear what kind of madness Estelle was about to unleash. "I''m almost afraid to ask, but . . . what''s your advice?"


    Estelle took a long pause, probably enjoying the suspense. "First, give her space¡ªactual, honest-to-goodness space. Just be her friend, no more, no less. Don''t hover, don''t act possessive. Don''t pressure her, and definitely don''t invade her personal space. Just . . . be there when she needs you, and otherwise keep your distance."


    Cole frowned, clearly wrestling with this.


    Lina, however, was genuinely impressed. "Estelle, that actually makes sense. Are you feeling alright?"


    Zachary raised an eyebrow, equally taken aback. "Are you really my crazy sister? Who are you, and what have you done with the real Estelle? Give her back!"


    "


    Shut


    up


    , both of you!" Estelle snapped, though there was a hint of mischief in her voice. "I''m perfectly sane¡ªmost of the time, anyway. Now, here''s the second part. Once you''ve been giving her space for a while, and once she''s gotten comfortable with your presence again, then you go for the


    kill


    ."


    Cole leaned in, his interest fully piqued. "Go for the


    kill


    ?"


    Estelle''s voice took on a dramatic flair. "Exactly. Just like Dad did with Mom. Kidnap her to a private island, get her pregnant, and voila?! Bonded for life!"


    There was a beat of stunned silence, and then Lina''s eyes widened in horror. Before Estelle could elaborate further on her deranged plan, Lina reached over and snatched the phone, hitting the end call button as if her life depended on it.


    "Alright, that''s enough of that," she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. "I almost thought she was normal for once.


    Almost


    ."


    Zachary burst into laughter, clutching his sides. "That''s the sister I know¡ªjust when you think she''s making sense, she throws you a curveball straight out of a soap opera."


    Lina sighed, but there was a small smile playing on her lips. "Well, I''ll admit, at least the first part of her advice was . . . actually decent. "Just don''t do the second part of her plan, and everything might turn out alright."


    She glanced at Cole, who was now staring into his glass, his expression unreadable. "So, what do you think, brother?"


    Cole didn''t reply and just continued to think things through.

 Chapter 116 The Realization that was Denied Before

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 50GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    After his conversation with his sister and cousins, Cole was determined to take a different approach with Eve.


    Estelle''s words echoed in his mind¡ªhe needed to give Eve the space she needed and focus on being her protector, nothing more.


    Every time he tried to push his way back into her heart, she pulled further away. But maybe, he thought, if he stepped back, things would change.


    That morning, Cole expected Eve to be in class. But when he checked the hidden security indicator on her location, he was surprised to see that she was still in her condo.


    A sense of unease settled over him. Something wasn''t right.


    He quickly accessed the security cameras in her condo, and his heart stopped when he saw her collapsed on the floor. She looked pale, unmoving, a sheen of sweat glistening on her brow.


    "Eve!" The name escaped his lips, filled with fear and urgency. Panic surged through him as he bolted for his car.


    The streets were clogged with morning traffic, and Cole cursed under his breath, tapping the steering wheel anxiously. He should have taken the helipad.


    Wasting no time, he pulled out his phone and called her guards stationed in the next room. "Get to Eve''s room right now. Check on her until I arrive," he commanded, his voice tense.


    As soon as her guards confirmed, Cole dialed Zen. "Zen, get a clearance on every road from Willowborne Street to Heaven''s Tower. I need an open path, now," he said, his words clipped and urgent.


    "I''m on it." Zen was already moving, making calls to traffic coordinators and city contacts to clear the way.


    Within minutes, Cole heard Zen''s voice through his earpiece, "All clear. Roads are open for you."


    He reached out almost unconsciously, his hand moving of its own accord as he gently brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. Her skin was soft beneath his fingertips, her beauty so effortlessly captivating that his usual restraint slipped away, moment by moment.


    Without thinking, his fingers traced the graceful curve of her brow, the softness of her cheek, and down to the fullness of her lips. He lingered there, mesmerized by the quiet rise and fall of her breaths, the warmth radiating from her skin.


    His heart pounded fiercely, each beat resonating through his chest as he leaned closer, unable to tear himself away from her.


    She was so close now that he could feel the warmth of her breath against his face, soft and steady, and his eyelids grew heavy as he drifted closer still.


    In this moment, nothing else existed¡ªno responsibilities, no pretenses, just him and her.


    His heart raced with a new kind of thrill, an unguarded vulnerability he hadn''t allowed himself to feel before.


    Just as he hovered inches from her lips, the reality of his actions jolted him back. He gasped, pulling back so abruptly that he covered his mouth, a mixture of shock and confusion swirling in his mind.


    What was he doing?


    What was he about to do?


    He''d always prided himself on his control, on his ability to keep emotions at arm''s length. And yet, here he was, caught entirely off guard, his heart betraying him with every beat.


    A rush of thoughts flooded his mind. He''d convinced himself that he only wanted to restore their old friendship, to mend what had been broken between them.


    But as he looked at her now, something in him finally acknowledged the truth he had been pushing away.


    Maybe this was more than friendship. Maybe he had fallen for her¡ªdeeply, profoundly, in a way he''d never experienced before.


    The feelings he held for his family couldn''t compare to this. What he felt now was raw, unguarded, and terrifying, but oddly . . . so addicting.


    Cole''s gaze softened as he continued to watch Eve, a quiet realization settling over him.


    There was no denying it anymore.


    He was deeply, irrevocably in love with her, and for the first time, he understood the depth of his own heart.

 Chapter 117 Caught Between Care and Desire

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    [


    WARNING


    ! Smut content ahead!]


    Smut Content


    ¨C slight rated content


    Mature Content


    ¨C heavy mature content


    ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ?


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    When Cole realized the depth of his feelings for Eve, it was as if a weight lifted, and the world softened around him.


    For the first time, he felt truly in sync, a peaceful sense of purpose filling his chest. Everything seemed to align, as if the universe itself had finally settled into its rightful place.


    In that quiet moment, Cole felt an unshakable calm, a serenity he''d never known. He was certain that even if the world ended, as long as he was by Eve''s side, nothing else would matter.


    However, his reverie shattered when he noticed Eve''s breathing grow heavier, her skin flushed and drenched in sweat.


    Alarm spiked through him, and he leaned closer, his voice filled with worry. "Eve . . . what''s wrong?" Panic laced his words, his heart twisting painfully at the sight of her in distress.


    He''d never cared for a sick person before, and seeing Eve like this¡ªvulnerable and in pain¡ªwas agonizing.


    His mind raced with the sudden urge to call a doctor, to do something, anything, to make her good again.


    Just as he reached for his phone, it buzzed with an incoming call from Lina.


    He answered in irritation. "I''m kind of busy right now," he said, glancing anxiously back at Eve.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Estelle was laughing so hard that she had to clutch her side, while Lina glanced at her phone, her face lined with concern.


    "Oh, your brother is so nai?ve¡ªit''s almost cute! He''s acting like he''s never been alone with a girl before!" Estelle said, still chuckling.


    Lina gave her a wary look. "Well . . . he''s never had a girlfriend, and he''s never shown much interest in women, not until now."


    Estelle''s eyes went wide. "No way! What a waste!"


    "Hey, shut up," Lina muttered, crossing her arms. "It''s not like you''re not a virgin, too."


    Estelle grinned. "Only technically," she said with a wink. "In my mind, I''m not."


    And she laughed even more, clearly enjoying the flustered expression on Lina''s face.


    === ???? ===


    Back in Eve''s apartment, Estelle''s words lingered in Cole''s mind, no matter how much he tried to shove them away.


    His cousin had planted ideas that were hard to ignore, no matter how much he wanted to stay focused on caring for Eve, his thoughts went back to her last words.


    This isn''t taking advantage . . .


    he told himself, trying to ease his conscience.


    I''m just helping her, that''s all.


    But as he looked at Eve, her flushed face soft in the dim light, her breaths coming quick and shallow, Cole''s nerves were tested in ways he hadn''t expected.


    She looked so delicate, her skin dewy and warm, her damp clothes clinging to her form. His heart thundered as he carefully reached for her shirt, his hands slightly trembling. His breath caught as he eased it off her shoulders, revealing her smooth, porcelain skin.


    When his gaze drifted down, he felt a shiver go through him. Her collarbone, so delicate, gave way to the graceful curve of her breasts.


    For a petite woman, she have huge breasts that were almost slipping off the confines of her bra.


    Despite himself, Cole''s eyes lingered on the rise and fall of her breath, his heart pounding as he noticed her bra clinging damply against her skin, nearly translucent. Her pinkish tips erect and he could almost see them.


    Cole drew in a sharp breath, forcing his gaze away.


    Control yourself,


    he thought, trying to calm his racing mind. He was here to help her, nothing more.


    Being this close to her, witnessing her so vulnerable, was pushing his self-control to its limits, threatening to break entirely.

 Chapter 118 That Time in the Beach

    [


    WARNING


    !


    Smut


    content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    Slowly, Cole pressed a cool cloth to her heated skin, dabbing away the sweat with a tenderness he didn''t know he had.


    But as he brushed his hand over her skin, his fingers grazed the edge of her cleavage, soft and warm beneath his touch. His pulse spiked as he felt the soft rise against his hand. Every nerve in his body tensed, the heat building inside him all over again.


    He forced himself to focus, struggling to push down the desire stirring inside him. He wiped her down and carefully eased a clean shirt over her, doing his best not to look at her too long, though his heart was hammering so loudly he could hardly think.


    Before a permanent zipper mark appeared on his cock, he was done, and Cole nearly bolted from the room, heading straight for the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower, letting the cold water pour over him. He didn''t bother to remove his clothes, allowing the icy stream to collide with his body, numbing the heat that had consumed him.


    Realizing how much she meant to him was one thing. Feeling the depth of his own desire, the primal need to be close to her, was something else.


    He leaned heavily against the wall, breathing deeply to calm himself. The intensity of his feelings both thrilled and unnerved him, and he couldn''t shake the sensation that, if he didn''t gain control, he might just lose himself entirely.


    If this continued, he knew he would finally lose his sanity.


    === ===


    [EVE]


    That day at the beach felt like a rare, golden moment. I''d made sure to dress up, putting on a swimsuit that was modest but highlighted my best features.


    I mean, not to brag, but I was naturally blessed in certain areas, and I take pride in that.


    Finally, out of breath and slightly defeated, I sighed and slumped down beside him. "Did you just rejected me in ten languages?"


    Without opening his eyes, he just muttered, "Maybe because I''ve heard it enough times." And, with a small smirk, he added, "But I


    know


    , okay?"


    And just like that, a smile crept back onto my face, realizing that maybe he wasn''t as indifferent as he pretended to be.


    I woke up feeling like I''d been hit by a truck. The headache wasn''t as intense as before, and the fever seemed to have cooled down a bit.


    I wasn''t sure why I''d dreamed about that past since it didn''t really matter anymore.


    I wanted to get up, but the tug of an IV drip in my hand made me pause.


    "What''s this?" I murmured, sitting up slowly. Then I noticed my shirt¡ªit wasn''t what I had on before, and it was on backward. "Why am I wearing a different shirt? And . . . why is it inside out?"


    A voice startled me from across the room.


    "Don''t move too much. You''re still recovering from your fever."


    I whipped my head around, and there was Cole, sitting casually in the armchair by my bed, one leg crossed over the other, casually reading a newspaper.


    He looked comfortable, almost like he belonged there¡ªhair slightly damp, a clean white shirt, and soft gray joggers. It felt strange, as though I were the guest in my own room.


    I clutched the blanket closer, suddenly self-conscious. "Y-you . . . what are you doing here?" I stammered, my mind still muddled from sleep and surprise.


    Cole lowered the paper, meeting my gaze with a calm intensity that caught me off guard. His expression was gentler than I was used to, his eyes softened with a hint of concern I wasn''t sure I''d ever seen before.


    It was as if a part of him I didn''t know had quietly surfaced. There was something in his gaze¡ªsomething deeper¡ªthat I wasn''t sure I was ready to find out what.


    My heart fluttered under the weight of his steady gaze, and the question of my shirt slipped to the back of my mind.


    "Remember?" he said, his tone reassuring. "I''m your bodyguard. I came when I noticed you hadn''t shown up for school. Good thing I did¡ªwhen I found you, you were lying on the floor."


    "You . . . took care of me?" I managed, disbelief lacing my words.

 Chapter 119 Unexpected Tenderness

    [EVE]


    Cole nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Yeah. You had a pretty bad fever, so I gave you some medication and got you comfortable. I even called a doctor to set up the IV. You should be feeling better soon."


    A sudden warmth bloomed in my chest, but I forced it down, clamping it tight. I couldn''t let myself be moved by every fleeting gesture, every hint of tenderness he showed¡ªit was dangerous to let my heart sway so easily.


    I blinked, surprised. The idea of him here, looking after me all that time, felt oddly . . .


    strange


    .


    I never imagined seeing this side of Cole. Of all people, he was the last person I expected¡ªand wanted¡ªto be by my side at my most vulnerable.


    Yet here he was, catching me in a moment I could barely face myself, peeling back my defenses when I had nowhere left to hide.


    He wasn''t the distant, often-irritated guy I thought I knew. In this moment, he was something else entirely¡ªsomeone unrecognizable, someone I couldn''t reconcile with the Cole I thought I knew.


    He''d changed, irrevocably, so much so that I found myself questioning if he was still the same Cole at all. The familiarity was gone, replaced by a quiet intensity that left me breathless and unnerved.


    I took a deep breath and sighed, calming my nerves, trying to push Cole away from my thoughts. With it came the memory of being on the floor that came back in bits and pieces.


    The ache in my body had dulled, but the exhaustion still lingered. "How long was I out?"


    "A full day," he replied, his voice quieter now, almost tender.


    "A day?!" I blurted, eyes darting to the clock beside my bed. It was already afternoon, well past lunchtime, and a wave of disbelief washed over me.


    I was out for a whole day?! Just what kind of fever was it?


    If anything, he might have seen it as just another chore, maybe even a bother.


    As I lay back, staring up at the ceiling, my mind wrestled with itself. I should be focused on recovery, not wondering about whether he''d cared for me or if he''d looked at me differently now.


    Whatever strange warmth he showed today didn''t mean anything.


    With a sigh, I covered my eyes with my arm, forcing myself to forget the whole situation, though a faint warmth lingered, refusing to leave.


    Within minutes, Cole returned with a bed tray holding a freshly cooked meal, its warmth and aroma filling the room.


    My stomach growled loudly at the scent, and I heard him chuckle softly. Embarrassed, I shot him a glare, but he just smiled in that unruffled way of his.


    He was smiling more often now, and I had to admit, it bothered me more than I cared to admit. Something about it felt different¡ªtoo soft, too . . . gentle. It stirred something inside me that I couldn''t quite place, and it made me uneasy.


    "Eat up," he said, setting the tray gently in front of me.


    I glanced at the food¡ªa bowl of steaming rice porridge, some simple vegetable soup, and sliced fruit arranged carefully on the side.


    It was the kind of gentle, comforting meal you''d prepare for someone who was truly unwell¡ªeach bite carefully chosen, every detail thought out.


    The warmth of it seeped through me, not just from the food itself, but from the unexpected tenderness behind it. For the first time in my life, I felt like someone truly cared.


    In the past, when I was sick, no one bothered to check on me. The maids would leave food and medicine on the table, my supposed parents never once asking how I was feeling.


    I was left alone, as if my illness might be contagious, as if my suffering might somehow infect them too.


    Being cared for by none other than Cole Fay, of all people, stirred something inside me that I hadn''t felt in a long time¡ªan unexpected warmth, a fleeting sense of happiness.


    It wasn''t that I had ever forgot the void that Cole left behind, but in that moment, it was as if the world had gently reminded me that I wasn''t entirely alone.


    Yet, despite the fleeting comfort, I knew better than to think it would erase everything. Some things¡ªsome feelings¡ªaren''t so easily forgotten.

 Chapter 120 A New Beginning

    [EVE]


    I started eating, the flavors soothed me, and the food felt like it was warming me from the inside out.


    The soft smile that lingered on Cole''s face never left, a quiet, almost imperceptible expression that stayed with him from start to finish.


    It made me wonder¡ªwas there something amusing about this moment? Something I wasn''t seeing?


    I unconsciously brushed the side of my lips, the motion almost instinctive, as if I were searching for some hidden meaning behind his smile. Maybe there was a trace of porridge, or perhaps a speck of food lodged there, something I hadn''t noticed.


    Cole just stood there, watching me eat with a gentleness I wasn''t used to seeing. For once, his gaze wasn''t distant or guarded¡ªit was steady, almost protective, and somehow, it made me conscious.


    It would take some time before I could get used to him like this.


    I didn''t say a word, and he didn''t leave, just standing there, quietly ensuring I had everything I needed.


    "Did you eat?" I asked, breaking the silence between us at last.


    "I did."


    My eyes narrowed slightly, sensing something odd in his calm tone. "Shouldn''t you be somewhere else right now? I''m fine so you can go."


    The moment the words slipped from my lips, a knot twisted in my stomach. I immediately regretted speaking them.


    Why did I ask that? Why did I even let myself care about where he was?


    It wasn''t like me to show any concern for his presence, especially after everything that had happened between us.


    "I''m content here . . . by your side."


    ". . ."


    The way he said it, so quietly and with a softness I hadn''t expected, made me pause. There was something in his words, something deeper.


    Good.


    Why did it feel like something had broken inside me, even though this was what I''d wanted for so long?


    Cole stood there for a moment, his gaze intense yet soft, as though he was gathering the courage to say something he''d been holding inside for a long time.


    "I want to take this chance," he said, his voice steady but filled with a quiet resolve, "to start fresh. To be different. I know I''ve hurt you, and I''ve done things I''m not proud of. But I won''t ask you to forgive me right now. I just want to show you that I can be someone who cares¡ªsomeone you can rely on. Not as . . . what we were before, but as someone you can trust again."


    I blinked, stunned by his words.


    And just when I thought he had finally given up, he turned and made a beeline for his next move.


    Was he serious?


    It felt as though everything I thought I knew about Cole was being upended, and the man standing before me was a completely different person altogether.


    What was happening here?


    What exactly was he planning?


    I was so confused, that I couldn''t process anything.


    "I won''t push for anything," he continued, his voice quieter now, almost vulnerable. "We''ll start as strangers. Maybe that''s what we need. And I''ll work my way back. I won''t rush it. I''ll be there for you, not as someone you used to know, but as someone you can eventually call a friend¡ªif that''s something you''ll allow."


    The sincerity in his eyes was almost too much to process.


    Was this really Cole? The cold, distant person I''d spent years resenting? The one I thought I''d never forgive?


    But here he was, offering me something I hadn''t expected from him.


    I stood frozen, unable to speak for a moment. I''d always thought he was incapable of change.


    But his words, the way he was looking at me now . . . it was like he was offering me a path forward, a chance for something I never thought I would have with him: a new beginning.


    For the first time in so long, I found myself questioning everything¡ªwondering if I should let myself believe in him again . . . if I should let him back into my life, a second chance I wasn''t sure I was ready to give.

 Chapter 121 A Step Back, A Step Forward

    [EVE]


    After another day of rest, I was finally back at school.


    I couldn''t say I missed much from the days I spent sick, but one thing stayed with me: Cole''s presence, hovering around me yet never crossing that invisible line.


    True to his word, he kept his distance, staying close enough to be there if I needed him but far enough that I could breathe without feeling stifled.


    It was strange at first, almost unnerving to know he was always just around the corner, ready to help at a single call.


    For once, he wasn''t pushing with his usual persistence, nor trying to bridge the gap between us with his sister''s over-the-top schemes.


    He was simply there, respecting the space he''d promised to give. And while I wasn''t sure how I felt about it¡ªwhether I was relieved or disappointed¡ªI found myself welcoming the freedom, the chance to move without the weight of his constant presence.


    It was a change, one I hadn''t expected but couldn''t ignore.


    "Something on your mind?"


    I flinched, snapping out of my thoughts to find Daniel watching me closely.


    "Oh, Daniel, you''re already here?"


    "I''ve always been here, and you just didn''t notice." His voice had that usual calmness, but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    I frowned, a little thrown off. "Wait, what? Did you say . . . ?"


    "I just got here," he clarified.


    "Oh." I shook off the odd moment, brushing it aside as I focused back on him. I thought I misheard him.


    "There''s practice after school, so we''ll need to stay a bit longer," Daniel reminded me.


    Daniel''s voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned, surprised. All eyes were on me now, and I could feel Lily''s gaze shift from friendly to frosty in an instant. Her forced smile quickly reappeared as she responded.


    "Uhm . . . I''ve only invited a select few, Daniel, so it doesn''t get too crowded at my house. We''re, um, pretty full right now," she said, her tone overly sweet.


    One of the other girls sneered, "Yeah, she''s not exactly ''study material,'' you know?"


    I clenched my jaw but managed to keep my expression neutral. Sure, I wasn''t the top of the class, but that didn''t mean I was an idiot. Not that I''d ever wanted to join their little study session anyway.


    Daniel''s face lost its cordial look, his smile vanishing as he said, "Is that so? Then I''ll also not go, so we don''t overcrowd your place."


    Lily''s mouth dropped open. She clearly hadn''t anticipated her own words backfiring like that. I almost felt sorry for her¡ª


    almost


    .


    It was painfully obvious Daniel had zero interest in her, and it reminded me of the time I''d relentlessly chased Cole.


    The other girls immediately tried to salvage the situation, chiming in one after another.


    "Oh, you should come, Daniel," one urged, her tone hopeful.


    "Yeah! You''re so smart, and you''d really help us out," Sophie added, leaning forward with a pleading look.


    But Daniel''s expression remained cool, his voice laced with a hint of dismissal. "It''s not my responsibility to teach you all. If you''re looking for extra help, I''d suggest asking the teacher. Maybe she''ll join your group study, then."


    An awkward silence fell over the group, and I had to bite back a laugh as the girls looked from Daniel to each other, scrambling to recover from the unintentional roast he''d delivered.


    It was as if he''d tossed them a lifeline only to yank it back just as they reached for it.


    If they hadn''t figured out by now that Daniel was the wrong target for their charm, they were in for a long, painful realization, it seemed.

 Chapter 122 Lines Drawn in Sugar

    [BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    ===????===


    [EVE]


    "Then . . . would you come if we invited Eve too?" Lily asked, flashing a sugary smile in my direction. The forced sweetness in her voice barely masked the irritation simmering beneath it, like a snake hiding its fangs.


    I blinked, caught off guard.


    Wait . . . why was I being dragged into this? I had nothing to do with their study session!


    "If Eve goes, then I''ll go," Daniel said, his expression completely unreadable.


    My jaw dropped.


    Wait . . . what?! WHY?!


    The silence that followed was deafening. I could feel every eye in the room on me, the pressure of their stares making it hard to think straight.


    My mind raced, trying to piece together why Daniel would say that, but all I could come up with was a blank.


    Lily''s smile twitched at the corners, struggling to stay in place. It was clear she hadn''t expected that answer either. Her eyes flicked to me, narrowing ever so slightly.


    "So . . . what do you say, Eve?" Her voice was honeyed, but the challenge in her gaze was unmistakable.


    I swallowed, feeling the pressure mounting. "Umm . . . I really don''t want to¡ª"


    ." I smiled sweetly, matching her condescension with a saccharine tone of my own. "I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    The look on Sophie''s face was priceless¡ªher eyes widened in shock before narrowing in frustration.


    Lily''s smile faltered for a split second at my sudden agreement, clearly taken aback. But she was quick to recover, masking her surprise with a sickly sweet grin.


    "Great," she cooed, her voice smooth as honey. "I''ll see you this Saturday then, Eve. And you too,


    Daniel


    . I''ll be waiting for both of you."


    Before Lily could turn away, Riri''s voice cut through the air like a burst of sunlight on a cloudy day. "Can I come too?" she asked, her tone bright and hopeful.


    The look on Lily''s face was priceless. Her perfectly composed smile faltered for a split second, revealing a flash of pure revulsion. It was as if Riri''s very presence offended her, like she was a stain on the otherwise polished veneer of her carefully curated image. Her nose wrinkled ever so slightly, and the distaste in her eyes was unmistakable, as though Riri carried some invisible contagion.


    Before Lily could even open her mouth to respond¡ªno doubt with some thinly veiled excuse to keep Riri out¡ªI stepped in.


    "Of course, Riri," I said firmly with a warm smile. "We can go together. I''d love the company."


    Lily''s eyes flickered with irritation, though she hid it well behind a strained smile. I knew she hadn''t planned on including anyone else, especially not Riri. But I wasn''t about to walk into that lion''s den alone. I needed an ally, and Riri was the perfect choice.


    Besides, it struck me then how isolated I''d become over the past months. I had no real social circle, no close girlfriends I could rely on.


    My days in the past were filled with Cole''s cold indifference and the relentless whispering of classmates who barely knew me beyond the rumors.


    And while Lily''s group was far from friendly territory, there might be others at the study session¡ªclassmates who weren''t caught up in petty power plays, people I could genuinely connect with.


    It was time to fix that. If I wanted to build a life beyond the shadows of my past, I needed to start making connections, however small. I couldn''t afford to be an outcast forever.

 Chapter 123 Unplanned Invitations

    [EVE]


    This wasn''t just about proving a point to Sophie or Lily. It was a chance to reshape my image, to bridge the gap between me and the rest of the class.


    I needed to start building relationships, planting seeds for the future.


    After all, these people weren''t just schoolmates; they were potential allies, future clients, and contacts that could be valuable in the business world I intended to conquer.


    The last thing I wanted was to be the girl everyone whispered about in corners, the one people dismissed before they even got to know her.


    So yes, I would go. I would take this opportunity and make it work for me, turning a simple study session into the first step toward fixing my social life and building a reputation I could be proud of.


    I watched as Lily''s expression twisted, just for a moment, into a mask of barely concealed annoyance. She wasn''t used to being overridden, especially not in front of her entourage. Her lips pressed into a thin line, the mask of sweetness she wore cracking slightly as she struggled to maintain her composure.


    "Fine," Lily managed to say, her voice clipped as she forced another smile. "The more, the merrier."


    Riri beamed at me, oblivious to the venom that had just passed between us.


    "Thanks, Eve!" she chirped, linking her arm with mine.


    I gave her a reassuring squeeze. "No problem."


    Riri was oblivious to the undercurrents, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "We''ll have so much fun!"


    Lily took a deep breath, her jaw clenching subtly as she fought to maintain her composure. I could see the storm brewing behind her eyes, the way her fingers tightened around the strap of her bag.


    It was obvious she hated this¡ªhated that I''d upended her little plan. But she wasn''t about to let that show in front of the others and Daniel.


    No, Lily Ashford would never let herself be seen losing.


    Forcing a sweet smile onto her face, she flicked her hair over her shoulder with a practiced ease. "Great," she said, her voice tight but honeyed. "We''ll see you this Saturday morning then, Eve, Riri. And you too, Daniel."


    I shot her a flat look. "Riri, we''re going there to study. It''s not a vacation."


    Riri''s laughter was like a chime, bright and carefree. "Of course, it''s a study session," she agreed, then grinned. "But doesn''t part of studying include a slumber party?"


    I paused, narrowing my eyes at her. "Wait . . . slumber party? Sleeping session?" I echoed, suspicion creeping into my voice. "It''s not just a study session?"


    Riri pulled out her phone excitedly. "Take a look at this." She tapped on a screenshot, zooming in for me to see.


    It was from a group chat titled


    [Lily''s Group Study GC]


    . I blinked, wondering how on earth she had gotten her hands on that.


    "Where did you even get this?" I asked.


    Riri waved her hand dismissively, like it was no big deal. "I have my ways," she said. "See here? The study is going to be in Lily''s vacation house in a lake. They''re planning to study all day Saturday, then have an overnight stay until Sunday afternoon. It''s definitely a slumber party!"


    My mouth dropped open. "You''re kidding." I whipped my head to Daniel, who looked just as surprised as I was. His calm facade cracked for a moment, his eyes widening in confusion.


    "Overnight?" he repeated, clearly caught off guard.


    We stared at each other, the realization sinking in. We had just agreed to a full-blown overnight gathering with Lily''s clique and some of our classmates.


    "This is going to be a disaster," I groaned, rubbing my temples.


    Daniel looked equally regretful, letting out a heavy sigh. "Why did I even agreed to this?"


    Riri, on the other hand, was absolutely thrilled. "Oh, come on! It''ll be fun! Think of it as a chance to bond!" She clasped her hands together like she was about to embark on the best adventure of her life.


    I, on the other hand, was already regretting every life choice that had led me to this moment.

 Chapter 124 A Stage Set for Drama

    [EVE]


    The bell had barely rung, signaling the end of the school day, when I found myself being herded toward the auditorium for the after-school practice session.


    Our school''s rendition of


    Cinderella


    was coming up fast, and as much as I pretended to be annoyed about having to stay late, I had to play my part as a graduating student.


    Besides, there was no way I''d pass up the chance to get back at Sophie.


    I was cast as one of the evil stepsisters, and with Riri playing the other, our scenes were guaranteed to be


    entertaining


    ¡ªif nothing else.


    Riri and I were in full character as we took center stage, circling around Sophie, who was playing Cinderella.


    Sophie, in her plain rags costume, was crouched down on the floor, pretending to scrub it with a cloth, her expression perfectly conveying the downtrodden heroine.


    Riri and I, on the other hand, were fully embracing our roles as the cruel stepsisters. I leaned in, lifting my chin haughtily, and gave Sophie a look that could curdle milk.


    "Oh, dear sister," I drawled, flicking an imaginary speck of dust from my sleeve. "Do you think this peasant girl even knows how to clean properly? Look at this mess!"


    Riri gasped in exaggerated horror, clutching her chest like she''d been mortally wounded. "You''re right! It''s absolutely filthy! Cinderella, you''re doing a terrible job as usual!"


    She nudged Sophie with her toe, and I caught the slight twitch of annoyance in Sophie''s eye.


    Sophie was a natural actress; she knew how to play the victim without overdoing it. Her eyes filled with fake tears as she looked up at us, trembling in her pretend fear.


    "I''m trying my best," she said softly, her voice laced with just the right amount of hopelessness.


    Was I seeing things?


    As the scene continued, I could tell the president''s was getting a bit exasperated with Daniel''s lackluster performance, but what could she do? It wasn''t like we could replace him at this point.


    And besides, the main selling point of our


    Cinderella


    play was Daniel as the prince. Without him, probably half the girls on campus wouldn''t even bother to show up.


    Riri and I continued our part, hamming it up as much as possible.


    We both towered over Sophie, our voices filled with mock disdain. "You think the Prince would ever want to dance with


    you


    ?" I said, my voice dripping with false pity. "You''re nothing but a lowly servant!"


    Sophie straightened up, her eyes flashing with determination. Even though this was just a rehearsal, I could see a genuine spark in her performance, like she was channeling her frustration at us into her acting.


    "I may be a servant now," she said, her voice firm, "but one day, I''ll be more than that."


    I raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t part of the script, but fine, whatever . . .


    "Know your place, maid!" I declared, pointing sharply at Sophie. But to everyone''s surprise, she stumbled backward, collapsing to the floor in a dramatic heap.


    "You don''t have to push me like that!" she cried out, instantly drawing the attention of the entire cast.


    "Eve! What the hell are you doing? That''s not in the script!" someone shouted from the side.


    I blinked, stunned. I hadn''t even touched her.


    Oh, right . . . Sophie was putting on her usual performance, pretending to be the fragile damsel in distress, and I was the usual bully.No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 125 The Accusation and the Fall

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "Wow, she''s really getting into it, huh?"


    "Does she not realize this is just a rehearsal? I mean, there''s no need to be that vengeful."


    "Do you think she''s still bitter about Sophie stealing her role as the heiress?"


    "Probably. Eve was acting her whole life as the real heiress, but at the last minute, it went to Sophie instead. Can you imagine? Anyone would be pissed."


    "Yeah, and let''s be real¡ªEve''s been holding a grudge ever since. She''s been on Sophie''s case nonstop, even back when Sophie was still pretending to be the maid."


    "Honestly, you can see it in her eyes. Every time Sophie gets a bit of attention, Eve looks like she''s ready to claw her way back to the spotlight."


    "I''m surprised they even put them in the same play after all that drama. It''s like asking for trouble."


    "Well, it definitely adds to the show. I mean, look at them now¡ªit''s like we''re watching a real-life soap opera unfold right on stage."


    The whispers and side glances spread like wildfire, fueling the tension between us, eyes darting between Sophie and me.


    "I didn''t even touch her," I said, keeping my voice steady and my expression unreadable.


    "I . . . I didn''t fall on my own," she said, her voice trembling with a mix of indignation and forced innocence. "Why would I do that?"


    Riri tilted her head, a frown creasing her forehead as she looked between Sophie and me. "Then, why would Eve push you in the first place? Think about it¡ªif she really did that, everyone here would''ve seen it and called her out right away. There''s no way she''d be dumb enough to make such an obvious scene and get herself into trouble. It doesn''t make sense," she pointed out, her voice laced with genuine confusion.


    The room fell silent. Riri''s blunt reasoning seemed to cut through the tension like a knife. It was one of the things people disliked about her¡ªshe always said exactly what she thought, without sugarcoating it.


    But right now, that unfiltered honesty was working in my favor.


    Sophie''s face turned pale, then flushed red. She opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out. It was as if she realized her plan had backfired. Her usual damsel act wasn''t working this time.


    "I . . . I didn''t just fall!" Sophie insisted, her voice growing more desperate. "Why would I lie about something like this?"


    But the whispers had already shifted. A few of the onlookers exchanged glances, their skeptical expressions showing that they were starting to question Sophie''s dramatic display.


    Maybe for once, they were beginning to see through her act.


    "Maybe she''s trying to make Eve look bad on purpose. It''s so typical of her to act all fragile when people are watching."


    "Yeah, she''s milking it for sympathy, as usual."


    "I always thought that she''s crying all the time. Honestly, it''s annoying."


    Lily suddenly chimed in to save Sophie, "Well, if no one pushed her, then maybe it was a ghost?" She gave a dramatic shiver, as if trying to lighten the tension in the room. Her group of friends immediately jumped on board, nodding eagerly and giggling.


    "Yeah, it must have been a spirit from the old theater stories!" one of her friends joked, eyes wide with fake fear.


    "Totally! Everyone knows this place is haunted," another added with a laugh. "Maybe the ghost didn''t like the way we were treating poor Cinderella!"


    "Right, it''s not like Sophie would just fall on her own," one of them added, casting a sympathetic smile at Sophie. "She''s way too kind for that."


    The group''s playful banter made it seem like they were trying to diffuse the situation, but it was clear they were only doing it to cover for Sophie, subtly shifting the blame away from her while making it look like just a silly, harmless misunderstanding.

 Chapter 126 Trapped Under the Rain

    [EVE]


    "Alright, that''s enough," the President''s sharp voice cut through the growing whispers, her tone brokering no argument.


    She stepped forward, clapping her hands twice to get everyone''s attention and dispel the tension hanging in the air.


    "Let''s not turn this rehearsal into a circus," she said, her eyes briefly flicking between Sophie and me before landing on Lily and her giggling group.


    The laughter died down immediately, leaving only a murmur of awkward coughs.


    Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her glasses before turning to me. "Eve, why don''t you take a quick break? Actually, we need a fresh pair of glass slippers for Sophie¡ªhers got damaged in the fall. Could you head to the storage room and fetch a new set?"


    I hesitated for a second, feeling the eyes of the entire cast on me, some curious, others still wary. I knew it was her way of getting me out of the spotlight for a moment, giving everyone a chance to cool off.


    "Sure," I muttered, nodding as I turned to leave.


    As I walked toward the exit, I could hear the low buzz of voices behind me, the whispers barely hushed as people exchanged theories on what had just happened.


    "Did she really push Sophie?"


    "Maybe it was just a mistake, but still . . ."


    "Who knows? I mean, Sophie did fall pretty hard . . ."


    I rushed to the door, but it wouldn''t budge. It was locked from the outside. My pulse quickened. The automatic lock could be accessed by students during school hours, but the heavy barrel bolt on the exterior was only used when the storage wasn''t in regular use¡ªusually on weekends or holidays. That meant someone had intentionally locked me in.


    "Perfect," I grumbled, glancing back at the dimly lit room. My phone and bag were still in the theater, and without them, I had no way of calling for help. I quickly scanned the room for another way out. The only window was a small one near the ceiling, far too high for me to reach.


    Taking a deep breath, I sank down onto an old wooden crate, trying to make sense of what just happened. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that this wasn''t an accident. Someone had locked me in here on purpose.


    But why? And who?


    I smirked to myself, shaking my head. If this was someone''s idea of a prank, they clearly hadn''t thought it through. Cole would notice my absence soon enough. We had a set time to leave, and if I didn''t show up, he''d send his hidden guards searching for me. His spies were everywhere, even when I wished they weren''t.


    I glanced at the ceiling, listening to the roar of the rain. The storm was in full swing now, and part of me was oddly relieved to be stuck here. It gave me an excuse to skip the rest of the rehearsal. I leaned back against the crate, allowing myself a rare moment of quiet contemplation.


    With nothing but the sound of the rain and my own thoughts for company, I started to plan my next steps. I had several high-profile events coming up¡ªparties, galas, charity auctions. My current wardrobe felt outdated. I''d worn most of my dresses at least once already, and in the world of high society, that was unacceptable. Wearing the same outfit twice could land you on the front page of gossip sites for all the wrong reasons.


    I made a mental note to go shopping soon. It was time to update my collection, maybe donate the old ones. Despite the wastefulness, it felt better to pass them on rather than let them gather dust.


    Just then, I heard a faint clink of metal. My eyes snapped toward the door, my heart beating faster. The sound of the bolt being lifted echoed in the quiet room, followed by the shuffle of feet outside.


    The door creaked open slowly, light spilling into the dim storage room. I didn''t even need to look up to know who it was.


    A figure stepped into the doorway, casting a long shadow across the floor. It wasn''t Cole, nor one of his bodyguards.


    Instead, it was Daniel, drenched from head to toe, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.


    "Eve, are you alright?"

 Chapter 127 Beneath the Storms Veil

    Explore hidden tales at empire


    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "Eve, are you alright?" Daniel asked, breathless, his voice tinged with worry.


    For a moment, I was stunned. Of all the people I expected, it wasn''t him. I blinked, trying to make sense of it.


    "Daniel? What are you doing here?" I asked, my eyes drifting over his soaked figure, rainwater dripping from his hair and clothes.


    He ran a hand through his wet hair, pushing it back as he caught his breath. "They said you had already gone back, but your things were still in the theatre. I had a feeling something might''ve happened," he said, his gaze sweeping over me. "Are you okay?"


    A strange warmth bloomed in my chest, a feeling I hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    I smiled. It wasn''t one of my practiced smiles, the kind I usually give to charm or disarm people. This was different ¡ª a small, genuine smile, like a flower slowly unfurling under the first light of dawn after a long storm.


    "You didn''t have to come looking for me," I chortled softly, glancing towards the open doorway. "My bodyguards would''ve found me soon enough."


    Daniel didn''t respond immediately. He looked down at his drenched clothes, letting out a soft chuckle as he removed his foggy glasses to wipe them dry. He was soaked to the bone, shivering slightly, but he seemed more concerned about me than his own discomfort.


    Daniel placed his hand over mine, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "You''re not alone, Eve," he said softly. "Not anymore."


    For the first time in a long while, I believed him.


    A friend. The word felt foreign, almost unfamiliar, but it had a comforting ring to it. I hadn''t realized how much I needed this ¡ª someone who saw me, not as a pawn or a stepping stone, but as a person worth caring about.


    Everything was changing, and for once, I found myself welcoming it.


    As I stood there, watching the rain pour down, a voice cut through the sound of the storm.


    "Well, this is a sight for sore eyes," a familiar voice suddenly said.


    I whipped my head around, startled.


    There, by the door, was Cole, leaning casually against the frame with his arms crossed and an umbrella dangling from one hand.


    I quickly let go of Daniel''s hand, the gesture almost instinctive. I noticed the flash of hurt in his eyes, but I was too stunned by Cole''s sudden appearance to fully process it.


    "Cole . . . ?" I managed, unsure of what to say. The air around him was electric with barely contained fury, and my heart clenched in my chest.


    It was a different kind of worry ¡ª not for my safety but for the danger Cole exuded in that moment.


    He stepped closer, his eyes flickering between Daniel and me. Daniel didn''t back down. In fact, he positioned himself slightly in front of me, as if shielding me from Cole''s anger.


    "What are you two doing here?" Cole''s voice was clipped, his tone barely masking the anger simmering beneath. His eyes narrowed at me. "You didn''t show up on time. I was worried. And now I find you here, with him? Are you sneaking out here with this guy? Are you two dating?"


    I felt my shock morph into irritation. My brows furrowed, and I shot Cole a glare. "What on earth are you talking about? And it''s none of your business if we''re dating or not."

 Chapter 128 Unspoken Tension

    [EVE]


    Cole''s jaw clenched, his grip tightening around the umbrella handle until his knuckles turned white. A flash of something dark crossed his eyes¡ªjealousy mingling with raw anger.


    His expression hardened, nostrils flaring as he fought to keep his composure, but the tension in his posture betrayed the storm brewing inside him.


    He looked like he wanted to say something cutting but held back, the muscles in his neck taut as if he was forcing himself to keep his anger in.


    His gaze flicked to Daniel, filled with a mix of distrust and something dangerously possessive.


    "It is my business," he snapped. "I''m your bodyguard, and I need to make sure you''re safe. For all I know, this guy could be dangerous."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "If you were actually doing your job, you''d know I was trapped in here, and it was Daniel who saved me."


    Cole''s eyes widened in surprise, his anger momentarily giving way to confusion. "Trapped?" His voice rose with concern. "Are you okay? Who trapped you here?"


    I rolled my eyes and flipped my hair back, exasperated. "Isn''t that for you to figure out? It''s your job, after all. And this time, you failed. So you should be thanking Daniel."


    The tension between the two men was palpable, the air around them seemed to sizzle.


    Cole''s lips curled into a smirk as he sized Daniel up. Despite Cole being taller and clearly older, Daniel didn''t flinch.


    "You''re Michael Daniel Foster," Cole said, his voice low.


    Daniel raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You know me?"


    "I know all there is to know about you," Cole replied, a strange glint in his eyes, as if he was hinting some untold secret about Daniel''s identity.


    All I knew was that Daniel was an only child, raised by his CEO mother. They were part of the new wave of wealth ¡ª rich, but still not in the same league as the old-money families like the Fays.


    Was there something more to his identity? Now that I thought about it, no one seemed to know anything about Daniel''s father.


    Rumors had it that his father was already dead.


    Cole''s voice was surprisingly soft as he followed after me, opening the umbrella above us. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s so we can share it." Find exclusive stories on empire


    I stopped in my tracks, surprised. "What did you say?"


    "I said I forgot," he lied smoothly, stepping closer to shield me from the rain. The umbrella was small, forcing us to huddle close together.


    "Put your mask and sunglasses back on," I told him.


    I wasn''t worried about Daniel seeing him. I already knew that he was aware Cole was my bodyguard, ever since the incident with Jessica.


    Daniel wasn''t the type to gossip. If he was, he would have spilled the truth about Cole a long time ago, but he hadn''t.


    He was one of the few people I could truly trust in this lifetime.


    "You should stick closer, or you''ll get wet," Cole murmured, but I ignored him and quickened my pace back to the theater.


    As we approached, I noticed Lily and her friends lingering by the entrance, probably waiting for their cars. They seemed surprised to see me.


    "Eve?" Lily called out, eyeing Cole beside me with a smirk. "We thought you had already left, but it seems you met up with your boyfriend. The president will be upset; she was waiting for that glass slipper."


    The girls behind her giggled.


    "It''s better this way, isn''t it? She couldn''t have Cole, the guy she really wanted, so she just moved on to someone else," one of them mocked. "Isn''t that right, Sophie?"


    Sophie''s face flushed with fake discomfort as she glanced at me. "Well . . . Cole and I haven''t officially announced our engagement yet because I insisted we wait a bit longer . . . I didn''t want to hurt Eve."


    "Oh, Sophie, you''re too kind. But as you can see, Eve has already moved on. You don''t have to be so considerate of a nobody like her. Now you can announce publicly about your engagement to Cole."


    The incident on Sophie''s 18th birthday was kept private, thanks to Sullivan throwing money at anyone who could keep it a secret.


    Only a few knew that Cole had already ended the engagement, while most believed the families were still in the process of reconciling. It was only a matter of time before they announce their engagement again.


    But knowing Cole, there was no engagement to be had ¡ª that much was clear when I glanced at his face and saw that he looked like he was about to murder someone.

 Chapter 129 Caught in His Trap

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    When I took a quick glance at Cole, I saw his eyes narrowing into slits, his gaze blazing with barely suppressed fury.


    He was radiating irritation, just like he always did whenever girls started flocking around him.


    The mocking laughter of Lily''s group echoed in my ears, but before Cole could react, I grabbed his arm tightly, squeezing to hold him back.


    If this kept up, he was bound to reveal his identity.


    "What''s the matter?" Lily asked, her voice dripping with fake concern. "Is this your new boyfriend, Eve?"


    I forced a smile, trying to keep my composure. "No, he''s my bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard?" Lily''s brow raised in surprise, and she exchanged a look with her friends.


    "A mere bodyguard using that tone with us?" sneered one of the girls.


    "You should teach your servant some manners," one of them scoffed.


    I felt Cole tense up beside me, his hand clenching into a fist. I squeezed his arm again, giving him a warning look.


    "Come to think of it, Sophie, you should definitely bring Cole with you this Saturday," Lily said, her voice dripping with sweetness.


    The other girls shifted in excitement, their eyes practically sparkling at the mere mention of Cole Fay. The air around them thickened with anticipation.


    "That''s right, Sophie. He''s a graduating college student, right? I''m sure he could help us all with our studies," one of them added, a playful glint in her eyes.


    I frowned, instantly suspicious. "Huh? Why do I get a bad feeling about this?"


    Cole''s smirk was almost too smug. "We only have one umbrella, remember?"


    I raised an eyebrow, holding up the extra umbrella I had snatched from my bag. "Actually, we have two."


    He looked at me with that devilish grin of his. "Then do you want to share this one while this Daniel have the other?"


    I paused, sighing heavily. The last thing I wanted was to be huddled under an umbrella with him again, so close that I could still smell his cologne.


    "No thanks. You take one, and give this one to Daniel. I''ll wait in the car."


    "Good," Cole smiled a little. But then he gave me a pointed look. "I''ll go give Daniel his things. You wait in the car."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Hold on. Don''t do anything to him, okay?"


    Cole raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "What do you think I''d do to him?"


    I hesitated, feeling oddly defensive. "I don''t know, maybe threaten him or scare him off."


    "And why would I do that?" he asked, tilting his head, clearly amused.


    "Because you think we''re dating," I shot back, exasperated.


    Cole''s smile was almost too relaxed. "So, you''re not dating him then?"


    I blinked, realizing I''d walked right into his trap. "No, we''re not. He''s just a friend, and I have very few of those right now. So don''t scare him away."


    Cole''s expression remained unreadable, but something in his eyes softened. "Alright, I won''t. Go wait in the car."


    There were still a million things I wanted to say, but I couldn''t find the right words. Frustrated, I spun on my heel and headed outside.


    Why did it feel like I was being led on?


    That guy really have ways with words to get the information he wanted.

 Chapter 130 The Fear of Losing Her

    [EVE]


    The rain was pouring harder now, a relentless downpour that showed no sign of stopping.


    Lily and her group were still lingering under the waiting shed, giggling like schoolgirls as they saw me.


    But their laughter abruptly died when Cole''s custom-made Royce rolled up to the curb.


    Their jaws practically dropped. It was a one-of-a-kind car, a luxury vehicle so exclusive that even the wealthiest families would have to pull strings to get one.


    Not even Sullivan''s family or Lily''s could boast something like this.


    I could see the shock on their faces as they stared, trying to figure out how someone like me could be stepping into a car like that.


    Sophie''s expression was a mix of disbelief and envy, while Lily looked like she had just swallowed a lemon.


    But I was too preoccupied with the image of Cole striding off to confront Daniel to care about their reactions. It was like setting a wolf loose in a field of rabbits.


    "Let''s just hope he doesn''t scare him to death," I muttered under my breath as I slid into the car, hoping that Cole wouldn''t say anything to Daniel.


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    Cole watched as Eve disappeared into the car, the softness of his eyes disappeared, turning to slits.


    He let out a slow breath, then turned and walked briskly toward Daniel, who was standing by the storage building.


    The downpour soaked the pavement, a steady rhythm that seemed to heighten the tension in the air.


    Daniel looked up, surprised when he saw Cole approaching, holding his belongings with a cold, almost menacing expression.


    Daniel hesitated, taking a small step back. He wasn''t sure what to make of the guy in front of him. He''d seen him around Eve before, but there was something different about him today¡ªlike a storm barely held in check.


    Daniel''s gaze wavered and it showed on his face that he was affected by what Cole said.


    Cole''s gaze hardened, a predatory glint flashing in his eyes. "You can keep playing the hero, hovering around like you''re some kind of knight in shining armor," he sneered. "But don''t fool yourself. You''re just a side character in her life. And when the curtain falls?" He stepped closer, his voice low, every word laced with venom. "She''ll come back to me. Because unlike you, she''s always been in love with me."


    Without waiting for a response, Cole turned on his heel, leaving Daniel fuming, his hands trembling with barely controlled rage.


    The words hit like a punch to the gut, leaving a bitter sting that burned far deeper than Daniel had expected. His chest tightened, but it wasn''t just anger that coursed through him¡ªit was a gnawing, bitter hurt that he couldn''t shake off.


    As Cole walked away, something twisted in his gut¡ªa feeling he couldn''t place. He''d never planned on saying those words, but once they were out, they settled into the air like a threat.


    The truth was, Cole didn''t just resent Daniel''s presence. He was terrified and jealous.


    For years, he''d dismissed the other men who came around Eve, brushing them off like they were nothing more than distractions. After all, Eve had always chosen him¡ªher eyes, her heart, they had always been his. That had been his constant.


    But now, Cole wasn''t so sure. The truth was hard to swallow¡ªEve hated him now. He had pushed her too far, and now she was slipping away.


    And then there was Daniel. Then Victor. And who knows who?


    And as the list of names grew, so did the crushing weight of fear in his chest.


    For the first time, doubt slithered into his thoughts, and Cole couldn''t ignore it.


    His breath hitched, the idea too suffocating to grasp. The thought of losing her¡ªthe thought that she might look at him and see nothing but a man of the past¡ªripped through him like a jagged knife.


    The truth settled over him like ice:


    That


    was what truly terrified him.


    Not Daniel.


    Not anyone else.


    The fear that Eve might not come back to him . . . was the fear that haunted him more than anything else.

 Chapter 131 The Elegant Storm Unleashed

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for the Super Gift! Thank you to Springbreeze20!???? ]


    ===????===


    [EVE]


    Hyun''s phone buzzed incessantly, notifications lighting up the screen like fireworks on New Year''s Eve.


    I watched as he swiped through his messages, his eyes wide and his face a mix of disbelief and excitement. It wasn''t even ten in the morning, yet the orders were already piling up.


    It seemed like every heiress, celebrity, and influencer with a pulse wanted a piece of his latest collection.


    It all started late last night when a handful of fashion bloggers got their hands on a few sneak peeks of Hyun''s designs.


    He had only posted a teaser on his social media, a single photo showing the delicate, intricate patterns and style he''d poured his soul into. It was enough. Within hours, the internet had done what it does best¡ªexplode with excitement.


    One of the top fashion bloggers dubbed his pieces "an elegant storm of creativity," and the phrase caught on like wildfire.


    By morning, the hashtags #HyunDesigns and #ElegantStorm were trending worldwide. The collection was officially launched only a few hours ago, but the orders had already crossed a thousand units.


    And these weren''t your regular online shoppers; they were the cre?me de la cre?me of society. The kind who normally wouldn''t be caught dead buying anything off a website, but today, they were scrambling to get their hands on Hyun''s designs before they sold out.


    Hyun nodded, absorbing my advice. He looked both excited and a little overwhelmed by the sudden wave of success.


    "I''ll have Claire handle your schedule for the next few weeks," I added. "She''ll filter out who you meet and where you go. That way, you can focus on your designs without worrying about managing all the requests pouring in. Just take a deep breath and enjoy the ride; you''ve earned it."


    Hyun exhaled, his shoulders visibly relaxing. "Thank you, Eve. I couldn''t have done this without your support."


    I just smiled, giving his hand a light squeeze. "Trust me, Hyun. This is only the beginning."


    It was a success worth celebrating, and I knew just the place for it.


    A couple of hours later, we found ourselves at Shinsei, one of my restaurant investments known for its exquisite sushi.


    The atmosphere was calm yet buzzing with just the right amount of energy. The soft lighting, combined with the hum of conversations and the delicate clink of glasses, made it the perfect setting to mark this achievement.


    As we sat down at our reserved table, the head chef personally came out to greet us, bowing respectfully before presenting us with a special selection of the finest sushi they had to offer.


    The staff knew I was a frequent visitor, but today felt different. They seemed to sense the celebratory mood, treating us with extra attention as we clinked our glasses of chilled sake together.


    "To Hyun''s phenomenal success," I said, raising my glass. Hyun''s eyes sparkled with a mix of gratitude and pride as he clinked his glass against mine.


    "Thank you," he said softly. "I really couldn''t have done this without you."


    I shook my head, waving off his words. "This is all you. Your talent, your vision. I just gave you the platform to showcase it."


    As we savored the fresh, melt-in-your-mouth pieces of toro and uni, I couldn''t help but check my phone. Sure enough, the buzz was still going strong.


    Notifications about Hyun''s designs were flooding my feed. It was almost amusing to see how quickly money grows with the right cheat and timing.

 Chapter 132 A Star is Born

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for the Super Gift! Thank you all!????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Just weeks ago, some of these same fashion insiders had scoffed at the idea of a relatively unknown designer making waves in an industry dominated by old money and legacy brands.


    That''s why it''s nearly impossible for new fashion designers to break into the industry without serious backing and undeniable talent.


    In reality, Hyun''s rise to success should have taken months¡ªsteadily building his reputation through consistent posts of his designs on social media.


    But I wasn''t interested in waiting. I sped up the process by strategically gifting his dresses to the right people¡ªcelebrities, socialites, even a few members of royalty.


    To add fuel to the fire, I hired a team of digital marketers to make sure Hyun''s posts shot straight to the top of trending lists.


    It was a calculated move, and the results were instant. Like a perfectly orchestrated domino effect, everything fell into place, setting the stage for Hyun''s explosive debut.


    And now the same media were singing a different tune, practically tripping over themselves to get an exclusive interview with him.


    "Did you see this?" Hyun asked, sliding his phone over to show me a headline from a major fashion magazine:


    [Hyun''s Latest Collection Shakes Up the Fashion World¡ªAn Overnight Phenomenon''].


    The article was glowing, full of praises about his innovative designs, his daring use of materials, and his fresh perspective on modern luxury.


    Hyun''s face turned into a playful pout as he shook his head. "Na ah! I''m 22, and you look like you''re just 18. Tops."


    I chuckled, touched by his sincerity. "You''re really too sweet, you know that? And I have to say, you''re pretty good at lifting my spirits."


    He grinned, squeezing my hands once more before letting go. "You deserve it, Eve. You''ve done so much for me. I want you to know that you''re not alone. You''ve got me now, and I''ll always have your back."


    Something about his innocent, comforting demeanor melted away the remnants of my sadness. It was a rare moment of vulnerability for me, but Hyun''s words and his warm, genuine smile felt like a ray of sunshine breaking through a stormy sky.


    I beamed back at him, feeling a little lighter. "Thanks, Hyun. That means a lot to me."


    He nodded with a satisfied smile before clapping his hands together. "Alright, enough of this sappy talk. Let''s dig into this sushi before it gets warm!"


    I laughed, picking up my chopsticks as he eagerly eyed the plate in front of us. "You''re right. It''d be a crime to let this go to waste."


    With that, we both dived into the sushi platter, the atmosphere around us lightening up instantly.


    The delicate, melt-in-your-mouth pieces of toro and salmon seemed even more delicious with the unexpected warmth of our conversation.


    For a brief moment, it felt like we were just two friends, sharing a meal and a laugh, without the weight of the pressures of success hanging over us.


    "I have to admit," he said, setting his chopsticks down and leaning back in his chair, "I was a little scared yesterday when I posted that teaser. I thought maybe it would flop, or worse, no one would care."


    I smiled, sipping my sake. "You underestimated yourself, Hyun. Your designs spoke for themselves. People were just waiting for something new and exciting, and you delivered."


    He gave a small, grateful smile, his eyes shining with a mix of relief and happiness. "Well, it''s still sinking in. But I couldn''t have asked for a better start."


    As the night went on, we continued celebrating, laughing, and talking about the future. The orders were still pouring in, and the world was eager to hear from Hyun.


    It was clear that this was only the beginning of something big¡ªsomething that would take the fashion world by storm and keep it buzzing for a long time to come.


    I was glad to be here, celebrating with Hyun as he stepped into the spotlight that he so rightfully deserved.

 Chapter 133 Flirting Undercover

    [EVE]


    With a long weekend and no pressing plans, I decided it was the perfect time to update my wardrobe.


    I didn''t want to bother Hyun to make one for me¡ªhe was busy handling a flood of orders, and I knew if I asked, he''d drop everything to help me.


    But right now, his focus needed to be on his clients and building his brand. This was a crucial moment for him to ride the wave of success and propel his name forward.


    Besides, there were plenty of gorgeous dresses in the malls that would do just fine.


    I had liquidated some of my stocks earlier, using a portion to invest in Hyun''s growing business. I hired a few more staff to help him manage the influx of orders, and with the remaining funds, I planned to splurge a little¡ªnew dresses, bags, shoes, jewelry, and make-up were on my shopping list today.


    Shopping had always been my form of therapy, and it never failed to put me in a good mood.


    As I made my way to the parking lot, I was surprised to see Cole already waiting beside his car.


    "I''ll drive you today," he said, holding the door open.


    It was still too early to argue, so I simply nodded and slid into the back seat without a fuss.


    As he drove, I noticed him stealing glances at me through the rearview mirror. After a few minutes of this, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "What is it?" I finally asked, scrolling through my phone. The news was still buzzing with headlines about Hyun.


    Good.


    I couldn''t help but smile. I was in a great mood, seeing Hyun''s name trending everywhere. His latest designs were making waves online, and the buzz seemed unstoppable as he kept posting a new piece every day.


    It was a smart strategy¡ªkeeping his work fresh in people''s minds, growing his reach far and wide.


    And once his name becomes a staple in the fashion industry, that''s when we can afford to dial it back. For now, it''s all about riding the wave and making the most of the momentum.


    "You seem to be in a good mood," Cole commented, glancing at me from the rearview mirror.


    I raised an eyebrow, not bothering to hide my sarcasm. "Is that what you''re dying to ask? Then yes. Yes, I am in a good mood."


    "Then why the hat and mask?" I shot back, pulling at the mask in confusion.


    "To hide your face."


    "Huh?" I blinked, utterly lost.


    "There are a lot of flies around here, and I don''t want any more of them sucking your blood," he answered, his voice deadpan yet somehow annoyed.


    "Flies?!" I gaped at him. "This is a high-end mall. I doubt they have a fly problem."


    Cole didn''t respond and just walked ahead with his long strides, leaving me to jog after him like a lost puppy. I had to admit, keeping up with his pace was like trying to chase a train on foot.


    "Wait, are you coming with me?" I asked, surprised. The normal thing to do was him to drop me off and leave.


    "That''s right," Cole nodded seriously. "You might get kidnapped here. Better safe than sorry."


    "One minute I''m safe, the next I''m in mortal danger. Make up your mind!" I muttered under my breath. But then something clicked in my head, and I paused.


    Wait . . . wasn''t this kind of like . . . a


    date


    ?!


    I shook my head violently, trying to erase the thought.


    No, no, no!


    This wasn''t a date. We were only here together because he insisted on following me around like some overprotective bodyguard.


    Well he is my bodyguard . . .


    There was nothing special about it.


    Besides, Cole was just my bodyguard. And I was definitely not getting butterflies from his weird, over-the-top protectiveness.


    Nope. Not at all.

 Chapter 134 Flies in High Places

    [EVE]


    Ever since Cole told me to forget the past and start over, I made peace with it.


    I still didn''t want him in my life¡ªthat much was certain¡ªbut I wasn''t complaining about this setup either.


    It was clear I had no control over his decisions; he was going to do what he wanted no matter what. So instead of letting his presence weigh on me, I decided to go with the flow . . . for now.


    There were too many things I needed to focus on, goals I had to achieve, and worrying about Cole constantly wouldn''t help.


    The sooner I accomplished everything I set out to do, the sooner I could get away and live in a far-off place, away from all the drama in my life.


    The only thing was . . . I''d definitely miss Sinclair, Sebastian, Hyun, and Victor.


    I was being very careful not to cross that invisible line between Cole and me. I kept him at arm''s length because I was afraid that if I got too comfortable in his presence, it would make leaving harder.


    I didn''t want to end up searching for him once I finally escaped.


    Just as I was lost in thought, a familiar voice jolted me back.


    "Eve?"


    I turned to see Sophie approaching, flanked by Lily and their usual entourage of friends.


    Oh great. This city really is too small.


    I wasn''t looking for any drama; all I wanted was a peaceful shopping trip. But somehow, it seemed like drama always managed to find me.


    Sophie looked me up and down, a sly smile playing on her lips. "Don''t tell me you''re out shopping too?" she chuckled.


    "Isn''t it obvious? That''s why I''m here at the mall," I retorted.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The temperature seemed to drop by several degrees, and for a moment, I wondered if the chill was coming from him or the venomous atmosphere Sophie and her group had created.


    "Come on, Eve," Sophie said with a smirk. "Since you''ve covered for me before, and we''re practically


    family


    at this point, I''ll buy you whatever you want in there."


    "Oh?" A thought flickered in my mind, and I flashed them a sweet, almost mocking smile. "Well then, let''s go."


    Sophie, Lily, and the others exchanged amused glances, like they thought I was some kind of joke. I wasn''t fazed. Let them think what they wanted.


    One thing was for sure though¡ªI was going to drain Sophie''s bank account on this shopping spree. It was the only reason why I came in the first place.


    Lily and Sophie flashed their black-and-gold membership cards to the guard at the entrance, but before they could even step inside, the guard raised a hand to stop them.


    "Sorry, but you can''t enter," the guard said firmly.


    Lily, unfazed, pointed at me and the other girls with a smug grin. "They''re with us. No need to worry."


    The guard shook his head. "No, I mean you can''t enter." He swept his gaze over the women, "None of you can enter. Except her." He pointed straight at me.


    Sophie and Lily froze, surprised.


    I glanced between them, equally confused. "Me?"


    The guard gave a single nod. "You can enter." He stepped aside, opening the door wide for me.


    Wait . . .


    why


    ? How was I supposed to drain Sophie''s money if she wasn''t coming with me?

 Chapter 135 Shopping with the Queen

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Lily''s perfect facade cracked. Her voice shrill with disbelief, she snapped, "Wait. Why her? She doesn''t even have a membership card!"


    The guard didn''t even blink. He raised an eyebrow, coolly unbothered. "Stand down, or any more misbehavior and we''ll revoke your membership."


    "What?!" Lily''s angelic face contorted with indignation, and Sophie rushed up to the guard, her tone dripping with venom.


    "Do you even know who we are?"


    The guard gave a small, knowing smile. "Yes, we know."


    Sophie''s face twisted into a sneer. "Then you should also know we could shut your sorry little store down if we wanted."


    Little store?


    I thought, amused. Haus Couture was anything but "No?v(el)B\\jnn


    little


    ." With branches worldwide, it was the ultimate destination for celebrities, influencers, and socialites seeking the latest in luxury fashion.


    From exclusive designer pieces to limited-edition bags and shoes, this place was a treasure trove of high-end items that everyone coveted.


    The guard didn''t flinch. He didn''t need to. Lily and Sophie exchanged a look, stunned into silence.


    "Wait, why are we being held back when we have VIP cards, and she, who doesn''t, gets to go in?" Sophie demanded, her voice rising in disbelief.


    The guard remained unfazed, his expression stern. "The owner of Haus Couture has specifically requested to meet Miss Eve Rosette," he replied.


    Then, as if a switch had flipped, his stern demeanor softened. He turned to me with a respectful bow, almost as if I were royalty. "Miss Eve, the owner is waiting to see you personally. Please, come this way."


    A stunned silence fell over Sophie, Lily, and their friends. Their jaws practically hit the floor.


    "The owner?!" Lily spluttered, her face turning red with a mix of confusion and indignation. "No one even knows who the owner of this store is!"


    It was true¡ªHaus Couture''s elusive owner was a mystery even to the top socialites. The fact that I was getting an invitation while they were left at the door was like a slap in the face, and they knew it.


    Their smug grins from earlier had evaporated, replaced with wide eyes and open mouths as they processed what was happening.


    As much as I enjoyed seeing their stunned faces, I wasn''t actually interested in going inside if Sophie wasn''t coming along. The whole reason I even came here was to make her spend a fortune!


    ways


    , huh? Then why is my son ditching his duties as the heir, losing millions of dollars every day just to be with you?"


    My jaw dropped. "What?"


    Cole cleared his throat, visibly flustered. "Mother, don''t you have . . . somewhere else to be?"


    Leanna just laughed, taking my hand in hers. "Actually, I''m here to relax with some shopping. Come along, dear," she said, pulling me gently along.


    Then she turned to Cole, flashing a playful grin. "


    You


    , on the other hand, can just stay right there and enjoy your ''


    separate


    ways


    .''"


    With that, she whisked me away, leaving Cole standing there with a crumpled face.


    I couldn''t help but chuckled, feeling like I''d just won a small, unexpected victory.


    "Come along, dear! Let me show you around our shop," Leanna said cheerfully, guiding me deeper into the store. "I''m sure you''ll love our latest arrivals. We always get first pick and limited editions from all the luxury brands."


    I hesitated. "Wait . . .


    our


    shop?"


    Leanna turned to me with a bright smile, giving me a once-over as if she was sizing me up. "Oh, didn''t Cole tell you?" she said, practically glowing with excitement. "He gave me a call not too long ago to say you were here. I was so thrilled to meet you again! Let''s make this a little mother-daughter bonding time, shall we?"


    I blinked, completely speechless. Was this why Cole was on his phone earlier?


    And just how many businesses do they own? Heck, they probably owned half the brands in my closet without me even knowing!


    I felt a sudden urge to escape to a place where their reach couldn''t follow.


    Maybe I should move to the moon.


    I muttered to myself.


    But then again, knowing the Fays, they probably had their own luxury colony set up there too. With a shop. And VIP memberships.


    Leanna laughed, not knowing my internal monologue, and patted my hand. "Come on, dear, let''s find you something nice."


    I sighed. Looks like I was going on a shopping spree . . . with the owner''s mom.

 Chapter 136 Mother-Daughter Bonding, Fay Style

    ANNOUNCEMENT


    : Just a quick note! This story is a slow-burn romance, so there won''t be any mature content until Eve makes her choice for a partner.


    We''re all about


    consent (Kinda)


    and healthy relationships here, so no worries¡ªthings will heat up, but only when it''s the right time.


    Thanks for your patience, everyone! The R-18 content will come, but let''s let it build!


    Hope you still continue to support the story until that chapter comes.


    All the loves to you, (¤Ä? ? _?)¤Ä??


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "What''s wrong, Eve? Something not to your liking?" Leanna asked, watching as I examined the endless rows of dresses on display.


    "No, no, not at all," I quickly reassured her. "There''s just so much to choose from, I don''t even know where to start!"


    It was true¡ªeverywhere I looked, there were beautiful dresses, jackets, skirts, and blouses, all calling my name. I felt like a kid in a candy store, only this candy was worth more than my entire monthly rent.


    Leanna''s eyes twinkled with a knowing smile. "Oh, I can relate." She chuckled softly, and I couldn''t help but laugh with her.


    Just as I was starting to feel more at ease, she waved her hand, and a small army of store staff appeared at her command.


    "We''ll get all of them," she declared with a grin, and the staff chimed in unison, "Yes, ma''am!"


    I froze for a moment. "Wait, what?" I stammered, not sure if I''d heard her right.


    Leanna smiled, her eyes narrowing playfully. "I''m sure everything will look wonderful on you. Don''t worry, it''s my treat today."


    My eyes widened in panic. "Oh no, you really don''t have to¡ª"


    She just waved her hand dismissively, cutting me off with a warm, motherly smile that made me feel both comforted and utterly helpless. "Don''t be so modest, Eve. Women your age should have a wardrobe that''s ready for any occasion. It''s essential."


    Leanna gasped dramatically, placing a hand on her chest. "A bag collector! I love it! I''ve been getting into bags myself lately. Let''s do some more shopping, then!"


    My stomach did a flip. But I managed to smile through my panic as Leanna began directing the staff again. "Bring out the latest bag collections. All of them."


    The staff responded immediately, moving quickly to display rows of luxurious bags that looked like they belonged in a fashion show rather than a store.


    As I followed Leanna deeper into the store, I couldn''t help but laugh nervously. This was insane¡ªwho needed


    this


    many bags, shoes, and dresses?


    Leanna turned to me, grinning. "I think we''ll get along just fine, Eve."


    I tried to laugh, but inside, I was practically screaming for help.


    "By the way . . . ," she said with a kind smile. "How about jewelry?"


    I froze.


    ". . ."


    Please . . .


    someone help me!


    === ???? ===


    After what felt like hours of shopping, we were finally done. Leanna looked as fresh as a daisy, as though she''d just stepped out of a spring morning, while I, on the other hand, felt like a wilting flower under the scorching sun.


    I was soo tired all of a sudden.


    There were staff everywhere, carrying bags upon bags, as we approached Cole, who was lounging on the couch, casually scrolling through his phone.


    When he finally glanced up at us, I swear I saw him smirking behind that mask of indifference. "I see you''ve emptied the store, Mother."


    "Oh, don''t be silly," she replied with a soft laugh. "We only bought half the store . . . and it''s all for Eve, so it''s fine. I can just ask your father to replenish everything."


    She waved a hand, dismissing the entire ordeal as if we hadn''t just single-handedly cleared out an entire section of the shop. Then, turning to us, she chirped, "Let''s go! Let''s have lunch. I''m starving!"


    Cole and I could only stand there, watching as Leanna breezed ahead, a train of staff trailing behind her like a royal entourage.

 Chapter 137 The Power Play

    [EVE]


    As we walked out of the store, Cole''s teasing tone broke the silence. "Did you enjoy shopping with my mother?"


    I glared at him. "Next time, give me a heads-up if your mother is ever going to be at the same mall as me. I might need a paramedic on standby."


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Why? My mom''s not that bad."


    "Not that bad?" I threw my hands up dramatically. "You have no idea how many times I thought my heart was going to give out every time she bought something for me. Maybe next time, I''ll actually have a heart attack."


    Cole only chuckled, but I wasn''t laughing. I had nearly lost my consciousness numerous times back there.


    "You should be thankful it was my mother," he said, his voice serious. "If it were me, I''d have bought you the whole store."


    "What?!" I stopped in my tracks, looking at him in disbelief. "Did you just say that? You would have bought me the whole store?"


    Instead of answering, he quickly shifted my attention, just like he always did whenever things between us were about to get awkward.


    "Looks like those girls outside are still waiting for you." He gestured to Sophie and her crew, who were hanging around the entrance, still eyeing me with that "we''re watching you" look.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Great."


    "Auntie, you''re here too?" Sophie and the other girls froze when they noticed Leanna.


    Their eyes instantly fixated on the rows of designer bags being carried by the staff trailing behind her, and I could practically see the envy radiating from their faces.


    If anyone could clear out a store with just one wave of her hand, it was definitely Leanna Fay.


    "Hey, Sophie, go say hi to your mother-in-law," one of the girls chirped, her voice dripping with excitement.


    Sophie''s eyes lit up upon seeing Leanna, and without hesitation, she blocked her path, flashing her most charming smile. "Hello there, Auntie! Is Cole with you?"


    I was momentarily taken aback. Of course, she''d bring up Cole right away. She probably missed him so much that his name was the first thing to slip from her lips the moment she spotted his mom.


    As Leanna led the way to the elevator, I caught Sophie''s gaze. I couldn''t resist. I gave her the sweetest, most innocent smile I could muster. Underneath the surface, I saw the familiar flicker of hatred and jealousy burning in her eyes.


    I had to admit, it felt a little satisfying.


    The elevator doors closed, and we headed down to the parking lot, leaving Sophie and her friends behind, still frozen in place.


    === ???? ===


    Lily approached Sophie with a worried frown. "Sophie, what''s going on? I thought you said you and Cole were in a serious relationship. Why doesn''t his mother even recognize you?"


    "Yeah," another girl chimed in, her voice laced with confusion. "And why does she seem to favor Eve over you?"


    Sophie''s eyes flickered with panic at the sudden confrontation, but she quickly composed herself. "W-Well, I recently dyed my hair back to its natural color and started wearing different makeup, so Auntie might not have recognized me right away," she stammered, forcing a strained smile.


    "But then why is she so close to Eve enough to have a lunch date with her?" one of the girl pressed.


    "Well, you all know Eve was acting as a stand-in for me before, right?" Sophie''s voice turned bitter as she sighed dramatically. "I hate to admit it, but Auntie Leanna seems more comfortable around Eve than she is with me. It''s frustrating."


    "So Eve must have poisoned Leanna''s mind when she was around her," one of the girls guessed, her voice filled with righteous anger.


    "Exactly! That snake must have fed her all sorts of lies throughout those years," another girl agreed.


    "Yeah, that must be it. There''s no other explanation than that," the others echoed, their voices filled with sympathy for Sophie.


    Sophie''s tears began to spill over, and she covered her face, playing the part of the heartbroken victim. "It''s also the reason Cole and I haven''t announced our relationship publicly yet. He''s still trying to work things out with his mother. He''s assuring her that I''m the one he''s going to marry, not Eve. But it''s hard when Auntie is already so comfortable around Eve . . ."


    She let out a choked sob, her shoulders trembling as she buried her face in her hands.


    The girls gathered around her, offering words of comfort and support, their expressions filled with pity and anger on her behalf.


    Sophie, however, was secretly smirking behind her hands.


    Just like her mother had told her, she still had time to win everyone around her, especially Cole. In her mind, Eve was nothing but a temporary obstacle¡ªa nobody she''d eventually sweep off the board.

 Chapter 138 The Chill Before the Storm

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "A study session?" Victor glanced at me over breakfast, brow furrowing slightly.


    "Yep," I nodded, taking a sip of my coffee. "We''re meeting up at 8 AM, then it''s about an hour drive to Lily''s vacation house by the lake."


    His worry was almost instant. "You mean the Michill family''s only daughter?"


    Victor shot a quick glance at Sinclair, who was busy playfully teasing Sebastian, poking the big old dog''s nose with a treats like a kid. "Heh, who''s your owner now, you spoiled old mutt?"


    I tried not to laugh as Sebastian let out a low growl of protest.


    Victor, still concerned, turned back to me with a forced smile. "Do you want me to drive you there?"


    "You have a meeting later, Victor," Sinclair chimed in, giving him a knowing look. "And besides, it''s just a study session. Eve will be fine."


    Victor sighed deeply, his expression tightening. "It could be dangerous. I''m worried about you."


    Before I could respond, Cole intervened casually, still lounging at the table like he owned the place. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there with her."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Victor shot him a sharp look. "I wasn''t talking to you, Mr. Fay."


    would have been enough," I said dryly. "No need to list every one of Sebastian''s winter ailments like he''s got a personal file at the vet."


    Sebastian barked in response, his tail wagging so hard that the brooch I made for him jiggled on his collar. I chuckled and bent down to scratch behind his ears.


    "Alright, buddy, maybe we''ll go next time when it''s warmer. Deal?"


    Sebastian gave a little whimper, almost as if he understood. He leaned into my hand, his eyes wide and pleading like he was saying,


    please, keep me with you.


    Our conversation was cut short when Victor''s phone rang. I glanced over, surprised to see my face pop up on his screen as his background.


    The image was from a photoshoot I had done for E?lyse?e Luxe magazine not too long ago¡ªone of my more glamorous moments, captured in high fashion.


    I frowned, puzzled by it. Why would he use a picture of me?


    Before I could ask, Victor quickly snatched up his phone and answered the call with a smooth, business-like tone, turning his back to me as if he didn''t want me to notice.


    Cole, sitting beside me, let out a loud, disdainful scoff. He was munching on his breakfast, but I could hear him muttering under his breath. "That''s not even her best picture. I have something way better saved . . ."


    I glanced at him with a raised eyebrow. "What on earth are you muttering about?"


    He simply smirked, taking another bite of his toast, refusing to elaborate.


    After breakfast, Cole helped me with my luggage as we made our way to his luxury customized van. There were supposed to be two vans waiting to take us all to the school, where we''d meet up with the rest of the group before heading out for the weekend trip.


    However, I had no interest in riding with Sophie, Lily, and their gaggle of friends. It was better to have our own ride, giving us the freedom to leave whenever we wanted without being trapped with them.


    When we arrived at the school parking lot, Daniel and Riri were already there, leaning against Daniel''s sleek car.


    The moment Sophie and Lily spotted us, they made a beeline toward me, fake smiles plastered on their faces.

 Chapter 139 Into the Study Session

    [EVE]


    "So you actually decided to come," Lily said sweetly, her voice dripping with insincerity.


    Behind her, I could hear her friends whispering, their comments not as hushed as they probably thought.


    "She really showed up?"


    "Wow, talk about thick skin."


    I remained unfazed and gave them a small nod. Glancing over at my classmates, I did a quick headcount. There were Sophie, Lily, and their three friends, plus five more classmates along with the student council president. With Daniel, Riri, and me, that made a total of thirteen people.


    My main goal for this study session was simple: to connect with my classmates and start building relationships that could benefit me in the future.


    Of course, I needed to study as well¡ªflunking a year when I was this close to graduation wasn''t an option.


    But I had another motive, one I couldn''t quite ignore. The thought of getting under Sophie''s skin brought a certain thrill.


    Maybe it was immature, but after everything I''d endured because of her in the past, I wanted her to feel just a fraction of what I''d gone through.


    I wasn''t someone who sought out drama, but if it came knocking on my door, I wasn''t about to back down.


    Lily''s eyes flicked over to Cole, who was standing beside me, and she raised an eyebrow. "What''s this? You brought a bodyguard with you?"


    My lips tugged at the corner, eyeing the men standing discreetly around some of our other classmates. Sophie even had her own bodyguard standing nearby. "I''m not the only one with extra protection," I pointed out. "And don''t worry, he can stay in the car if it bothers you."


    The thought of Cole, the heir to the Fay Empire, spending the night cramped inside a van was almost too amusing. I had to bite back a grin at the mental image.


    "There''s a huge buzz in town right now! Have you seen this guy?" Riri exclaimed, shoving her phone in front of my face. The screen showed a picture of Hyun, the recent one he post.


    I chuckled, trying to hide my smile. "Yeah, I''ve heard a bit about him."


    Riri''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "He''s blown up overnight! He''s this new fashion designer, and everyone''s obsessed with his clothes. They''re to die for! And not just that¡ªhe''s


    gorgeous


    ! Like, cute puppy-level gorgeous but also super handsome when he smiles. He''s like the dream guy everyone''s talking about right now!"


    I giggled, feeling a strange sense of pride. "Is that so?" It made me happy to see how much attention Hyun was getting, even though I already knew he had that effect on people.


    With a dramatic sigh, Riri hugged her phone to her chest like a lovestruck fan. "I wish I had your beauty, Eve. Maybe then Hyun would actually reply to me."


    My smile wavered slightly. "Wait . . . you messaged him?"


    "Of course!" Riri said, looking incredibly pleased with herself. "I slid into his DMs, but he hasn''t replied yet. He didn''t even see it!"


    That was no surprise¡ªHyun didn''t handle his social media accounts himself. He had someone else managing that for him since he''s super busy right now. But I couldn''t exactly tell Riri that.


    "I don''t think it''s about looks," I said gently, trying to comfort her. "Hyun probably just doesn''t check his messages personally. You know how it is. They have someone else to manage their social accounts for them. So don''t be too hard on yourself."


    Riri''s face lit up instantly. "You really think so?"


    "I know so," I assured her with a smile.


    She giggled, seeming much more cheerful, then shifted her gaze to the front of the van, where Cole was sitting.

 Chapter 140 Arriving in the Vacation House

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Cole still had his mask on, and with his hair temporarily dyed midnight blue, he was almost unrecognizable.


    Even without his usual cap, the change was so drastic that he looked nothing like the real Cole. I was confident that as long as he kept his face covered, no one would suspect a thing.


    Riri leaned in close to me, whispering excitedly in my ear. "Your bodyguard is pretty handsome too, don''t you think? It''s hard to tell behind the mask, but he''s tall, has this regal posture, and this intense, aloof aura. There''s something about him¡ªmore intense than even Daniel."


    I forced a smile, glancing at Cole, who was busy pretending not to listen.


    Riri was definitely someone who easily fell for good-looking guys. I couldn''t help but wonder if she always got this excited over every handsome face she came across.


    "I guess so," I muttered, sounding indifferent. "He''s definitely got a certain vibe." Of course, I was really thinking about his worst qualities.


    Riri giggled again, clearly enjoying her little daydream. It was nice to see her so bubbly and carefree. The drive felt lighter, her energy making the trip seem shorter as we continued our way to Lily''s Vacation House.


    After a little over an hour of traveling, we finally arrived at our destination. The journey itself was breathtaking, with snow-covered mountains and frosted trees creating a picturesque winter wonderland outside our windows.


    It felt like we were driving through a scene from a holiday postcard, the kind of beauty that takes your breath away and makes you momentarily forget the biting cold outside.


    As we approached the Ashford family''s vacation house, I couldn''t help but be impressed.


    The mansion was a stunning sight¡ªan elegant, two-story structure in shades of white and gray, standing proudly against the backdrop of the snow-dusted forest.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, already feeling a headache coming on. "Stop making this poor girl''s life harder," I said, glaring at him. "Just go to your assigned room and quit stirring up drama."


    Cole met my gaze, and we slipped into one of our classic silent standoffs. I glared at him, he glared right back, his eyes narrowing like he was trying to out-stubborn me with just a look.


    "This room isn''t fit for you," he finally muttered, his voice low but firm.


    I rolled my eyes. "Well, I''m not even complaining, so maybe you should stop," I shot back.


    Cole huffed, crossing his arms as if that would make him look more intimidating. "You deserve better than a basement broom closet."


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh please, Cole. I''ve slept in worse places." I waved a hand dismissively. "Plus, I expected this. It''s not a big deal."


    We continued staring at each other, both refusing to back down. It felt like a silent competition to see who would blink first.


    Riri, watching us like it was her favorite TV show, finally burst out laughing. "You two look like you''re having a staring contest. Should I start timing it?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Might as well, Riri. I think I''m winning."


    Cole''s lip twitched, and for a split second, I thought he might actually smile. Instead, he just shook his head and gave me one last look, muttering under his breath, "You''re impossible."


    "And yet, you''re still here," I teased with a sweet, mocking smile. "Feel free to quit anytime now."


    Cole huffed again but didn''t deny it.


    Finally, he sighed, his shoulders dropping in defeat.


    "Fine," he muttered, turning his attention back to the servant. "Lead the way."


    The poor girl let out a shaky breath and nodded, looking like she had narrowly escaped from certain death.


    Even in this freezing vacation house, Cole''s icy demeanor was still enough to send chills down anyone''s spine.


    Riri, already unpacking her clothes, gave me a playful nudge. "Your bodyguard is seriously intense, Eve. No wonder people are terrified of him."


    "You have no idea," I sighed, flopping back onto the bed. "It''s his special talent."

 Chapter 141 Study Session 1

    [EVE]


    When Riri and I arrived at the study room, we found everyone already seated, exchanging notes and chatting away. There wasn''t a single empty chair in sight.


    Lily glanced up as we entered and flashed us a beaming smile, the kind that looked sweet but had a sharp edge.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh no, it seems we only have enough chairs for everyone else," she said with a mock apologetic tone. "But don''t worry! You can sit on the floor¡ªit''s carpeted," she chortled, nose scrunching as she beamed.


    I raised an eyebrow, catching the gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. It was clear she''d planned this.


    Before I could say anything, Daniel stood up abruptly. "You can take my seat, Eve," he offered, already moving aside.


    Lily''s smile faltered, and she let out a surprised laugh. "Oh, you don''t have to do that, Daniel," she insisted, trying to hide her annoyance.


    "It''s okay, Daniel," I interjected, waving him off. "Riri and I will find another spot. We''ll just set up over there by the window."


    "Okidokie!" Riri chirped, following my lead without missing a beat.


    But Daniel, ignoring Lily''s attempt to keep him close, grabbed his books and moved to follow us. "I''ll join you two. There''s more space over there anyway," he said, his voice casual.


    Lily''s expression tightened, clearly displeased with how things were playing out. "Wait! I''ll get the servants to bring a couple of chairs for you," she said hastily, almost tripping over her words.


    It was obvious she didn''t want Daniel drifting away, not when she was hoping to monopolize his attention.


    I gave her a polite smile. "No need, Lily. We''re fine where we are," I said. "But if you really want to help, how about you bring us some snacks later?"


    The look on her face was priceless, caught between maintaining her fake sweetness and annoyance at losing control of the situation.


    "Sure," she replied through gritted teeth, her smile now looking a bit strained.


    As we settled down by the window, sitting cross-legged on the carpeted floor, I turned to Daniel, feeling a bit awkward.


    "I swear, this makes so much more sense now," I mumbled, scribbling notes as fast as I could.


    Daniel smirked. "See? You''re not hopeless after all."


    "Gee, thanks for the compliment," I muttered, rolling my eyes but smiling anyway.


    Before we knew it, our little corner by the window had turned into a full-on study circle. One by one, the rest of the group abandoned the table and scooted over to join us on the carpet, all eager to benefit from Daniel''s brainpower.


    It was like watching ants flock to a sugar cube.


    Meanwhile, at the main table, Sophie, Lily, and their two friends sat stiffly, glancing over at us.


    The look on Lily''s face was priceless¡ªshe clearly hadn''t expected her carefully organized study session to turn into Daniel''s impromptu tutoring club.


    I flashed them a smile, which only seemed to irritate Sophie and Lily more. It was like a little victory, watching them fidget in their seat, clearly debating whether to swallow their pride and join us or keep pretending they were above it all.


    Eventually, the snacks arrived¡ªfinally, my favorite part of this day. My brain could really use a lot of sugar right now.


    I eyed the spread hungrily. The sweets were no joke: fancy chocolates, buttery biscuits, and an array of delicate pastries. It was clear Lily had spared no expense in trying to impress us or Daniel.


    Riri grabbed a biscuit, taking a big bite. "Wow, these are amazing," she said, spraying crumbs everywhere.


    I gave have one too.


    Daniel leaned over, eyeing a chocolate truffle. "Don''t mind if I do," he said, popping it into his mouth.


    As everyone started nibbling on the treats, I couldn''t help but notice Lily''s subtle glare. Despite her best efforts to win over Daniel with her fancy snacks, here he was, sitting on the floor with us, laughing and snacking like we were at a casual picnic.


    It was a small, satisfying victory I didn''t even know I needed after all the lost that I suffered in the past.


    "That''s $5000 a dozen, you know," Lily suddenly chimed in just as I was about to take a bite of a truffle chocolate cupcake.


    I paused, looking at her with a raised eyebrow before giving her my most nonchalant smile. "Is that so? Well, good thing I don''t care," I said, taking a big bite and savoring it exaggeratedly.

 Chapter 142 Study Session 2

    [EVE]


    Lily''s smile was sugary sweet, but her eyes told a different story. "Oh, I''m sure you couldn''t afford it normally. Go on, have as many as you want. It''s a rare treat¡ªyou probably won''t get to eat anything this fancy again, so you might as well enjoy it while you can."


    I pretended to think about it, tapping my chin dramatically. "You know what? You''re absolutely right!"


    I grabbed another cupcake, winking at Riri, who was struggling to hold back her laughter.


    "Better make it count, then," I added, taking an even bigger bite, crumbs flying everywhere as I moaned in delight. "Wow, Lily, these are incredible! Totally worth $5000 a dozen."


    Daniel, caught between amusement and concern, leaned in. "Are you sure you should be provoking her like that?"


    "Why not?" I shrugged, licking the frosting off my finger. "If she''s generous enough to share, who am I to refuse?"


    Lily''s smile wavered for a split second, but she quickly regained her composure. "I''m glad you''re enjoying them. I mean, who wouldn''t appreciate a taste of luxury?"


    I shot her a grin. "You know, Lily, I might get used to this. So maybe I''ll take another . . . or two."


    Riri finally lost it, snickering into her hand as I reached for another cupcake, much to Lily''s barely-contained annoyance.


    Sophie flashed a sweet, almost pitying smile at me as I reached for another chocolate truffle cupcake. "Eve, I know it might be your first time eating something so luxurious," she said, giving a shy glance toward the others. "But don''t you think it''s only fair to share with the rest of us?"


    The group looked at me as if I were some starving woman desperately grabbing what she could, like I''d never see such fancy treats again.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that!" I chirped back, feigning innocence. Then I turned to Lily, narrowing my eyes slightly. "These are from Angel Pastries, right?"


    Lily hesitated for a split second before nodding. "Yes, they are."


    I pulled out my phone with a bright smile, pressing the speaker button for everyone to hear. "Hello, Angel Pastries?" I said sweetly.


    I cut him off with a bright grin, addressing Sophie instead. "Is that how you speak to your auntie?"


    Sophie scowled at the mention of our familial connection. She hated being reminded that, despite being adopted, I still held a higher rank in the Rosette family.


    I continued with a playful smile. "Oh, Sophie, have you forgotten? I have my own ways of making money. In fact, didn''t your father recently borrow a billion dollars from me to fund your debut?"


    "What?!"


    "A billion dollars?!"


    Her friends'' eyes nearly popped out of their heads as they looked to Sophie for confirmation. Lily''s smile faltered, and she stared at Sophie, clearly taken aback. "Is that true, Sophie?"


    Sophie''s face turned bright red as she frantically waved her hands. "Eve is lying! My father and mother funded my debut, not borrowed money from her. We don''t need to! We have our own money."


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, I see. So you''re denying that the money Sullivan hacked from my account¡ªone billion dollars, to be exact¡ªwasn''t used for your debut?"


    The room went silent, and Sophie''s face paled. I could almost see the gears turning in her head as she realized that I wasn''t playing games with her here.


    Sophie stammered, "Th-that money you burrowed was part of the Rosette family''s funds! Grandfather told me himself! In a sense all of it should belong to the Rosette family."


    I chuckled softly, since Sophie had affirmed everything I said, "Oh, I''m sure he did. And I''m equally sure he also mention that I was the one who turned that initial investment into a billion-dollar portfolio, didn''t he?"


    Sophie''s mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, while her friends quickly backed her up, trying to smooth things over.


    "It''s only fair that you return what you owe," Sophie insisted, her voice laced with annoyance.


    "Yeah, Sophie''s right," one of her friends chimed in. "You''re adopted, Eve, so it''s only right to give the money back to the Rosette family."


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Is that so? Well, let''s just say I''m feeling generous. I''ve already decided to gift that billion dollars to you as your eighteenth-birthday present, Sophie. No need to fight about it¡ªconsider it my little treat."

 Chapter 143 The Couture Clash

    [EVE]


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "Is that so? Well, let''s just say I''m feeling generous. I''ve already decided to gift that billion dollars to you as your eighteenth-birthday present, Sophie. No need to fight about it¡ªconsider it my little treat."


    Sophie''s jaw dropped, and I couldn''t help but notice some of the others were now looking at me with newfound respect, even admiration.


    It was clear the tide had turned in my favor, and as the snacks arrived, I took another bite of my cupcake, savoring the taste of victory just as much as the chocolate.


    "Don''t worry," I added cheerfully. "There''s plenty more where that came from. Enjoy the cupcakes, everyone¡ªthey''re on me!"


    The others suddenly perked up, and within seconds, they swarmed around me like bees to honey.


    "Eve, how did you even start growing your money?" one of them asked eagerly.


    "Do you have any tips on investments? Stocks? Real estate?" another chimed in, practically vibrating with curiosity.


    Before I knew it, the study session had turned into an impromptu investment seminar. I blinked, half-expecting someone to pull out a notepad.


    Riri gave me a playful nudge and whispered, "Looks like you''ve just become their financial guru. Should we start charging them for this class?"


    I laughed, shaking my head. "Who knew a study session would turn into a business consultation?"


    Over at the table, Sophie, Lily, and their friends looked like they''d just bitten into a lemon. Their faces were priceless¡ªclearly, this wasn''t the study session they had planned.


    Instead of being the center of attention, they''d ended up as the odd ones out.


    Meanwhile, I was loving this unexpected turn of events. It was a perfect chance to connect with my classmates and expand my influence for future business opportunities.


    Plus, I could already see the gears turning in some of their heads as they eagerly asked for investment tips. I was practically building my network one cupcake at a time!


    But, of course, Sophie and Lily weren''t about to let me steal the show for too long. After a few more minutes of investment and business talk, they swooped in to change the subject.


    Sophie nodded graciously, as if this wasn''t a big deal for her. "That''s right. If you want, I can get you all custom dresses from him. It might take a while since he''s extremely busy right now, but I''ll make it happen."


    The room buzzed with excited murmurs, and the girls around her practically swooned. "Oh my god, Sophie, you''d do that for us? You''re amazing!"


    Sophie nodded, feigning modesty. "Well, the Christmas season is coming up, so I figured it could be a nice gift for my dear friends."


    I watched as my classmates fawned over her, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see Riri struggling to hold back her own excitement.


    She adored Hyun''s designs¡ªanyone could tell just by the way her eyes sparkled at the mention of his name. But Riri, being loyal to a fault, didn''t immediately jump on Sophie''s offer, which made me smile a bit.


    Leaning over, I whispered to her, "Riri, if you really want a dress from Hyun, I can get one for you."


    Her head snapped towards me, eyes wide. "Wait, seriously? You can do that?"


    I nodded casually, trying not to make a big deal of it. "Yep, consider it done."


    Almost instantly, I felt the temperature drop as Lily''s sharp voice cut in. "Really, Eve?" she sneered, her tone dripping with venom. "Sophie just said she knows Hyun personally, and now you''re saying you do too? Come on, it''s a bit much, don''t you think?"


    The room fell silent, all eyes now darting between Sophie and me. It was a standoff, and I knew the kind of game Sophie and Lily were trying to play.


    They wanted to expose me as a liar or someone who was just trying to one-up them. But I kept my cool, refusing to rise to their bait.


    I simply smiled, taking another slow bite of my cupcake. "Believe what you want, Lily. But let''s just say I have my own connections," I replied, keeping it vague.


    The last thing I wanted was to reveal the truth about my relationship with Hyun, especially with everyone fighting tooth and nail to get a piece of him these days.


    Sophie''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she quickly masked it. "Well, isn''t that interesting," she said, her voice tight. "I suppose we''ll just have to see whose dress gets delivered first, won''t we?"


    "Sure thing," I replied lightly. "After all, Christmas is just around the corner."


    The tension in the room was thick, like a perfectly stirred pot of drama, as the girls eyed us, torn between Sophie''s grand claims and my confident but mysterious response.


    It was clear to everyone that this wasn''t just about a dress anymore¡ªit was a subtle but intense battle of influence, one I had no intention of losing.

 Chapter 144 Scars and Schemes

    [SOPHIE]


    Sophie paced back and forth in her room, her fists clenched in frustration.


    Her phone was pressed tightly against her ear as she snapped, "Mom, you


    have


    to set a meeting with Hyun. I can''t wait any longer!"


    On the other end, Sophia''s voice was strained. "I''ve been trying, Sophie, but you know how long it takes to book a session with Hyun. He''s not just any designer; he''s the


    Hyun


    now apparently. Even I can''t just demand an audience on a whim."


    Sophia sneered on the other end of the line, unable to fathom how a mere commoner could hold more status than even royalty, simply because he was gifted with a talent that made women swoon at his feet.


    Sophie''s eyes narrowed as she spun around to face her reflection in the mirror, her expression hard. "Use your position, mother," she insisted. "I need those dresses secured, no matter what it takes. I can''t afford to show up empty-handed, not after everything I promised."


    Sophia sighed, her voice dropping to a weary murmur. "What did you get yourself into this time, Sophie?"


    Sophie''s lips tightened as she let out a bitter laugh. "Oh, nothing


    too


    dramatic. Just the usual¡ªtrying to fit in. Do you have any idea what it''s like being treated like an outsider by your own peers? No matter what I do, they still see me as the girl who was once a


    maid


    in this family, not a true Rosette."


    She couldn''t help but imagine Cole Fay''s reaction if he were here to see her like this. He was everything she wanted¡ªpowerful, rich, and aloof.


    Sophie''s smile grew a little wider as she envisioned winning him over, imagining the look in his eyes when he finally saw her for who she truly was¡ªa perfect match for him.


    With a final check of her appearance, she turned on her heel and headed out the door, her resolve hardening. This was only the beginning. She would make sure everyone knew her place¡ªnot as a maid, not as a pretender, but as the real Rosette she was meant to be.


    === ===


    [EVE]


    I glanced at the mirror and let out a deep sigh. It wasn''t that I disliked what I saw¡ªI''d lived with these scars my whole life. They were a part of me, etched into my skin like reminders of battles fought and survived.


    Standing there in nothing but my underwear beneath the loose robe, I prepared myself for the supposed hot spring event that I hadn''t even known about until it was practically time to go.


    I was certain this was Sophie''s scheme, a calculated move to put me on display, to let the others catch a glimpse of the scars scattered across my body.


    Most of the marks were faint now, barely visible unless you looked closely. Some had healed over time, fading into the background like old memories.


    But others, the deeper ones, refused to disappear completely¡ªconstant, stubborn reminders of my past. The gunshot wound from not too long ago still left a fresh scar, a jagged line just beside my stomach. It was a raw testament to the danger I''d faced and overcome.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, weighing my options. I could stay in my room and avoid the whole ordeal, but I knew what would happen if I did.


    Sophie would jump at the opportunity to spread rumors, to paint me as weak or insecure just when I was starting to rebuild my reputation and forge new connections.


    A bitter smile crept onto my lips. Why should I hide? These scars weren''t something to be ashamed of¡ªthey were proof of my strength, of the battles I''d fought and survived. Continue your journey on empire


    They told a story of resilience, of fighting tooth and nail to make it to this moment. If Sophie thought she could use my past to humiliate me, she was in for a surprise.


    With a final glance at the mirror, I straightened my robe and headed for the door. I had no intention of letting anyone, least of all Sophie, dictate how I felt about the marks that had shaped who I was.


    If they wanted to see, I''d let them see. This was my story, and I wasn''t about to hide it.

 Chapter 145 Steamy Encounter in the Hot Spring

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    [


    WARNING


    ! Smut Content Ahead]


    === ????===


    [EVE]


    I fastened my robe around myself, glancing at Riri with a small smile.


    "Riri, are you ready?" I asked, trying to steady my nerves.


    Riri was practically bouncing on her toes, her excitement palpable. "I''m all set! Let''s go!"


    As we headed out, she couldn''t help but chatter non-stop. "Can you believe there''s a hot spring here? I heard it''s fed by a natural volcano! The water is supposed to be amazing¡ªI can''t wait to soak in it! This vacation house is so awesome!"


    "Wait up!" I called out, but she was already racing ahead, disappearing around the corner.


    "Race you to the hot spring!" she shouted back, her laughter echoing down the hallway.


    I hurried after her but when I turned the corner, I was met with an empty hall.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath, feeling a bit lost. The rain outside was pouring heavily, and I could feel the chilly draft even here.


    The mansion was enormous, and it felt like I''d been wandering in circles for ages.


    Just as I was about to give up, I spotted a servant passing by.


    "Excuse me," I asked. "Where''s the hot spring?"


    She offered a polite nod and gestured down the hall. "Continue straight and take the first left at the intersection. You''ll see a sign leading to the hot spring."


    I flushed, realizing my mistake. My voice came out a little too high-pitched. "This isn''t an Onsen! Cover yourself!"


    His eyes gleamed with amusement as he tilted his head, a small, teasing smile playing on his lips. "Are you bothered by what you see?"


    "Anyone would be bothered!" I snapped, trying to keep my voice down. I could hear Sophie and the others chatting just on the other side of the wooden fence that divided the men''s and women''s sections.


    Cole''s smirk softened slightly, and he leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "If you wanted a private show, all you had to do was ask."


    I shoved him back, my heart racing. "Get off me, you jerk!"


    But as he pulled away, he didn''t break eye contact. The air between us felt charged, thick with tension I couldn''t quite place. It was like the steam rising around us, hazy and intoxicating, making it hard to think clearly.


    Cole finally stood up, grabbing another towel and loosely wrapping it around his waist. He looked back at me, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    "Be careful, Eve," he murmured, his voice a low, dangerous growl. "You''ve already tested my self-control to its limits numerous times. Next time this happens, I won''t hold back."


    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving me there, my heart pounding so hard I could barely hear my own thoughts.


    "W-what . . . just happened?" I stammered, my brain short-circuiting as I tried to process what I had just witnessed.


    My mind was a fuzzy mess, replaying Cole''s manhood on an endless loop I couldn''t escape from. That was all my mind could think of.


    The image of Cole, completely naked and


    very


    well-endowed, popped back into my head, and before I knew it, another wave of blood rushed to my nose.


    "Damn it!" I muttered, pinching my nose to stop the bleed.


    Big. That was the only word I could think of.


    Very


    big. I wanted to scream at myself for even thinking about it.


    "Get a grip, Eve!" I whispered fiercely, shaking my head. But no matter how hard I tried, the picture of Cole standing there in all his glory kept playing in my mind like a flashy commercial you couldn''t skip.


    "Why is this stuck on repeat like a bad pop song?!" I groaned, feeling my face burn hotter than the hot spring itself.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 146 A Bitter Winters Rejection

    [EVE]


    I slapped my cheeks as I hurried out of the hot spring, feeling both flustered and annoyed.


    As I stepped into the hallway, I finally noticed it: a huge, bold sign with "MEN''S SECTION" hanging high above the door.


    Seriously, who put that sign so high up? It''s like they only expect people over six feet tall to see it! I groaned, rubbing my temples.


    "Ugh, this is all Cole''s fault!" I muttered, still feeling the heat rise to my face¡ªnot from the hot spring, but from the memory of him standing there, stark naked, his cock dangling.


    Well . . . not dangling but fully erect. I slapped myself again, hoping to get the memory out of my head.


    Why couldn''t he at least have a towel on or something? Wasn''t it common sense not to swim naked in someone else''s house?


    My plan to soak and relax was completely ruined. There was no way I could go back to the hot spring now. Not with my nose bleeding and my head full of . . . well, very inappropriate thoughts.


    I decided to head straight back to my room instead.


    "Stupid Cole," I grumbled to myself, shuffling down the hallway like a scolded child. "Who does he think he is, just standing there like that? Does he have no shame?"


    I felt my cheeks heat up again. "And who even bathes completely naked in a public hot spring? Couldn''t he have worn some boxers or something?"


    Deep down, I knew it was technically my fault for not checking the sign. But how was I supposed to know there were separate sections? It''s not like they had flashing neon arrows pointing it out!


    I pinched my nose again, trying to stop the bleeding. "Get it together, Eve," I whispered to myself. "No more embarrassing moments tonight, please."


    With that, I marched back to my room, determined to bury this memory deep in my mind¡ªand hopefully never, ever let it surface again.


    Clearly, my brain and body were in total agreement right now¡ªunfortunately. My mind kept replaying that infuriating image of Cole''s . . .


    ahem


    , while my heart raced like crazy.


    To make matters worse, a warm, persistent ache settled low in my abdomen, shooting straight to my core.


    In stark contrast, Daniel''s face was emotionless. He looked almost . . . bored, as if he couldn''t wait to get out of there.


    "What do you want?" he asked flatly, his voice cool and detached.


    Lily hesitated, nervously clutching the ends of her robe. Her eyes darted between Daniel''s face and the ground, like she was gathering every bit of courage she had left.


    Finally, she looked up and met his gaze.


    "I like you, Daniel," she admitted in a quiet but firm voice. "I''ve always liked you. Since grade school, actually. We''re about to graduate soon, go off to college, and we''ll be headed in different directions . . . so I wanted to tell you how I feel before it''s too late."


    I could hardly believe my ears. It really was a confession.


    Despite all her flaws and how she treated me, there was no denying that Lily was a beautiful girl with an impressive background. Many would consider her an ideal match in their social circles.


    Yet here she was, vulnerable and open, laying her heart bare in front of Daniel.


    Daniel''s reply, however, was swift and brutally straightforward. "Sorry, I don''t like you."


    Lily''s face crumpled. She paused, swallowing hard as her eyes glistened with unshed tears. "I . . . I thought as much," she whispered, her voice trembling. "But . . . can you at least give me a chance? Maybe if you got to know me better, you''d come to like me."


    Daniel''s expression didn''t soften, not even a little. He remained stone-faced as he replied, "That will never happen."


    His words hit her like a slap to the face. I could see her hands shaking, the tears she tried so hard to hold back finally spilling over.


    Despite the pain clearly etched on her face, she managed a wobbly smile. "I see . . ."


    Without another word, Daniel turned and walked away, leaving Lily standing there alone, her sobs quiet and pitiful under the cold, unforgiving sky.


    I felt a pang in my chest, my hand instinctively lowering the phone I''d unconsciously raised to record.


    Watching her crumble like that, I saw a glimpse of my old self in her. The raw vulnerability, the silent plea for just a sliver of hope. It made me remember how I used to wait for a smile, a word, any sign of affection that would never come.


    As harsh as Daniel''s rejection was, it was also kinder than giving her any false hope. Leading her on would have been far crueler in the long run, like dragging her through an endless winter with the promise of spring that would never come.


    I took a deep breath, just about to turn away from the scene, when suddenly a hand clamped over my mouth from behind, silencing any chance of a scream.

 Chapter 147 The Rescue

    [EVE]


    Being kidnapped wasn''t exactly a first for me, but that didn''t make it any less infuriating.


    My initial guess was that Sullivan was behind this¡ªwho else would have the audacity and motive to kidnap me?No?v(el)B\\jnn


    But what really puzzled me was how Cole and his team could have let this happen. Weren''t they supposed to be on guard? How could they miss something this blatant? And where the hell were they now?


    I was starting to doubt if they were as skilled and efficient as they made themselves out to be.


    I was slung over the shoulder of my kidnapper like a sack of potatoes, every bump and jolt sending sharp pain through my sides.


    The ropes binding my wrists and ankles were tight, cutting into my skin. Whoever tied them knew what they were doing¡ªthere was no room for me to wiggle free.


    And then there was the classic gag in my mouth, silencing any scream or cry for help before it could even leave my throat.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, fighting back the wave of panic rising in my chest. This wasn''t some amateur job. The speed and efficiency with which I was moved through the Ashford property were proof enough of that.


    I was out of the mansion''s grounds in minutes, the opulent halls and sprawling gardens left behind as we entered the dense forest.


    The cold night air whipped against my face, and I felt the uneven rhythm of my kidnapper''s breathing against my body.


    His footsteps were fast, calculated, barely making a sound as he navigated through the dark, rocky terrain of the mountain range.


    I could hear the crunch of leaves and the snapping of twigs beneath us. Each sound was swallowed by the vast, eerie silence of the forest, making the whole situation feel even more surreal.


    The scent of pine and damp earth filled my nose, a stark contrast to the polished, perfumed air of the Ashford mansion.


    My mind raced, piecing together the situation. This was a well-planned operation; there was no other explanation. They must have known the layout, the security details, everything.


    It wasn''t a random hit¡ªthey came prepared.


    And yet, as much as I tried to keep my thoughts focused on figuring out who these people were, a different worry gnawed at me:


    My body went limp, surrendering to the exhaustion and fear that had been coursing through me. I knew, in that instant, that everything was going to be okay.


    Cole was here. And as long as he was by my side, I knew I would be safe.


    Or so I thought.


    My relief was short-lived as Cole lunged forward without hesitation. My captor jerked back, clutching me tighter.


    I felt the sharp pain of his fingers digging into my ribs as he spun around, trying to shield himself from Cole''s attack.


    The clash was brutal. Cole was relentless, a whirlwind of fists and fury. He was like a force of nature¡ªquick, and terrifying.


    My captor, on the other hand, was struggling. With me in his grip, he was at a severe disadvantage, unable to match Cole''s speed or strength.


    I could feel his grip faltering with each blow he barely managed to block.


    I twisted in his hold, trying to free myself, but he held on with a desperate, vice-like grip. It didn''t make sense¡ªwhy wasn''t he letting me go to fight back properly?


    Was I some kind of shield to him?


    Was that why Cole wasn''t using his guns? He was afraid of hitting me.


    My captor, however, had no such reservations. I could hear the deafening shots ringing out as he fired recklessly at Cole, using me as a human shield.


    Every time I heard the trigger pull, my heart stopped, praying desperately that the next bullet wouldn''t find its mark.


    I hated Cole. I''d cursed his name countless times, wished him dead for the pain he caused me. But seeing him now, risking everything to save me, I realized with a shock¡ªI didn''t want him to die.


    Not like this.


    The thought of him bleeding out in the dirt, lifeless and cold, made something inside me twist painfully. Even if I had wanted revenge, I never wanted it at the cost of someone''s life.


    It wasn''t supposed to end this way. People had families, people who would mourn them¡ªgrief-stricken mothers, fathers, siblings who had no part in my vendetta.


    I might have been vengeful, but I wasn''t a killer. And I didn''t want to become one, not by causing the death of someone else''s loved one.

 Chapter 148 Into the Abyss

    [EVE]


    As the gunfire blazed around us, my desperate prayers shifted. I wasn''t just praying for my safety anymore.


    I was praying that Cole wouldn''t get shot, that he would survive this madness.


    They exchanged a series of blows, each one more intense than the last. The forest around us seemed to blur as they fought, the trees swaying as if they, too, were caught up in the chaos.


    Cole''s eyes burned with a ferocity I''d never seen before, a wild determination that sent shivers down my spine. He was fighting for me¡ªfighting with everything he had.


    Then, something changed. My captor''s gaze flickered with a strange, dark resolve. He took one more step back, his foot skidding dangerously close to the cliff''s edge.


    And in that split second, I realized what he was about to do.


    "


    No


    !" I tried to scream, but the gag muffled my voice.


    Cole lunged forward, reaching out to grab me, but he was just a second too late.


    With a sinister grin, my captor''s grip on me loosened¡ªonly for him to shove me backward with all his strength. I felt the ground disappear beneath my feet as he hurled me off the cliff.


    The world tilted, and everything seemed to slow down. I was falling, the wind rushing past me, whipping my hair into my face.


    I could see Cole''s expression twisted into a mask of pure horror as he dived after me, his arm outstretched, fingers grasping at empty air.


    The gag in my mouth came loose, falling away just as I managed to suck in a ragged breath. But all I could see was Cole''s desperate face, twisted with a raw, frantic need to save me.


    Without a second thought, without a hint of hesitation, he threw himself off the cliff. He didn''t flinch when my captor''s shot struck him in the back, nor did he falter at the sight of the deadly drop below. His focus was solely on me, his hand reaching out desperately, determined to pull me back from the edge.


    My fingers fumbled, desperately trying to loosen the ropes that bound me, and for some reason, they had started to slacken. I didn''t know when it had loosened, but that wasn''t important right now.


    My hands trembled as I reached out for him, my own desperation matching his.


    Our hands met, and in that brief contact, it felt like time stopped. The world around us faded away, leaving only the two of us in that fleeting, fragile moment.


    His grip was warm, strong, a lifeline I never knew I needed until it was too late.


    And for the first time in a long time, I felt something break inside me¡ªsomething cold and hard I had built up over the years.


    Maybe I didn''t hate him after all.


    Maybe I was just scared to love him again.


    He pulled me close, his arms wrapping around me with a desperation that spoke louder than any words. His body pressed against mine, as if he could shield me from the world, from everything.


    I could feel the steady, urgent thud of his heart against my chest¡ªeach beat a silent promise that he would protect me, that we would survive this together.


    His grip tightened, fiercer than I''d ever known, as if his very touch could stop the world from falling apart. His breath, shallow and ragged, mixed with mine as he held me tighter, his body a wall against the howling wind.


    In that moment, everything else faded. The wind, the fear, the dark abyss before us¡ªthey all disappeared, and all I could feel was him.


    I realized, with a sudden, sharp clarity, how much he cared. How far he was willing to go for me. He had abandoned his own safety for mine, his life now entangled with my own.


    Then, in a cruel twist, the weightlessness hit us like a punch to the gut. We were falling¡ªplummeting into the unknown.


    My breath caught, my throat tight, my scream swallowed by the rushing wind. I couldn''t hear anything but the frantic thumping of his heart, louder than the world around us, and the deafening silence that surrounded our descent.


    The impact came without warning¡ªa deafening splash. The icy water swallowed us whole, a brutal shock to my senses, an explosion of cold that ripped the breath from my lungs and sent my body spiraling into chaos.


    The cold wrapped around me, suffocating, dragging me deeper, pulling me under. I fought to stay conscious, to keep my mind above the surface, but the force of the fall, the crushing cold, the relentless pressure¡ªall of it blurred together in a dizzying, disorienting rush.


    And then, nothing. Complete darkness.

 Chapter 149 In the Shadow of Death, Love Blooms

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 150 GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I woke up feeling like I had been run over by a truck. Every part of my body ached, weighed down as if I were made of lead.


    My vision blurred, but I slowly realized I was inside a cave. A small bonfire crackled nearby, casting faint, dancing shadows on the walls.


    Yet, the warmth I felt didn''t come from the flames; it came from the body enveloping mine.


    As I shifted slightly, a sharp pain shot through me. I glanced over and saw Cole¡ªhis face pale, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He was panting heavily, eyes half-lidded and unfocused.


    The memories came crashing back in an instant: the ambush, the gunfire, and how he had thrown himself to save me.


    "You''re hurt!" I gasped, my voice cracking with panic. "Cole, you''ve been shot! We need to get you to a hospital right now!"


    His grip on me tightened as if afraid I might disappear. "Don''t . . . go," he rasped, voice hoarse and weak. His arms circled around me, pulling me closer despite the pain it must have caused him. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    I tried to free myself gently, but his strength, even in this state, held me in place.


    "You''ve lost so much blood. We need help!" I exclaimed, my heart racing.


    Only then did I notice the makeshift bandages wrapped around his chest, torn from his own shirt. They were soaked through, barely stemming the bleeding.


    My breath caught, and I stared at him, my heart shattering and mending at the same time.


    Oh, how I had longed to hear him say those words. For years, it had been my deepest, most desperate wish.


    But now, as they finally left his lips, I found myself torn in a way I never imagined.


    I wasn''t in the right state of mind to respond, trapped in this whirlwind of chaos and fear.


    How could I even begin to understand what I was feeling?


    Do I love him? I had never allowed myself to entertain that question¡ªbecause deep down, I already knew the answer.


    He was my first love, the one I had cherished silently, hoping against hope. I had dreamed of a future with him, wishing that my first love would also be my last.


    From the very beginning, my heart had always known what it wanted, and it had always been him.


    In this moment, the fear of losing him gripped me harder than any fear I''d ever known¡ªeven more than the terror I felt when I was abandoned on that island, left utterly alone.


    The thought of losing him now, watching his life slip away right before my eyes, was unbearable. It was a kind of fear I had never experienced before¡ªa fear that tore me apart from the inside.


    Death has a way of putting everything into perspective, of making you realize just how fragile and fleeting time truly is.


    And I couldn''t let another second pass without letting him know the depth of my feelings.


    Before it was too late, I needed him to understand just how much he meant to me¡ªthat he was my everything.


    "Cole . . . I . . ."


    Before I could even finish, his lips crashed into mine, silencing every word that was on the tip of my tongue.


    The world around us vanished in that instant; the storm outside, the cold biting at my skin, the fear gripping my heart¡ªit all disappeared.


    All that was left was the warmth of his kiss, a desperate, raw need that stole every breath and thought from me.

 Chapter 150 Fevered Desires 1

    [


    WARNING


    !


    MATURE


    Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I had always wondered what it would feel like to be kissed, what it would taste like.


    But I never imagined it would be this overwhelming, especially when sharing it with the man I love.


    The sensation was intoxicating¡ªhis lips were sweet, addictive, and filled with a kind of urgency that made my head spin.


    The kiss was all-consuming, wiping away every coherent thought. My mind went blank. When I say blank, I mean nothing but the sensation of his lips on mine existed at that moment.


    My eyes flew open in surprise when I felt Cole''s tongue brush against my lips, prying them open gently before slipping inside, exploring the depths of my mouth with a hunger that made my knees weak.


    My breath hitched as his tongue tangled with mine, moving in a heated, erotic dance.


    I felt a familiar heat pool in the pit of my stomach, spreading down to my core, a desire burning hotter with every second.


    He hovered over me, his bare chest inches from mine, and I could see the bulge in his pants straining against the fabric, as if it might burst free at any moment.


    My breath came out in ragged gasps, my pulse racing wildly as our eyes locked. Every muscle in his body seemed tense, coiled like a spring ready to snap.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against my neck, leaving a trail of feather-light kisses before he bit down gently, sucking on my skin.


    A gasp escaped my lips, my fingers instinctively digging into his back, clawing at him as if I needed to hold on for dear life. His kisses became more urgent, his tongue tracing patterns against my skin, leaving a searing path of sensation that set my nerves on fire.


    With each nip and suck, the strength drained from my body, leaving me a trembling mess beneath him. Every moan that slipped from my lips seemed to drive him wild, his grip on my waist tightening as he pressed his hips against mine, his arousal grinding into me.


    "Eve," he breathed, his voice barely more than a growl. He pulled back just enough to look at me, his pupils blown wide with lust, his expression one of pure, unrestrained need. "I can''t hold back any longer."


    He kissed me again, harder this time, with a desperation that matched the feverish heat building between us. The world outside ceased to exist; all that mattered was this moment, the taste of his lips, the feel of his body against mine.


    It was overwhelming, intoxicating, and I knew in that instant¡ªI was lost.


    Your journey continues with empire


    A sharp gasp escaped my lips as Cole deftly unclasped my bra, my chest spilling free. My breasts bounced slightly, the cool air making my nipples harden almost instantly.


    "S-stop . . ." I whispered, heat rushing to my cheeks. Embarrassed, I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest, turning my head away, couldn''t look at him in the eyes.


    But Cole''s eyes darkened with a raw, hungry look. "They''re beautiful, Eve . . ." he murmured, his voice husky and laced with a rough edge that sent shivers down my spine. He gently grasped both my wrists, pinning them above my head with one of his large hands.


    I shuddered when his warm breath grazed my sensitive skin, and then his tongue flicked teasingly over one of my hardened nipples. The sensation was electric, sending a shockwave of pleasure coursing through me.


    I moaned, the sound slipping out of me involuntarily as he closed his lips around the pink tip, sucking gently while his tongue swirled and teased.

 Chapter 151 Fevered Desires 2

    [


    WARNING


    !


    MATURE


    Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "Oh¡ªah!" I couldn''t hold back my cries of pleasure as his lips latched onto my breast, alternating between soft kisses and gentle bites.


    My back arched off the ground, pressing me closer to him, my body begging for more of his touch. It felt like every nerve was on fire, sparking and crackling with pleasure.


    "C-Cole . . ." I managed to gasp out his name, my voice trembling with a desperate need I couldn''t control. I had never felt this way before¡ªlike my entire body was about to break apart from the intense pleasure building up inside me.


    "You like that?" he asked, his voice rough and thick with desire. He didn''t wait for my answer; instead, he moved to the other breast, lavishing it with the same attention. His free hand trailed down my stomach, fingertips brushing lightly over my skin, making me squirm.


    Then his fingers dipped beneath the waistband of my panties, and I gasped loudly, my head snapping back.


    The world blurred around me as his fingers found my clit, gently rubbing circles over the sensitive nub. It was a sensation so intense it made my toes curl, a sharp cry of pleasure tearing from my throat.


    "C-Cole . . ." My voice was nothing more than a breathless plea, raw and unrestrained.


    My hips bucked up against his hand, desperate for more friction. I felt like I was teetering on the edge of something overwhelming, something that would consume me entirely.


    A sharp intake of breath caught in my throat as I felt a slight push, the initial sting of him stretching me. He eased in slowly, his tip breaching my entrance, but he paused, feeling the resistance. Despite how wet I was, he was just too big.


    "C-Cole, it hurts . . . ," I whimpered, clinging to him as my body trembled beneath him.


    Cole paused, his breath ragged as he pulled back a little. He wet his cock with his hand, coating it with his saliva. The sight made my stomach flutter with a mix of nerves and anticipation.


    He guided himself back to my entrance, the heat between us was unbearable. My hands instinctively wrapped around his neck as he began to push inside again.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling the stretch as he slowly entered me. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes with each inch he buried inside, the sensation a mix of pain and pleasure, my body tearing slightly to accommodate him.


    He moved gently, alternating short, shallow thrusts with deeper, longer ones, giving me time to adjust to his size.


    Just as he finally pressed half of his cock inside me, a loud voice shattered our heated moment.


    "Young master Cole! Where are you? Answer me! It''s me, Zen! You''re ever loyal servant! We''re here! You''re safe now!"


    Cole froze above me, tension rippling through his muscles.


    "They''re here! I detected his signature here!" another voice called out.


    Before we could react or separate, the entrance door was blasted open, sending debris flying. We were completely exposed as Zen and another woman entered. In a heartbeat, Cole moved, covering my naked body with his own to shield me from their view.


    Zen skidded to a stop, his face morphing into one of pure shock. He awkwardly scratched his head, clearly unprepared for the scene before him. "Uh . . . should I have come ten minutes later?" he asked with a sheepish grin.


    Cole''s glare was murderous, a look that promised death. If I wasn''t so exposed and vulnerable, I was sure he''d have lunged at Zen and strangled him right then and there.


    As for me, the sudden rush of cold air against my heated skin and the abrupt turn of events overwhelmed me.


    Everything went black as I lost consciousness, sparing me from the unbearable embarrassment of the situation.

 Chapter 152 The Reason Why

    [


    BONUS


    ChapterNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    for reaching 200PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [LINA]


    I never thought of myself as extreme like the rest of my family.


    My mother was quiet, reserved even, but her silences could be crushing. She had a way of enforcing her will with a look or a few carefully chosen words that left no room for argument.


    My father, on the other hand, was louder about his authority, his expectations weighing down on everyone like a heavy chain. He loved us, I knew that much, but his love felt like a prison at times.


    Then there was Cole, my twin. I don''t even know where to begin with him. If our parents were storms, he was the hurricane they created.


    He carried our father''s iron will and mother''s sharp cunning, all wrapped in a temper that flared like lightning when provoked. He could be naive in some ways, reckless in others, but that was Cole.


    And me? I''d always thought of myself as the normal one. The calm in the chaos. Maybe that''s why I loved them all so dearly, even when they tested every ounce of patience I had.


    But love isn''t always enough, and now, my family was crumbling, the pieces too shattered to put back together.


    It started with Cole''s death.


    I''d thought Dylan, my personal bodyguard, was my heartbreak¡ªthe unyielding wall I could never break through, no matter how deeply I cared for him.


    But losing Cole . . . That was devastation. That was the beginning of the end.


    The blade glinted under the harsh fluorescent light as she pressed harder, drawing a thin line of crimson. Chaos erupted around me, but all I could do was heaved as the world went dark.


    The months and years that followed were a blur of grief. My mother, frail and fragile from an accident years ago that had left her unable to bear more children, gave up entirely.


    Cole and I had been her world, her reason for living, and with one of us gone, she refused to go on. She died in her sleep, her frail hand clutching a photograph of us.


    My father followed soon after, succumbing to the weight of his loss. I wasn''t surprised. He''d loved her too much to endure a life without her.


    And just like that, I was alone. Your next journey awaits at empire


    I wanted to hate Eve, and for a time, I did. But how could I? I''d been there through the years she chased after Cole, through all the times he pushed her away, humiliated her, rejected her.


    I couldn''t blame her one bit.


    None of that mattered now.


    One night, as I stared up at the stars, I made a wish. I wished with all my heart to change it, to rewrite the moment when everything fell apart. I would give anything¡ªeverything¡ªfor just one more chance to save them.


    And then the world tilted. My heart raced, my vision blurred, and I collapsed to the ground, the poison coursing through my veins taking hold. My body was failing, and I welcomed the darkness.


    But then I heard it.


    Footsteps. Urgent, panicked. A voice¡ªfamiliar, desperate¡ªcalling my name.


    "Lina! Lina!"


    It couldn''t be real. He wouldn''t come for me, not after all the times he''d rejected me.


    But the warmth of his arms around me, the way his voice cracked as he held me close¡ªit felt too real to be a dream.


    And then I woke up.

 Chapter 153 I Did That

    [LINA]


    I was in my room, surrounded by the familiar comforts of a past I thought I''d lost forever. My heart raced as I realized what was happening.


    Experience tales at empire


    I wasn''t 34 anymore. I wasn''t the broken woman mourning the loss of everyone I loved.


    I was young again. Before the tragedy. Before the loss.


    I don''t know how it happened. At first, I thought it was just a dream, but it felt far too real to be an illusion.


    This had to be a second chance¡ªa chance to rewrite everything!


    This time, I wouldn''t let it happen. This time, I would save them all.


    "Lina, are you up?"


    The knock on my door startled me, but the voice on the other side froze me in place. It was a voice I never thought I''d hear again¡ªa voice I''d mourned for years.


    Cole''s voice.


    He was alive!


    I stumbled out of bed, my legs trembling as if they''d forgotten how to carry me.


    When I flung the door open, there he stood. My brother. My twin. The other half of me I thought I''d lost forever. His face was familiar, yet surreal, a cruel trick of fate, or perhaps the most merciful blessing.


    Without thinking, I threw myself at him, wrapping my arms around his neck. Tears streamed down my face, unbidden and unstoppable.


    "Cole," I whispered, my voice shaking, "you''re here. You''re really here."


    He stiffened in my embrace, clearly taken aback. With a soft chuckle, he gently pushed me away and flicked my forehead like he always did when I was being "


    too


    much


    ."


    There was no time to craft a perfect plan. No time to think rationally. My mind latched onto one idea¡ªextreme, desperate, and reckless.


    But desperate times called for desperate measures.


    I had to stop whatever would happen at the Ashford mansion. I had to ensure Eve chose Cole this time. If my happiness was the price to pay, then so be it.


    I closed my eyes, summoning every detail from the CCTV footage I''d pored over in the past, back when I was desperate for answers.


    Lily Ashford had gone to the garden, where Daniel had been waiting for her. He rejected her, of course. But Eve, hiding behind a tree, had overheard everything. When she tried to leave, Daniel noticed her and stopped her.


    And that was when everything fell apart.


    Daniel confessed his feelings to Eve, and she, for reasons I''d never understand, accepted his courtship. That single moment had set the wheels of tragedy in motion.


    I clenched my fists. That moment was what I had to stop¡ªat all costs.


    I have one plan. And if I wanted this plan to work, I needed someone I could trust, someone capable of outmaneuvering Cole.


    There was only one person.


    Dylan. My bodyguard. My first and only love.


    If anyone could help me pull this off, it was him.


    I couldn''t turn to Mom and Dad for help. They''d ask too many questions, and it might jeopardize everything. Besides, Father was out of the country with Mother right now. Even after all these years, they were still in their honeymoon phase.


    This was my life''s purpose of having a second chance. Even if it meant resorting to extreme measures. Even if it meant risking everything.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself. "So be it," I whispered to the empty room.


    This were our second chance. And I wasn''t going to waste it.


    === ???? ===


    Coming face to face with Dylan now, memories of the past surged through me like an unstoppable tide. Every detail, every moment, came rushing back, threatening to overwhelm me.


    Dylan was a war orphan, a child hardened by unimaginable suffering.


    From an age when most children still played with toys, he had known only survival. He''d been a guerrilla fighter, a child soldier forced to bear arms in battles that should never have involved him.

 Chapter 154 The Girl Who Changed Everything

    [LINA]


    When my father found him, Dylan had been barely twelve years old, a boy weathered by the cruel realities of war.


    And yet, even in the depths of his despair, Father saw something in him¡ªpotential, strength, loyalty.


    He brought Dylan to our estate, tasked with becoming my personal bodyguard. I was only ten at the time, a sheltered girl who had known nothing but privilege and safety.


    But Dylan was a stark contrast to my world¡ªscarred, silent, and carrying a weight that even my young mind recognized as unbearable.


    His presence unsettled me at first. He wasn''t just intimidating; he was otherworldly, like a statue carved from stone but with eyes that held the storm of every battle he''d fought.


    His long, dirty gray hair hung over his ash-colored eyes, eyes that seemed to see through everything, even me. When he looked at me, it wasn''t with kindness or malice¡ªit was with nothing. A void. And that terrified me.


    For weeks, he kept his distance, and I stayed out of his way. He was a shadow in the halls, always watching but never speaking. But life as a Fay was not without its dangers, and when the first threat came for me, he was there.


    I still remember it vividly¡ªthe moment he stepped between me and the blade meant for my heart. He didn''t hesitate, didn''t falter. He moved so fast that was almost inhuman, taking down my attacker with a swiftness that left me breathless.


    And as he stood over me, his face calm and his body tense, I realized I was looking at someone who would risk everything for my safety.


    Over the years, he became my constant protector, always at my side. No matter the danger, he was there, shielding me as if I were the only thing that mattered in his world.


    And perhaps, to him, I was. Not as a person, but as his duty.


    Because that was all I ever was to Dylan¡ªhis responsibility.


    No matter how many times he saved me, no matter how often I saw the rare flashes of something human behind those cold eyes, it never went beyond that.


    His actions spoke of unwavering devotion, but his heart? It remained locked away, hidden behind the walls he''d built to survive his brutal past.


    And yet, how could I not fall for him? How could I not long for something more from the man who had become my silent guardian throughout these years?


    But Dylan was like a soldier who had long since surrendered his humanity, his only purpose to protect and serve.


    As I stood before him now, all those memories collided with the present. To him, I was not a person to love. I was his mission.


    My breath hitched. "Then . . . you''ll do it?"


    His lips twitched into a smirk, but there was something dangerous in the way his gaze drifted toward the window, as though lost in thought.


    "Our scores have been even for the last ten years," he murmured. "Maybe it''s time to move those numbers again."


    My stomach dropped. "You . . . you won''t seriously hurt him, right? He still needs to rescue Eve afterward."


    "I won''t," Dylan said with a dry chuckle. "I know exactly how to handle your brother. He''s predictable when it comes to her."


    Relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. Dylan''s smirk widened into something sly, something unnerving. "And as for making sure they patch things up, I have a plan that''s better than any fight."


    "Better than . . .


    any


    fights


    ?" I echoed, confused and wary.


    He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I''m going to use something far more effective."


    I swallowed hard, suddenly uneasy. "W-what do you mean? You''re not going to¡ª"


    "


    Relax


    ." Dylan''s grin widened, his voice dripping with dark amusement. "No bullets. No violence." He paused, his tone dropping into something almost teasing. "I''m going to use drugs on the two of them."


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. My heart pounded as his words sank in, and doubt crept into my mind.


    Your next read is at empire


    Had I made the right choice asking for his help?

 Chapter 155 Changing Numerous Fate

    [BONUS Chapter


    for reaching 400PS! Thank you all!????]


    ===????===


    [LINA]


    Inside the vast, echoing halls of my family''s mansion, I paced restlessly, my footsteps muted by the luxurious carpet beneath me.


    Cole had already left, and so had Dylan, the plan we''d concocted settling heavily on my shoulders.


    To ensure everything went smoothly, we had brought Zen and his team into the fold. Their expertise was invaluable, their skills unparalleled.


    I took solace in knowing their involvement raised the chances of success¡ªand more importantly, the safety of both Cole and Eve.


    I paused by the grand window, staring out at the expanse of snow-covered grounds. The biting chill of winter mirrored the cold ache in my chest.


    For all her faults, I couldn''t bring myself to truly hate Eve. Though I despised her for what had happened in the past, I knew deep down it wasn''t entirely her fault. Stay tuned with empire


    She had only protected her heart, and I couldn''t condemn her for that. Once, I''d been just like her¡ªchasing after someone who didn''t want to be caught.


    The only difference was that when Eve finally stopped running after Cole, he turned around and ran after her.


    I clenched my fists, a bitter laugh escaping my lips. No such fate awaited me.


    I knew, with every fiber of my being, that if I ever stopped pursuing Dylan, he would feel nothing but relief. He wouldn''t chase after me. He wouldn''t miss me. He had made that painfully clear over the years, long before either of us had grown into the adults we were now.


    From the moment my father had brought Dylan into our lives, scarred and hardened by a childhood of war and bloodshed, I''d been drawn to him. He was a living contradiction¡ªbeautiful yet broken, stoic yet fierce.


    At ten years old, I''d mistaken his silence for mystery, his distance for strength. But over the years, I''d come to understand the truth. Dylan wasn''t aloof because he didn''t care; he was detached because he couldn''t care. Not for me. Not in the way I wanted.


    Still, I couldn''t let go of him, even knowing I would only ever be a burden to him¡ªa spoiled girl clinging to a shadow of hope.


    Though, in hindsight, I questioned just how mature she was¡ªespecially since she let her toxic boyfriend treat her like she was disposable.


    But my focus now was on Estelle first since she was the nearest.


    Her tragic love story loomed like a dark shadow over her future. She would fall deeply, hopelessly in love¡ªnot with the wrong man, but at the wrong time.


    Damien Frizkiel.


    His name alone brought a sour taste to my mouth.


    A billionaire magnate with an empire built on jewels, oil, shipping, and real estate. He was old money, so their wealth could rival ours.


    He was the kind of man people whispered about in awe, his reputation as polished as the diamonds he sold to our family''s jewelry chain, Bijoux.


    In the past, he had been in his late thirties when Estelle met him¡ªwealthy, powerful, and very much married.


    Estelle had become his mistress.


    The word alone made my heart ache. She had tried to hide it, but whispers spread like wildfire, tarnishing her reputation and isolating her from the family.


    And yet, despite the pain and humiliation, she clung to Damien, convinced he was her one true love.


    "He''s my


    soulmate


    , Lina," she had cried to me once, her voice breaking. "I can''t let him go. I love him more than life itself."


    Her unwavering devotion had been heartbreaking to witness. And Damien? He refused to leave his wife and children. He had strung Estelle along with empty promises, leaving her trapped in a cycle of hope and despair.


    The unfortunate thing was, Estelle couldn''t break free. The damage had been done¡ªirreparable.


    But this timeline was different.


    Right now, Damien was still a bachelor. If Estelle could meet him now, before life took its cruel turns, there was a chance for something real, something that wouldn''t leave her shattered.

 Chapter 156 Threads of Fate and Truth

    [LINA]


    I wrestled with the thought of introducing her to other men, but deep down, I knew it wouldn''t work.


    Estelle''s heart was a stubborn thing, and no matter who crossed her path, she would eventually find her way to Damien. Fate seemed determined to tie them together, that much I was sure.


    I had tried before.


    WeNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    had tried before.


    Over the years, we introduced her to countless men¡ªwonderful men who would have moved mountains for her.


    But Estelle''s heart was sealed, locked away with Damien''s name etched upon it. No one else stood a chance.


    And deep down, I knew the truth: no matter what I did, no matter how hard I tried to steer her away, fate would pull them together. She would meet him, whether I liked it or not.


    I couldn''t take that risk again¡ªnot this time.


    The difference this time was


    when


    they met¡ªand I had the power to control that.


    It was a gamble, but it was the safer choice. A chance for her to love Damien without the pain of being his secret.


    A chance to rewrite her destiny.


    I took a deep breath, grabbed my phone, and sent Estelle the latest photo of Damien.


    In his late twenties, Damien exuded a dangerous kind of charm. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his physique leaning toward rugged strength rather than delicate refinement. His sharp features were striking, with silver eyes that seemed to pierce through the screen. Those chilling eyes competed with his straight nose and dark brows, while tousled black hair framed his pale face like he''d walked straight out of a gothic fantasy.


    Damien looked like the villain in a romance movie¡ªthe one who seduced heroines with just a glance and left a trail of panties in his wake.


    I couldn''t entirely blame Estelle for falling for him. Damien wasn''t just attractive; he was


    devastating


    . Handsome to the point of absurdity.


    Honestly, he was so hot I almost choked on my own saliva while staring at his picture.


    "Daddy hot," I muttered under my breath, shaking my head to snap myself out of it.


    Moments later, my phone rang, and I barely had time to blink before Estelle''s voice came screaming through the line.


    I stared at my phone in disbelief, then dialed again, but all I got was a busy signal. She was probably already making arrangements, calling her secretary, rescheduling her events¡ªknowing Estelle, she was halfway to packing her bags by now.


    I bit my lip, sinking back into my chair. I''d never heard Estelle so excited about anyone before, and honestly, it worried me.


    Was this really okay? Had I just doomed her to heartbreak all over again?


    I shook my head, trying to think positively. If there was one thing Estelle excelled at, it was her resilience.


    Whatever happened, I just had to trust her to handle it¡ªthough I made a mental note to keep a very close eye on her this time.


    The next name on my list was Iraya. It had been years since I last saw her in person. These days, we only crossed paths during group chats or family gatherings.


    I didn''t know all the details of her life, especially her love life, but I knew enough about how it would end.


    Iraya was one of the smartest women I had ever known¡ªbrilliant, sharp, and always a step ahead. Yet, even geniuses could be fools when it came to matters of the heart.


    Her story was a tragic one. Blinded by love for the man she called her boyfriend, Iraya had been unknowingly paving the way to her own downfall.


    He was charming and clever, a master manipulator who had fooled even her sharp mind. She clung to him so tightly, so fiercely, that she was willing to burn every bridge¡ªfamily, friends, even her own brothers¡ªjust to defend him.


    And when they married, the real nightmare began. He used her love and trust against her, manipulating her into transferring her wealth and shares into his name.


    The man rose to fame and riches on the back of everything Iraya had given him. But once he had it all, he discarded her like yesterday''s news¡ªfor the person he truly loved.


    I sighed, dragging my hands down my face. It still stung to think about. Iraya, the one who had always been so composed, so logical, had fallen prey to someone like him. It wasn''t just heartbreaking¡ªit was infuriating.


    This time, I wasn''t going to let it happen.


    I tapped my pen against my notepad, brainstorming how best to handle this.


    Talking to Iraya directly wouldn''t work. She was too in love right now¡ªshe''d see it as an attack and dig in deeper to prove she was right about him, and it might backlash on me.


    No, I needed something stronger, something irrefutable.


    An idea clicked into place, and I grabbed my phone. Instead of contacting Iraya, I dialed one of our military spies.


    "Got a job for you," I said. "It''s a little personal."


    The spy on the other end chuckled. "Personal jobs are the best kind. What''s the target?"


    "Not a target¡ªevidence. I need early proof that a certain someone is exactly as shady as I know he is. Dig into his background, track his movements, whatever you can find. I need something solid, something undeniable."


    There was a pause before the reply. "You''ve got it. Send me the details."


    I hung up and exhaled deeply, leaning back in my chair. If Iraya was as smart as I believed her to be, all she''d need was the truth in black and white to see the man''s true colors. Experience tales with empire


    With the evidence . . . I hope Iraya would finally open her eyes to the truth.

 Chapter 157 Cole and Lina

    [LINA]


    After a few days, I found myself seated in a private hospital room, the sterile white walls contrasting sharply with the storm brewing inside me.


    My brother, Cole, lay on the bed beside me, alive and well. Dylan''s words had been true¡ªhis injuries were minor, just a few knife wounds that would heal without lasting damage.


    But the relief I should''ve felt was overshadowed by dread.


    My heart hammered against my chest as I waited. I knew what was coming¡ªthe inevitable confrontation when his eyes opened, sharp and fierce, and settled on me.


    "Lina . . ."


    The sound of my name on his lips was chilling, a prelude to the tempest I could feel rising in him.


    I forced a smile, though my hands were trembling. "B-before you say anything, let me explain¡ª"


    "Explain?" His voice cut through mine like ice, his silver eyes darkening. "You''re behind this, aren''t you?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came. The explanation I''d rehearsed countless times dissolved under the weight of his piercing glare.


    "The only way a kidnapper could get close enough to take Eve," Cole continued, his voice laced with venom, "is if the kidnapper was one of our own." He didn''t need my confirmation. "And that means Dylan. He''s the only one capable of pulling something like this¡ªcarrying Eve while fighting me at the same time."


    My silence betrayed me.


    "And I''m guessing Zen and the others were involved too?"


    "Don''t blame them," I said quickly, my voice shaking. "It was all my idea."


    Cole''s expression hardened, his frown deepening. The sharpness in his gaze was like a blade cutting into me.


    "You could have killed Eve, Lina. Do you even realize what you''ve done?!" His voice was low but seething, each word laced with fury. "What if she had drowned? What if she''d died?"


    "She wouldn''t!" I said, my words rushing out in a desperate attempt to explain. "We planned everything carefully. You and Eve''s safety was the priority. There were medics on standby, and we made sure the river was deep enough but had no strong currents¡ª"


    "Enough." His voice silenced me like a command. "If I could move right now, I might strangle you myself for this."


    Cole leaned back, exhaling deeply. His expression softened just enough to make me feel worse. "Lina," he said, his voice calm but deadly serious. "Promise me you''ll never pull something like this again."


    His words carried a weight that made me pause. I looked at him, really looked at him, and saw not just anger but worry beneath his stern exterior. I nodded slowly, the words leaving my lips like an oath.


    "I promise."


    As long as your life is saved.


    The tension in the room eased just slightly, though I could still feel his disapproval lingering.


    "So . . . are we good now?" I asked hesitantly.


    Cole''s lips curved into a smirk, but his eyes held a glint of mischief. "Only if you agree to attend all my meetings for a month."


    I groaned, sinking back into my chair, but I nodded. It was a small price to pay for his forgiveness¡ªand, maybe, for a chance to plan another


    situation


    .


    "At least you two got closer, right? I mean . . . if you almost went that far," I ventured carefully.


    Cole gave a casual shrug, but I could see it¡ªthe subtle shift in his expression, the lightness that replaced the storm from earlier. It was as though it turned sunny all of a sudden.


    I couldn''t believe it¡ªa single woman had the power to make my brother like this. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    But then again, hadn''t I seen the same thing countless times? My father had been utterly consumed by his love for my mother throughout these years.


    Perhaps this was a sign¡ªa fragile thread of hope to cling to. Maybe, just maybe, the future could still change. Eve had let him in . . . and maybe this was the beginning.


    I bit my lip, pushing aside my lingering doubts. "By the way . . . what should we tell Eve? She''s still in the other room, unconscious."


    "Leave it to me," Cole said, his voice steady and assured.


    "Just make sure she doesn''t find out it was all my idea. If she does, everything you''ve worked for will crumble." I couldn''t keep the warning from my tone.


    "I know," he replied. "I''m not an idiot to let that happen."

 Chapter 158 Bound by Regret

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 600PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I woke up to find myself in a hospital


    yet


    againNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    .


    My head throbbed, and every part of my body ached as though I''d been hit by a freight train. Even the simple act of opening my eyes felt like an uphill battle.


    "Eve, you''re awake!" Victor''s voice snapped me out of my haze. Within seconds, he was at my side, concern etched deep into his features. "Don''t move too much. The doctor said you still need to rest."


    "W-what . . . happened?" I croaked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Sinclair stepped forward, his expression a mix of relief and unease. "Cole said one of the Ashford security guards was bribed to kidnap you. Luckily, they intercepted in time."


    Victor let out a derisive snort, his eyes narrowing into slits. "Intercepted? Is that what we''re calling it now? How could they let this happen in the first place? If they were so damn capable, Eve wouldn''t have been thrown off a cliff. She


    almost


    died


    !"


    "No one died, Victor," Sinclair replied, his tone calm but firm. "Cole saved her in time."


    Victor turned on him, his frustration boiling over. "Why are you even defending that man, Sinclair? Eve was


    hurt


    !"


    Sinclair sighed heavily, rubbing his temple as though Victor''s anger was a weight he bore personally. "And so was Cole. He risked his life to protect her. Can we not dwell on this and focus on the fact that everyone''s alive?"


    Victor wasn''t having it. "It''s his fault for being so incompetent in the first place."


    Sinclair''s patience visibly thinned as he gave Victor a pointed look. "I get how you feel, Victor. I do. But blaming him now won''t help anyone. Let''s take this as a lesson and move on."


    While their argument raged on, my mind was elsewhere entirely. Their voices became a dull buzz in the background as fragmented memories of the incident came rushing back to me.


    The danger, the fear, the kidnapping¡ªit all faded into the background, replaced by something far more vivid.


    Not


    giving in.


    Not letting my guard crumble into nothing.


    What was I thinking?


    My hands trembled as I clutched the blanket, resisting the urge to scream. My chest tightened, and a fresh wave of panic swept over me.


    I wanted to pound my head against the wall, to wake up from this nightmare, to undo every foolish choice I''d made.


    Why didn''t I stop it? Why didn''t I stop


    myself?


    I thought he was going to die. That''s all it was¡ªI thought those were his final moments, and in my panic, in my stupidity, I let my emotions control me.


    But what now? How do I look him in the eye after this? What do I say to him?


    I had crossed a line I could never uncross, and for what? A fleeting moment of weakness that would haunt me for the rest of my life.


    I pressed my hands against my burning face, wishing the earth would just swallow me whole. I had been so reckless, so utterly blind to the consequences.


    I was such a fool.


    "Eve, are you alright?" Sinclair''s voice brought me back to the present.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to push aside the panic for just a moment.


    "Is Cole okay?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    "Yes," Sinclair replied. "He''s fine."


    I let out a shaky breath, relief washing over me¡ªbut it was short-lived.


    "And the person who kidnapped me? Were they caught?"


    Sinclair nodded. "Yes. They''re in custody now."


    "Who did they say they worked for?" I pressed, my brow furrowing.


    "Just a local kidnapping group," Sinclair answered, though he didn''t sound entirely convinced. "They claimed Lily and Sophie were their original targets, but you happened to be there, so they shifted to you instead."


    "Local kidnappers?" I repeated, disbelief tingling at the edges of my exhaustion.


    The man who had taken me . . . he was far too skilled to be part of some low-level gang. Perhaps he belonged to a professional kidnapping syndicate.


    But thinking clearly wasn''t my strong suit right now. My mind was too clouded by everything else¡ªby the memory of the cave, the sex, the near irreparable mistake.


    I clenched my fists tightly, my nails digging into my palms. I''d survived the cliff, the danger, the kidnappers. But could I survive facing Cole?


    That, I wasn''t so sure.

 Chapter 159 The Art of Avoidance (and Failing at It)

    [EVE]


    A few days after being discharged from the hospital, I''d been avoiding Cole like he was the taxman during audit season.


    It started small: slipping out of rooms the moment I heard his voice, pretending to be engrossed in a very urgent phone call whenever he walked by.


    However, it quickly escalated into a full-blown game of hide-and-seek¡ªonly I was the one playing both roles.


    At Sinclair''s mansion, it became a mission. The first time I heard Cole coming down the hallway, I dived behind the couch, narrowly avoiding him as he stepped into the living room.


    Victor gave me a bewildered look from across the room but said nothing. I mouthed


    "emergency"


    at him, which only made him roll his eyes.


    The next day, Cole nearly caught me in the kitchen. I had gone in for a quick snack¡ªone granola bar¡ªand ended up scuttling into the pantry like a gremlin when I heard him approaching. I stayed there for twenty minutes, nibbling on a bag of crackers I found on the shelf, too afraid to come out until I was sure he''d left.


    Then there was the truly humiliating moment when I spotted him on the stairs. Thinking fast, I spun around and tried to take the long way to the library, only to get cornered in a dead-end hallway.


    I ducked into a storage, crouching among Sinclair''s old coats and scarves like some deranged fashion goblin. Cole walked past without noticing, but when I tried to sneak out, I tripped over a shoe rack and went sprawling face-first into the hallway.


    "Everything okay there?" Sinclair asked from behind me, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto hide his amusement.


    "Fine," I hissed, grabbing the nearest coat rack for support and retreating with whatever shreds of dignity I had left.


    By the third day, even Sinclair had decided to join the circus. As I shuffled past him in the hallway, he glanced up from his book and said, completely deadpan, "Eve, he''s in the study."


    I froze mid-step, my soul briefly leaving my body. "Why would you even tell me that?!" I hissed, my voice an octave higher than usual.


    Sinclair shrugged, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Just thought you''d like to know."


    "I


    didn''t!


    " I yelped, spinning around so fast I nearly tripped over my own feet. I power-walked away like I had an urgent meeting with literally


    anywhere else.


    no one


    ¡ªneeded to know what happened back in that cave. NO ONE.


    I snuck a quick glance at Cole, expecting some kind of reaction, maybe a flinch or even the tiniest hint of awkwardness. Instead, he was the picture of composure, calm and unbothered, like nothing happened between us.


    Meanwhile, I was a walking disaster, falling apart whenever he was near.


    It hit me then¡ªwas I


    overreacting


    ?


    But then again, I had almost lost my virginity to him in that cave, so the natural thing to do was overreact.


    Still, Cole''s cool, unaffected demeanor left me feeling like the only one making a big deal out of this.


    Should I have been grateful he wasn''t bringing it up? Or annoyed that he was acting like nothing happened between us at all?!


    Before I could unpack that emotional whirlwind, Sinclair casually spoke up. "By the way, Eve, I talked to your principal. You''re allowed to take your exams this weekend. If I were you, I''d start studying while you still have a few hours left."


    I groaned, slumping into my chair like a deflated balloon. "Oh, right. The exams."


    While my classmates were probably done with their tests and already planning their Christmas break, I was here trying to survive an avalanche of last-minute cramming.


    I could practically hear them laughing and sipping hot cocoa while I had to figure out algebra formulas and world history dates.


    And now, on top of my school stress, I had to juggle avoiding Cole like he was the plague. The logistics were exhausting¡ªdodging him in the halls, eating meals at odd hours, and pretending to be super into whatever book I happened to grab when he walked into a room.


    No. I couldn''t let myself get distracted by all that. Exams first, emotional breakdown later.


    I crossed my arms and glared at the study materials Sinclair had conveniently left on the table. "Great. Just what I needed. More reasons to panic."


    Victor shot me a pointed look. "If you spent half the energy on studying as you do on running away from Cole, you''d ace those exams."


    I threw a crumpled piece of paper at him. "Not helping, Victor!"


    Somehow, I was sure he was angry at me for some reason while Sinclair was enjoying this chaos way too much.

 Chapter 160 A Love Unspoken

    [


    WARNING


    !


    SMUT


    content ahead!????]


    Your journey continues on empire


    === ????===


    [EVE]


    My classmates were probably kicking back this weekend, sipping hot cocoa and binge-watching shows, but not me. Nope. No rest for the hospital escapee.


    Since getting discharged, my schedule had been jam-packed with three main activities: avoiding Cole like my life depended on it, cramming for exams like I was running for office, and then tackling the entire five-day exam syllabus in just one Saturday and Sunday. Because, of course, that''s how my life works now.


    And that wasn''t even all of it. Oh no. I still had a laundry list of businesses to keep an eye on.


    Fortunately, Michael, Clair, and the rest of my management team had stepped in like superhero accountants to handle the chaos.


    Honestly, bless those people. I might have hired them for their competence, but they were earning sainthood at this point.


    While I spent my time dodging Cole and panicking over history essays, they kept my businesses afloat. Most of my job boiled down to giving signatures anyway, so as long as my pen was working, the whole operation could function without me.


    Efficiency, baby!


    Finally¡ª


    finally


    ¡ªI finished my exams. Walking out of that test room felt like surviving a week-long wilderness expedition.


    My brain was mush, my eyes were glazed, and my hand was practically locked in a writing claw from scribbling answers nonstop.


    Instead of celebrating, I went straight to my condo. The moment the door clicked shut behind me, I let out a long sigh. This was it. My sanctuary. My fortress of solitude. My sacred space where Cole, exams, and barking traitor dogs couldn''t find me.


    I flopped onto the bed like a sack of potatoes, marveling at the silence. No Sinclair smirking in the corner. No Victor''s over the top concern. No Cole looming like a six-foot-something reminder of


    the cave incident


    Heat rushed to my face, spreading through my entire body.


    Curse these stupid hormones!


    "You''ve completely lost your mind!" I managed to choke out, snapping my gaze back to his face. "


    That


    . . . what


    happened


    was nothing. It was just the situation!"


    "Nothing, huh?" His grin widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes as he leaned closer. My breath hitched as he placed his hands on either side of my head, trapping me. His face was so close I could feel his warm, breath against my skin.


    "Then why," he murmured, his voice dropping to a low rumble, "does it feel like you''re just as affected by this as I am?"


    "I¡ªI am not!" I shot back, pushing at his chest with trembling hands. But Cole barely budged, his strength effortless against my feeble attempts.


    He caught my wrists, holding them gently but firmly, and lifted them to his lips. The light press of his mouth against my skin sent a jolt through me, my heart pounding harder than I thought possible.


    "Eve," he said, his tone serious now, his gaze locking onto mine. "Are you really going to pretend that what happened between us meant nothing?"


    I tore my eyes away, my throat tightening. "We both know it didn''t mean anything," I muttered, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "It was the situation! I thought you were dying, and I just . . ."


    "And what?"


    I pressed my lips together, unable to say it. That I had surrendered everything to him in that moment¡ªnot out of desperation, but because, deep down, I still loved him.


    But admitting that would undo everything I had worked so hard to move on.


    "I''ve already said it was a mistake," I finally whispered, forcing myself to meet his gaze.


    His hand came up to cup my cheek, tilting my face toward him. The warmth of his touch made my resolve waver.


    "Eve . . ."


    The way he said my name¡ªit was like he was laying his soul bare, his voice carrying an emotion so raw it made my chest ache.


    And then he said it.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 161 A Kiss That Shakes the World

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 800 PS! Thank you all!????]


    [


    WARNING


    ! Smut Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "I love you."


    The words struck me like a thunderclap, their impact reverberating through my chest.


    Cole never spoke of feelings¡ªnot like this. His voice, steady yet trembling at the edges, carried a weight that seemed to anchor the entire room in place.


    When Cole spoke, every syllable was deliberate, every pause a decision. But this¡ªthis was more than words. It was a raw confession, stripped of any pretense, piercing through the walls of doubt I''d built.


    My breath hitched as the gravity of his sincerity wrapped around me, undeniable and unshakable.


    His eyes held mine, intense, as though the entire world had fallen away and all that remained was the two of us.


    I turned my face to the side, trying to shield myself from the vulnerability threatening to crack through my defenses.


    Why did he have to be like this? Why did he have to say the one thing that could unravel me completely?


    My initial resistance faltered, and before I knew it, my own tongue was moving against his, an involuntary dance that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I was swept away from reality, completely lost in the skill and intensity of his kiss. Once again, I found myself caught off guard, foolishly surrendering to the moment without a second thought.


    I tried to push him back, weakly pressing against his chest, but he didn''t relent. Instead, he drew me further into his rhythm, the intensity of his kiss leaving me breathless and dizzy.


    The sensation was overwhelming¡ªhis lips hot, his tongue tracing every contour of my mouth as if memorizing it.


    A low groan slipped from me as he sucked my tongue into his, the sensation unlike anything I had ever felt. My body betrayed me, heat pooling in my core as sparks danced along my skin.


    It was intoxicating, maddening, and utterly overwhelming.


    When he finally pulled back, I gasped for air, my chest rising and falling as I tried to catch my breath. My lips were swollen, my pulse racing wildly, and my mind was a whirlwind of confusion and sensation.


    I glared at him, though the fire in my eyes was dimmed by the lingering daze of his kiss. "Y-you¡ª"


    He silenced my words with a smirk, his thumb brushing lightly against my jawline. "I''ll let you off with just a kiss this time," he murmured, his voice low and laced with satisfaction. "Too bad . . . if you''d agreed to be mine now, you''d get to experience more than just a kiss. But for now, I suppose this will have to do."


    "What?! What are you even talking about?! As if I would . . ." My words faltered, unable to form a coherent sentence. My mind was still spinning, completely scrambled from the kiss.


    He stood, leaving me sprawled on the bed, my body still tingling from the intensity of his touch.


    Before I could gather my thoughts, he was already at the door. He turned back, his grin infuriatingly smug.


    "See you around, Eve," he added, his tone maddeningly casual as if nothing had just happened.


    I grabbed the nearest pillow and hurled it at him, but the door clicked shut before it could hit its mark. I was left alone, trembling with residual adrenaline, my lips still tingling from the force of his kiss.


    What am I supposed to do with this raging hormones?! Discover exclusive tales on empire


    I bit down on my lower lip, trying to stifle the heat that rose unbidden in my body. "That jerk," I muttered under my breath, though even I wasn''t sure if the anger in my voice was entirely real.


    This wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. But for now, I needed air. And a cold shower.

 Chapter 162 The Morning After

    [EVE]


    I was a wreck the entire night, unable to find any peace after what had happened.


    Sleep came in fleeting moments, too shallow to be restful, leaving me tangled in a haze of exhaustion and confusion.


    Right now, the last thing I wanted was to face Cole. My bedroom felt like the only safe haven I had, though deep down, I knew even that security was an illusion¡ªhe could breach it effortlessly if he wanted to.


    I tried to sleep again, forcing my body to relax, but my mind betrayed me, replaying every moment, every word, every kiss.


    When morning finally arrived, the light filtering through the curtains felt like a cruel joke.


    Huh?


    How long had I been asleep? Or had I even slept at all?


    Groggy and disoriented, I dragged myself out of bed, forcing myself through the motions of my morning routine. My mind clung to the faint hope that Cole was still in his own unit, far away from me, and that I wouldn''t have to face him just yet.


    But it seemed karma had other plans.


    As I stepped out of my bedroom, I froze.


    The once monochromatic tones of my unit had burst to life, suddenly awash with vibrant color. Bouquets of flowers adorned every surface, their petals a riot of hues that painted warmth into every corner. Vases stood proudly on tables and counters, spilling blossoms that made the air rich with a heady fragrance.


    My unit¡ªonce cold and impersonal¡ªhad transformed into something entirely different. Something alive. Something that felt like home.


    I blinked, disoriented, the unfamiliar coziness wrapping around me like an embrace.


    Read new chapters at empire


    It was a smile I wasn''t used to seeing on him¡ªsofter, almost tender. He didn''t look like the same man anymore, and I couldn''t decide if that was a good thing or not.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" he replied, his voice steady but filled with an intensity that sent a strange flutter through my chest. "You said I had to prove myself to you, that I had to show you I could be the man you deserve. Well . . . I''m doing exactly that."


    He stepped closer, the scent of his shampoo mixing with the aromas of the meal he was preparing. His eyes locked onto mine with determination.


    "From now on, I''ll give you everything I can," Cole said, his voice steady, but the sincerity in it made my heart skip. "Fresh bouquets every morning¡ªflowers that remind you that I''m thinking of you, always. I''ll cook for you, take care of your home, and make sure you never have to worry about anything.


    "Whatever you need, whenever you need it, I''ll be there. If it means moving mountains to make you happy, I''ll do it. No request is too much. All you have to do is ask, and I''ll make sure you have everything you deserve."


    His words weren''t just promises¡ªthey were a quiet vow, spoken with the kind of certainty that made it feel like he meant it with every part of himself.


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure if he was just saying things¡ªpromises he thought would be enough to win me over¡ªor if he truly meant them.


    But something in the way he said it, the way he looked at me, told me that his determination was more than just words. He was prepared to give me everything. The question was, would I be willing to accept it?


    I sighed, rubbing my temples.


    It was way too early, and I hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep the entire night.


    Cole must''ve noticed because, in a split second, he was right there beside me. The sudden closeness made me take a step back, and before I knew it, I was wobbling, about to butt-plant straight into the floor.


    But then his hand was on my waist, steadying me with a swift grip.


    There was a genuine concern on his face as he looked at me and asked innocently, "Looks like you didn''t get enough sleep. You okay?"


    I shot him a pointed look.


    And whose fault is that?!

 Chapter 163 Breakfast, Banter, and Botanical Chaos

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 1000 PS! Thank you everyone! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "And whose fault do you think it is that I''m running on no sleep right now?" I said, rubbing my temples and shooting him a pointed look.


    Cole raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence, though the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed him. "I''m sure I don''t know what you mean."


    "Of course, you don''t," I muttered under my breath, trying to ignore the way his presence made my irritation waver.


    Before I could argue further, Cole brought a tray to the table, and my jaw practically hit the floor.


    A full-course breakfast was laid out before me¡ªvegetable salad, soup, rice, eggs, bacon, salmon, hot chocolate, and even a pudding dessert. My stomach growled so loudly, it was a wonder he didn''t comment.


    "You made all this?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him skeptically.


    He gestured to the dessert. "That, I ordered. The rest, I cooked."


    "You can cook?" The words escaped me before I could stop myself.


    Cole shot me a sidelong glance, that infuriatingly soft smile still plastered on his face, as if he had all the time in the world to wait for my shock to subside. "That''s right." Explore new worlds at empire


    I wanted to roll my eyes, but my hunger overruled my pride. The smell of the food was too inviting to resist. Without a word, I picked up my fork and spoon, and dug in.


    As I devoured the meal, my inner voice justified my actions.


    No matter how much the brain protests, a growling stomach will always win.


    Between bites, I glanced at him and decided to break the awkward silence. "Is there anything you can''t do?"


    It was just supposed to be a question, one I didn''t really expect an answer to.


    "There is," he replied smoothly, not missing a beat. "Winning your heart."


    Cole shrugged, completely unbothered. "I thought it would brighten the place up. You seemed like you needed some color in your life."


    I put my fork down and rubbed my temples again. "Cole, this isn''t color. This is a botanical garden."


    "I''ll tone it down next time," he said with a sheepish grin, though I doubted he meant it.


    "There shouldn''t be a ''next time,''" I muttered, though my traitorous stomach was too satisfied to fully mean it.


    Cole leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand as he watched me eat with an infuriatingly casual air. "You know," he began, his tone soft but undeniably smug, "if you weren''t so stubborn and just accepted my feelings, like you did back in the cave, you''d be sleeping comfortably right now."


    I paused mid-bite, narrowing my eyes at him. "And what the hell is that supposed to mean?" I asked, already regretting it the second the words left my mouth.


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a mischievous whisper. "It means," he said, his tone teasing, "if you had let me finish what we started in the cave, I''d have spent all night showing you exactly how much you mean to me. By morning, you''d be so blissed out you''d sleep like a baby."


    I choked on air. My fork clattered onto my plate as my brain was fried with heat, trying to process what he''d just said.


    My mouth fell open, but no words came out. My face burned so hot it could''ve melted the entire bouquet explosion in my living room.


    Cole, clearly unbothered, leaned back with a wicked grin. "But I guess for now," he added, tapping his chin thoughtfully, "we''ll have to settle for a few kisses and touches here and there. Such a shame, isn''t it?"


    I snapped out of my stupor, glaring daggers at him. "Cole, I swear to everything holy, if you don''t stop¡ª"


    "What?" he interrupted, looking entirely too amused with himself. "I''m just being honest. You did ask what I meant."


    I groaned, burying my face in my hands. "I didn''t ask for


    that


    kind of words!"


    He laughed softly, clearly enjoying my mortification. "Don''t worry," he said with a wink. "I''ll make sure to keep it PG . . . for now."


    I grabbed my fork and pointed it at him like a weapon. "One more word, Cole, and this fork is going straight for your smug face."


    He held up his hands in mock surrender, but the grin on his lips remained, making me regret every decision that led to this moment.


    This man was going to be the death of me!


    I groaned, both at his audacity and at the realization that he would never let go of what almost happened between us back in the cave.


    He''s impossible!

 Chapter 164 Bridging Guilt with Chance

    [EVE]


    "I''m fine, Daniel and Riri. You don''t have to worry," I reassured them with a smile.


    To avoid any unnecessary drama or pestering by the media, my


    kidnapping incident


    had been kept under wraps.


    Zen, and the rest of my bodyguards spun a tale that I had a sudden stomach cramp and had to be rushed to the hospital.


    "It must''ve been those cupcakes," Riri whispered conspiratorially, narrowing her eyes at Lily''s group across the room. "I bet they poisoned them."


    I stifled a laugh, shaking my head. "Don''t be ridiculous. If that were true, wouldn''t


    you


    be sick too?"


    Riri grinned mischievously, sticking her tongue out and playfully twirling her hand in the air. "Oh, I''ve got an iron stomach. Poison wouldn''t stand a chance against me."


    "By the way, are you really okay?" Daniel asked, his tone softer than usual. The concern in his eyes caught me off guard.


    For a moment, I hesitated. There was something in his eyes that unsettled me. His worry was genuine, almost . . . natural.


    Was he actually my friend now?


    Maybe


    .


    "I''m fine, Daniel," I said with a small smile. "I''m sorry for leaving so abruptly that time."


    "I''m just annoyed you didn''t tell me you weren''t feeling well," he said, his brows furrowed in frustration. "I could''ve taken you to the hospital myself."


    The sincerity in his voice made me pause. "You didn''t have to," I replied quickly. "I didn''t want to trouble you. Or anyone." I glanced at Riri, hoping to lighten the mood.


    Daniel''s expression shifted instantly, his face growing serious. "You''re never a bother, Eve. Not now, not ever."


    My breath hitched. Those words, so earnest and unguarded, left me momentarily stunned. Read exclusive content at empire


    Daniel wasn''t like Cole, who could hide his emotions behind a mask of confidence and control. His feelings were written plainly in his eyes, even if his face remained composed.


    "Uhm . . ." I fumbled, unsure how to respond.


    "Well," I began smoothly, "as they say, there''s no rivalry when it comes to good investments. And honestly, I think this project shows a lot of promise."


    Mrs. Foster beamed at my response, nodding approvingly. "I like the way you think! For someone so young, you''re remarkably insightful and intelligent."


    "Thank you for the compliment." A pang of guilt settled in my chest despite her kind words.


    Then, out of nowhere, she leaned forward slightly and asked, "By the way . . . are you


    single


    , my dear?"


    I blinked, caught completely off guard. "Uh . . . what?"


    Mrs. Foster''s expression turned conspiratorial, and her tone took on a new level of excitement. "I have a son. My only son. He''s probably younger than you¡ªhe''s finishing high school, actually¡ªbut I promise you, he''s an excellent match. We may not be old-money wealthy like your family, but Daniel more than makes up for it with his character. He''s a fine young man, and I couldn''t be prouder."


    "I . . . uh . . ." I glanced sideways at Dylan, my ever-stoic bodyguard.


    As usual, he stood like an immovable statue, utterly unbothered by the absurdity of the situation.


    Mrs. Foster wasn''t done. "What do you think? Should I arrange a meeting? You won''t regret it, I promise!"


    I let out a small laugh, the kind you use when you''re trying to buy time. My default response to these sorts of matchmaking attempts was a polite but firm decline.


    But then, an idea struck me.


    I


    did


    need to apologize to Daniel in person. And, well, part of my deal with Dylan was to actively try to find a suitable partner and move on from him.


    So, against my better judgment, I smiled and said, "Alright, Mrs. Foster. Just let me know the date, and I''ll be there."


    Mrs. Foster''s eyes went wide, clearly not expecting me to agree. "R-really? Oh, that''s wonderful! Thank you, my dear. You won''t regret this, I promise."


    I gave her a polite nod, but then I felt a strange chill from beside me. When I glanced over at Dylan, his expression remained stoic¡ªno surprise there¡ªbut there was something


    off


    . His jaw was tense, his gaze unusually dark.


    What''s


    his


    problem now?

 Chapter 165 The Mixer Dilemma

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 GT! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ????===


    [EVE]


    "So . . . this is the


    emergency


    you mentioned?" I asked, staring at the restaurant where Riri had summoned me like it was a life-or-death situation.


    Riri clasped her hands together as if she were about to pray to me. "Please, Eve, just this once! Come with me to a mixer!"


    I raised an eyebrow, my expression deadpan. "This is your emergency? You called me, huffing and puffing like you were on fire, and rushed me here for this?"


    "It


    is


    an emergency!" Riri exclaimed, nodding so vigorously her glasses almost slipped off her nose. "This is my chance, Eve. My one chance to finally have a love life!"


    I blinked, torn between frustration and amusement. "A love life is your


    emergency


    ?"


    "YES!" She pointed dramatically at the restaurant like it was some sacred battlefield. "It might not sound threatening, but this is serious! This could be my last shot before Christmas!"


    I folded my arms and gave her a skeptical look. "I''m not following."


    Riri sighed dramatically, looking as if she were about to bare her soul. "Look, Eve, I''m not . . . exactly a ''love at first sight'' kind of gal, but I think you already know that? I don''t have your looks, your elegance, or your whole


    mysterious charm


    thing going on. Guys don''t just fall for me. I have to work for it!"


    "Riri, come on," I said, trying to sound reassuring. "What matters is what''s on the inside. A guy who''s worth it will see how cool and fun you are."


    For a moment, her eyes sparkled with gratitude. Then she snorted. "Yeah, right. Maybe I''d believe you if


    As we stepped inside, I glanced around, half-expecting Cole, to materialize out of thin air and glare Riri into killing herself for dragging me here.


    Thankfully, he was busy with some business meeting, but I knew my ever-present bodyguards weren''t far behind.


    Let''s just get this over with.


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    Cole was buried in a mountain of paperwork, the result of days spent chasing after Eve instead of focusing on their businesses.


    The meeting room buzzed with a heavy silence as executives shuffled nervously in their seats, avoiding eye contact with the stoic man at the head of the table.


    Then, his phone rang.


    The sound echoed in the room like a gunshot, slicing through the quiet tension. No one flinched. No one dared breathe. This was


    Cole Fay


    , after all¡ªthe heir of the Fay legacy, as famously overbearing and unapproachable as his father.


    It was an unspoken rule: questioning him was a shortcut to a pink slip.


    Without a word, Cole leaned back in his chair and casually picked up the call. His voice was low and calm.


    "What?" he said curtly, rising from his seat. "A


    MIXER


    ?!"


    The executives stiffened in unison, their postures so rigid it seemed as though they might snap in half. A wave of cold dread swept through the room, and one brave soul glanced at the clock, silently praying the meeting was over.


    As Cole paced toward the window, phone in hand, the room became a collective performance of "pretend I''m invisible."


    Papers were shuffled unnecessarily, pens scratched blank notebooks, and one poor intern even started typing on a dead laptop, desperate to seem busy.


    Cole''s sharp, clipped responses carried across the room, his tone growing icier with each word. "I''ll be there."


    Someone audibly gulped.


    By the time he ended the call, Cole turned back to the table, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room. Everyone froze like deer caught in headlights, terrified to draw his attention.


    "Meeting postpones," he said simply, and exited the door in a hurry.


    Everyone in the room collectively sighed in relief.

 Chapter 166 Mixer Practice

    [EVE]


    "Why are you wearing a mask?" Riri asked, her brow furrowed as I adjusted the plain white mask over my face.


    "Do you really want me to walk in there looking like this?" I shot back, pointing at my reflection in a nearby window.


    Riri gave me a once-over, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinized my perfectly fine appearance. Then, without a word, she grabbed the mask and shoved it firmly back onto my face.


    "You know what? Keep it. Actually,


    never


    take it off. If you''re not here to snag a boyfriend, at least don''t make it harder for the rest of us. We''re the ones who actually need this, okay?"


    "Wow, thanks for the confidence boost," I deadpanned, rolling my eyes behind the mask.


    "Let''s go!" Riri chirped, dragging me toward the restaurant like her life depended on it.


    The private room was cozy but lively, with a large sushi table surrounded by a handful of men and women who were already deep into conversation.


    The air was thick with the unspoken tension of people trying to impress each other while pretending they weren''t trying at all.


    "Hey, Riri! Over here!" A cheerful voice called from the table.


    "Is she the one filling in for the missing number?" someone else asked, their voice tinged with relief.


    "That''s right, everyone, meet Eve!" Riri announced like she was presenting the crown jewel of the evening. She gestured for me to sit down, and I did so as quietly as possible, trying to blend into the background.


    That plan didn''t work, though. As soon as I sat down, I felt every pair of eyes dart my way for a split second before quickly looking away.


    The table was paired up neatly, each person with a partner across from them. My assigned "partner" was already seated, and I gave him a quick glance.


    He looked . . . fine. Handsome, even, if you were into the whole "I know I''m better than you" vibe. He leaned back with his arms crossed, the very picture of someone who probably practiced his smirk in the mirror every morning.


    Meanwhile, I noticed the women around the table were really pulling out all the stops. Skirts, lace, delicate necklaces, and perfectly styled hair¡ªevery detail screamed,


    Pick me!


    I even spotted a few exposed collarbones, which, judging by the way some of the guys were sneaking glances, was apparently a calculated move.


    And Riri? Oh, she was


    in it to win it


    major


    suppliers of grapes for wine worldwide. You''ve probably heard of me." He gave me a smug look, clearly expecting applause.


    I tilted my head, smiled faintly, and said, "Uh, no. Not really."


    His face faltered for a split second before he regrouped. "So, what do you do, Eve?"


    "I''m still a student."


    "Ah, a student. And your family? What''s their line of work?"


    "Business," I said, keeping it vague because, frankly, I was in no mood to explain anything deeper.


    George''s smile widened like I had just confirmed he''d won the lottery. "I can see you''re a woman of substance, even with that mask covering your face. But I can tell¡ªyou''re a beauty, aren''t you?"


    I stayed silent, sensing where this was going.


    "I''ll get straight to the point," he said, puffing his chest. "How about you and I get together? I''ve got a degree in chemistry, a spotless reputation, and frankly, you''d be lucky to have me. I bring the total package."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"


    "Yes. And here''s the deal: I''ll give you everything money can buy. You''ll live comfortably, travel the world, have all the luxuries you could imagine¡ª


    if


    you promise to stay loyal to me and do exactly as I say."


    I blinked. "So . . . you want me to be a . . . trophy girlfriend?"


    "Let''s call it a fair trade," he said, shrugging like he was negotiating the terms of a grape shipment. "I bring in the money, and you get to live the dream. Sounds reasonable, right?"


    There were moments in life when you meet someone so staggeringly full of themselves, you wonder if you''re being pranked. This was one of those moments. I was so stunned I barely noticed the door to the private room opening.


    "Sorry I''m late," a familiar voice said.


    I turned my head, and my jaw nearly hit the table. There, standing in all his imposing glory, was Cole. His hair was freshly dyed, his posture reeking of authority, and¡ªa


    mask


    covering his face. But I knew that it was him.


    Continue your journey with empire


    What the heck was he doing here?!

 Chapter 167 Uninvited (Yet Irresistible)

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all!????]


    ===


    ????===


    [EVE]


    What the heck was he doing here?!


    My shock must have been visible because George frowned and glanced behind him. "Who''s this guy?"


    Cole ignored him entirely, his eyes locking on mine as if I''d just been caught sneaking out past curfew.


    I felt a pang of guilt for some reason.


    "Who are you? You''re not Franco," one of the guys asked, eyeing Cole suspiciously.


    I clamped my lips shut, trying to think of an excuse for Cole, but then I realized something: I wasn''t supposed to know who he was right now.


    Instead, I settled on glaring at Cole, silently asking,


    What on earth are you doing here?


    But Cole, unbothered as always, casually replied to the question. "My name''s Cole."


    My heart did a little backflip. My mouth dropped open.


    Did he seriously just give his name?


    "Cole? Where''s Franco?" the guy asked again, sounding both confused and irritated.


    "He''s . . .


    indisposed


    . So he asked me to take his place," Cole answered smoothly.


    to you."


    His smirk deepened. "You already did. Remember? Back in the cave. Or have you forgotten that we almost¡ª"


    "Stop right there," I interrupted, slamming my glass onto the table with enough force to draw the attention of the others.


    I smiled politely at them until they went back to their conversations, then hissed at Cole, "Can you not use


    that


    as your go-to argument every time? That was a completely different situation."


    He shrugged, unfazed by my indignation. "Fine. But if you''re really looking for a boyfriend, you don''t need mixers. I''m more than enough for you, Eve."


    I groaned, leaning my forehead into my hand. "You''re insufferable."


    Cole took another sip of tea, his smirk still annoyingly in place. "That''s part of my charm."


    I wasn''t sure if I wanted to laugh, cry, or fling a piece of sushi at him. Probably all three.


    As the mixer carried on and the liquor was served, I knew the night was nearing its inevitable conclusion. Conversations grew louder, laughter became freer, and shot glasses began making their rounds. My lips twitched in trepidation.


    I wasn''t much of a drinker¡ªwine, maybe, on special occasions, or a beer here and there. But hard liquor? That wasn''t in my usual repertoire. Just the smell made my stomach flip.


    Plus, I was determined to stay sober, knowing full well Cole would insist on driving me home, whether I liked it or not.


    Still, refusing a single shot felt too uptight, so I reluctantly accepted the glass.


    "Cheers!" everyone chimed, raising their drinks.


    Cole drained his in one swift motion, his expression as stoic as ever. I followed suit, bringing my glass to my lips, only for Cole to reach over, casually swap our glasses, and down mine too before I even realized what had happened.


    I blinked, momentarily stunned. It was such a subtle, almost protective gesture that it caught me off guard.


    My chest warmed a little¡ªnot from the liquor, but from something else entirely. Not that I''d let him see that, of course.


    Before I could dwell on it, a movement caught my eye. One by one, the women at the table started standing.


    "We''ll be right back!" one of them said with a sweet smile.


    Riri grabbed my arm and added in an overly cheery tone, "Come on, Eve! Let''s go to the bathroom."


    I didn''t protest, mostly because the idea of being the only woman left amidst a sea of increasingly tipsy men didn''t appeal to me.


    Plus, my stomach was starting to churn a little from the earlier drinks, and the break felt timely.

 Chapter 168 The Art of Subtle Warfare

    [EVE]


    Inside the bathroom, the scene was something out of a makeup commercial.


    The women crowded around the mirror, touching up their lipstick, dabbing on highlighter, and even reapplying perfume like it was a group ritual.


    One girl leaned forward to add bronzer to her cleavage, the movement deliberate and practiced.


    I couldn''t help but stare, bewildered.


    Riri caught my look and chuckled, "Reloading our weapons."


    "Uh-huh . . ." I nodded slowly, unsure whether to laugh or keep my confusion to myself.


    "So, you and Cole, huh?" one of the girls asked, snapping her compact shut and turning to me with a knowing grin.


    "What about us?" I replied cautiously.


    The girls exchanged glances before bursting into giggles, clearly amused by my obliviousness.


    "Come on, it''s obvious he''s into you," one of them teased, applying a fresh coat of lipstick.


    "Yeah, the way he looks at you? Girl, that''s


    not


    normal," another chimed in, fanning herself dramatically.


    Riri leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I was thinking the same thing. He''s got it bad."


    Heat crept up my neck, and I waved my hands dismissively. "You''re all imagining things! That''s just how he is¡ªstoic, broody, overprotective, and annoying."


    "Annoying, sure," one of the girls said, smirking. "But the way he stares at you? Like you''re the only person in the room? That''s something else."


    "I wish someone would look at me like that," another sighed wistfully.


    "Like he''s starved, and you''re his favorite meal!" one added with a devilish grin, sending the group into peals of laughter.


    Riri leaned closer, feigning awe. "That''s amazing! I bet you get free coffee every day."


    "Of course," he said, puffing out his chest. "But honestly, I''ve been thinking of branching out into fine dining. Maybe a Michelin-starred restaurant or two. You know, just to diversify."


    At this point, the conversation had turned into an unspoken competition of who could sound the most ridiculously wealthy to get the girls fawning over them.


    I couldn''t help but stifle a laugh when one of the guys said, "And, uh, I have a private jet. Well, I share it with my family, but it''s practically mine."


    Another guy jumped in, unwilling to be overshadowed. "That''s cool, but I''m more into experiences. I just got back from a three-month safari. The guide told me I have the makings of a professional wildlife photographer."


    By now, the girls were either playing along enthusiastically or trying not to roll their eyes too visibly.


    Riri, ever the pro, nodded with mock seriousness. "Wow, that''s incredible! You''re all so successful. It must be tough to keep track of it all."


    "Tough?" the first guy scoffed. "Try impossible! Just yesterday, I found out I still own shares in a tech startup. Totally forgot about it."


    "Same here," the second guy said, as if it were the most relatable thing in the world. "I opened my closet the other day and found a Rolex I didn''t even know I had."


    At this point, I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, "Must be so hard being rich."


    Unfortunately, Cole, who''d been quietly sipping his tea and observing the whole charade, heard me. He leaned in, smirking. "See? You''re better off with someone like me. Low maintenance."


    I glared at him. "Low maintenance? You''re the most high-maintenance person I know."


    He chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "But at least I don''t brag about yachts or forgotten condos."


    "True," I muttered, and, added, "You just barge into mixers uninvited."


    "Touche?," he said, raising his glass in a mock toast.


    "How about you, Cole?" one of the guys asked, turning to him with a curious yet challenging look. It was clear they had noticed he hadn''t joined in the unofficial


    Who''s the Richest in the Room


    contest.


    George, still sore from being displaced earlier, saw an opportunity to stir the pot. With a smirk, he added, "Yeah, Cole. What''s your story? What do you do? What does your family do?"

 Chapter 169 The Mysterious Billionaire

    [EVE]


    "Yeah, Cole. What''s your story? What do you do? What does your family do?"


    I took a sip of water, silently hoping Cole wouldn''t take the bait. Knowing him, his answer could either diffuse the situation or set the room on fire. There was no in-between.


    Cole shrugged, his expression as nonchalant as ever. "Business."


    The vague reply earned a few raised eyebrows.


    "What kind of business?" George pressed, leaning forward like he''d just sniffed out a secret.


    Cole looked entirely unfazed as he replied, "The works . . . real estate, shipping, jewelry, malls¡ªstuff like that."


    I nearly choked on my water, hastily swallowing it before anyone noticed. I knew that was probably just the surface of what Cole''s family was involved in. He was underselling it so much, I almost felt insulted on his behalf.


    The guys exchanged looks, unsure whether he was being serious or messing with them.


    "Wait," one of them said, laughing nervously. "Are you saying your family owns all that? Like . . . how many malls are we talking here?"


    Cole tilted his head, pretending to think. "I don''t know. A few dozen, maybe? I haven''t counted."


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from laughing. The way he said it was so casual, like he was talking about collecting stamps instead of owning a mall empire.


    George narrowed his eyes, clearly not satisfied. "And you just . . . manage all that?"


    "No," Cole replied simply, his tone as dry as a desert. "I don''t manage it. Other people do. I just live my life."


    The room fell silent for a beat, the other guys clearly trying to decide if they should be impressed or annoyed.


    Riri, ever the social butterfly, swooped in to save the moment.


    "Wow, Cole! That''s amazing," she said, grinning. "So you''re, like, the mysterious billionaire type?" She leaned over and whispered in my ear, "Don''t worry, Eve, I won''t tell anyone he''s your bodyguard."


    I nearly choked again. "T-thanks . . ."


    Cole leaned back in his chair, his lips twitching into a faint smirk. "Something like that."


    "Your bodyguard is . . .


    so hot


    ," Riri whispered, leaning toward me.


    "You have no idea," I muttered under my breath, trying not to roll my eyes.


    The men eventually recovered, their laughter turning pointed.


    "Maybe you''re not such a big shot after all if you''re scared to share your name."


    "Yeah, are you just pretending to be someone important?"


    "Everyone here knows each other or their families, but you? Never heard of you."


    "Wearing a mask? Sounds like you''ve got something to hide."


    One of them snickered, adding, "Or maybe you''re just ugly and poor, trying to impress the ladies for once."


    I stiffened, my gaze flickering to Cole, worried they might finally get under his skin. But to my amazement, he still didn''t seem the least bit ruffled. His eyes remained locked on me, his calm demeanor unshaken.


    Just then, the bill arrived, cutting through the rising tension.


    The girls immediately reached for their bags, pretending to pull out their wallets. Riri fumbled with her purse, and I frowned, leaning over to whisper, "Let the guys pay."


    "It''s just for show," she whispered back with a sly grin, wiggling her brows.


    Right on cue, the men launched into the expected chorus. "No, no, we''ll pay," they insisted grandly, puffing up their chests like heroes in a rom-com.


    I couldn''t help but wonder just how many mixers Riri had attended to perfect this playbook.


    One of the guys reached for the bill and froze mid-motion, his eyes widening as he read it. "T-two million?!"


    "What?!" another exclaimed, leaning over to check.


    "How did it get that high?"

 Chapter 170 Diamond Cards and Hidden Hearts

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    The men''s faces paled as the realization of their situation slapped them on their faces.


    Between the fancy private room, the ten people in attendance, the expensive dishes, and the rare wine they''d been ordering without restraint, the total had climbed to an astronomical amount.


    The girls exchanged relieved glances, grateful they weren''t footing the bill. The guys, however, looked like they were ready to fake a sudden emergency to escape.


    Before anyone could spiral further, Cole casually reached for the bill. Without a word, he pulled out a sleek card¡ªno, not just any card. A


    diamond card


    .


    The room fell silent as everyone stared. It wasn''t just prestigious; it was legendary, the kind of card owned only by the wealthiest of old-money families. The kind of card that screamed,


    "I could buy this restaurant and still have change for a small country."


    "It''s on me," Cole said simply, handing the card over with a faint smile.


    The silence stretched for a moment before the room collectively exhaled.


    I couldn''t help but think that, with just that one move, he''d managed to outshine every single person in the room without even trying.


    The men cleared their throats, suddenly finding their drinks or shoes fascinating. No one dared to meet Cole''s icy stare. George shifted uncomfortably, his frown deepening like he''d just bitten into a lemon.


    Finally, the mixer wrapped up, and the guests began heading home. Most left with their new dates, chatting and laughing. Others, like Riri, left solo.


    Not that it bothered her. She skipped along the sidewalk next to me, her cheeriness unshaken.


    Riri leaned closer, her eyes darting toward Cole. "I take it back," she whispered conspiratorially. "Your bodyguard isn''t just hot¡ªhe''s a


    legend


    ."


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home," Cole said, already walking toward my car.


    I was too tired to argue, so I handed him the keys and followed. Once we were inside, I buckled in and glanced at him. "What about your car?"


    "I''ll have Zen pick it up later," he said, starting the engine smoothly.


    "Wait," I frowned. "Isn''t he your bodyguard?"


    Cole''s lips twitched, his face darkened. "Not right now. He''s been demoted to errand boy for the rest of the month." Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "Demoted?" I blinked. "Is that . . . allowed? Isn''t he also your assistant?"


    Cole shrugged, utterly unfazed. "I can handle myself. Besides, I cleared my schedule for the rest of the month


    (thanks to Lina)


    so I don''t need him hovering around. He''s lucky I didn''t ship him off to a warzone for retraining after what he pulled off in the cave."


    "What he pulled?" I repeated, and then it hit me.


    The cave. That


    moment.


    My face grew hot as realization dawned, and I snapped my mouth shut before I said something stupid.


    Unfortunately, the silence between us only seemed to amuse Cole more. I could practically feel his smirk without even looking at him.


    Why had I sat in the passenger seat? I should''ve just climbed into the back.


    "You''re thinking about it, aren''t you?" His voice broke the silence, teasing and far too deep and husky for my liking.


    "Will you


    stop


    ?" I groaned, glaring at him. "Are you going to bring up what almost happened in the cave every time I say something remotely related to it?"


    "Yes," Cole replied, completely serious, his expression stoic. "Yes, I am."


    I gaped at him, utterly floored, but then immediately regretted it when I saw the way his features softened¡ªthe way his gaze melted into something so warm and intimate that I felt like I might combust.


    Cole wasn''t just teasing anymore. He was


    in love with me.


    Madly, unapologetically in love. And he wasn''t even trying to hide it.

 Chapter 171 The Toll of Timing

    [EVE]


    I turned away, fixing my eyes firmly on the window. "You''re infuriating," I muttered, instead, my voice shaky despite my best efforts. My heartbeat was deafening.


    "And you like this part of me," he said, his confidence almost unbearable.


    "Who said that?" I scoffed, though my voice lacked bite.


    "The kiss certainly said a lot," he countered smoothly.


    "Just shut up and drive," I snapped, though I knew I was losing this argument¡ªand the worst part? He knew it too.


    For a while, the car was silent again. I thought maybe he''d let the topic drop, but of course, Cole wasn''t the type to leave anything unfinished.


    "You don''t need to go to blind dates or mixers anymore," he said suddenly, breaking the quiet.


    I whipped my head around to glare at him. "And who are you to tell me what I


    do


    or


    don''t Read exclusive content at empire


    need to do?"


    "It''s a waste of time," he said simply.


    "A waste of time?" My voice rose, incredulous. "What gives you the right to decide that for me?"


    "I''m the one who''s in love with you," he said, his voice firm and with an edge.


    The atmosphere in the car changed in an instant. My breath hitched as his words settled in, striking me with more intensity than I anticipated. It wasn''t the first time he''d said them, but every time he did, it felt as though I was hearing them for the very first time.


    "And believe me," he continued, his voice softening yet firm, "it''s a waste of time, because no one will ever love you the way I do. No one else ever could. No one."


    His words were so full of confidence and finality that I couldn''t find it in myself to argue back. My eyes stayed fixed on the window, heart pounding so loudly that I was sure he could hear it.


    Cole wasn''t just being overbearing¡ªhe was being honest. And that honesty left me completely speechless.


    === ???? ===


    [ZEN]


    Zen''s punishment was both a test of his loyalty and a ridiculous blow to his pride.


    Once the easy-going, ever-reliable bodyguard to Cole Fay, Zen now found himself reduced to nothing more than an errand boy in the mansion, a fate that was both ironic and maddening for someone who''d spent years in top-tier training.


    tedious way possible.


    Zen''s days now consisted of wandering the mansion carrying endless trays of food, cleaning out closets, and organizing Cole''s extensive shoe collection¡ªhalf of which Cole insisted on wearing for "just a few minutes" before deciding he hated them.


    In the first few days alone, Zen had spent hours running around to various high-end shops, buying everything from expensive colognes to gourmet truffles, all while silently mourning the loss of his former dignity.


    But the worst part? He had to listen to Cole and Eve banter about


    the


    incident¡ªoften while Zen was carting around packages of unnecessary luxury items for Eve, gifts from Cole, of course.


    "Zen," Cole would call, his face emotionless, "Do you think Eve would like this shade of lipstick?"


    Zen would glance over at him, though his eyes screamed


    Please let me be free


    . He didn''t dare argue. It wasn''t worth it.


    After all, Zen had learned one thing through all this: Cole had a


    very


    unique way of showing affection, and a


    very


    strange sense of humor.


    And like usual, Zen answered with her most enthusiastic voice, "Of course, young master! I''m sure that Eve will like anything you gift her for sure!"


    "Good. I want all shades of this brand . . . and buy two of each," Cole said without batting an eyelid.


    Zen wanted to scream at Cole.


    Even if Eve replaced her lipstick every hour,


    he thought with exasperation,


    she still wouldn''t be able to finish all these.


    Love really could make a person lose their mind.


    One time, Zen stood in front of the bathroom mirror, scrubbing away with a level of intensity that would put even the most meticulous housekeeper to shame.


    His hands worked with precise, almost robotic movements as he wiped down every surface, his eyes narrowed in concentration. He muttered curses under his breath, each one a little more creative than the last.

 Chapter 172 Errand Boy Extraordinaire

    [ZEN]


    "Just you wait," Zen grumbled, the cleaning cloth in his hand moving in tight circles. "I will never save you again, young master. I was just there for your safety, and I''ve saved you countless times before . . . but this is how you repay me?"


    He paused for a moment to wipe his brow, his frustration mounting. "Just because of


    that girl


    , you''ve forgotten all my hard work and loyalty. It''s not my fault I showed up early. I was just worried about you! Who would''ve thought you two would be . . . well, doing


    miracles


    in there!"


    "Zen! Clean the other toilets after you''re finished!" Cole''s voice came from down the hallway, cutting through Zen''s muttering like a splash of cold water.


    Zen''s eyes snapped open, his body jerking instinctively as if the command had flipped a switch in him. He straightened up and, without missing a beat, he responded in his usual overly polite tone, "Yes, young Master Cole!"


    His voice was syrupy sweet, almost as if he were too happy to be cleaning every toilet in the mansion just to fulfill his monthly punishment.


    It was automatic at this point¡ªZen couldn''t help it. The man was a walking professional when it came to his duties, even if his


    duties


    now included scrubbing toilets with the precision of someone facing the most important mission of their life.


    If there were one thing Zen had learned over the last few days, it was that his pride was a casualty of Cole''s sense of humor. Every task, no matter how ridiculous, was an opportunity for Cole to remind him who was boss.


    And Zen? Well, he was stuck here, in this absurd role, because he had done the one thing every bodyguard swore to never do: arrive


    too early.


    The office was still under construction, so we''d rented a space in a high-rise downtown. Holding meetings at the lab wasn''t exactly professional, after all.


    When I arrived, I went straight to the reception desk to check Michael''s schedule. I had already texted him about my visit, but he hadn''t responded, which probably meant he was in a meeting.


    Still, I wanted to see if he could squeeze me in. My visit wasn''t urgent, but I needed updates and had a few papers to sign.


    As I walked into the lobby, I spotted Sullivan lounging on one of the plush chairs like he owned the place.


    Great.


    The moment his eyes landed on me, he smirked and sat up straighter. "Eve, what are you doing here?"


    I matched his smirk with a polite smile. "To see Michael Blair, of course."


    At that, Sullivan let out a sharp laugh, drawing the attention of the men sitting around him. "You? See him?" His tone dripped with mockery as he leaned back, gesturing lazily. "What for? Got a school project you need his help with?"


    His companions chuckled, clearly enjoying the show. Sullivan''s smirk widened, encouraged by the response.


    I could feel the heat rising, but I held my ground. "Actually, I''m here for a business update. You know, the kind that investors usually get?"


    His smirk faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly. "Investors?" he repeated, as though I''d just told the most ridiculous joke. "Listen, kid, Michael''s a busy man. He doesn''t have time to entertain¡ªwhat''s the word?¡ªcuriosity visits."


    "That''s right," another man chimed in, grinning. "You should head home. Let the grown-ups handle the business world."


    "We''ve been waiting for weeks just to get a meeting with him. You think you can just waltz in here and¡ª"


    "Actually," I cut him off, my tone cool and deliberate, "I can."


    Of course, they didn''t believe me. To them, I was just a kid¡ªsomeone barely out of high school, with "milk still on her lips," as the saying goes. Meanwhile, they were grown men in their forties, seasoned with decades of so-called "experience."


    Not that their skepticism bothered me. I''d long since grown used to the condescending looks and dismissive attitudes from everyone in the business world. My age was always the first thing people saw, and their doubt was almost predictable by now.

 Chapter 173 Grace Under Fire

    [


    BONUS


    Chapter


    for reaching 200 GT! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Sullivan crossed his arms, his tone sharp as he glared at me. "Are you here because of my father? Does he know you''re here? Is this your plot to get him to like you? By wanting to strike a deal with QuantumLyfe?"


    I raised an eyebrow, but before I could respond, he continued, his voice low and accusatory. "I''m warning you now, Eve¡ªstop manipulating my father and stay the hell away from our family."


    "I have no idea what Mr. Sinclair was thinking when he adopted a woman of unknown origins into your family," one of the men sneered, loud enough for everyone in the lobby to hear.


    Another man chuckled darkly. "What else could it be? She''s probably his mistress."


    My anger flared, hot and sharp. I didn''t care what insults they threw at me¡ªpeople had been whispering behind my back for years¡ªbut dragging Sinclair''s name through the mud was a line I couldn''t let them cross.


    I forced a calm smile, keeping my emotions in check. Losing my composure here would only hand them the victory.


    "I am Sinclair''s adopted daughter and nothing else," I said, meeting their condescending gazes head-on. "You should know your father isn''t some lecherous man, Sullivan. Over the years, he has remained loyal to your mother. Not once has he been seen with another woman, and you know that."


    Sullivan''s lips twisted into a mocking smirk. "Oh, really? I don''t know my father anymore. First, he let you squanders our money. Then, he adopts you. And what''s next? Making you his


    whore


    ?" Discover more content at empire


    The word hung in the air like a slap, the men around him laughing cruelly.


    The receptionist didn''t so much as blink at their protests. "It was Mr. Blair''s specific request to see Miss Rosette."


    The room fell silent, the men''s confusion and anger palpable. Sullivan''s face contorted in fury, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    I smiled sweetly at them, lifting my hand in a small, mocking wave. "


    Toodles~


    ."


    Without another glance, I strutted toward the elevator as if it were my personal runway. As the doors closed, I caught a glimpse of Sullivan''s livid, confused expression.


    Of course, he was fuming. He couldn''t fathom why Michael Blair would choose to meet with me first. But then, how could he know? After all, I secretly


    own


    the company.


    Inside Michael''s office, I found him hunched over a mountain of papers, his hair disheveled and his glasses slightly askew. The faint glow of a desk lamp highlighted the deep furrow in his brow as he scribbled furiously, barely noticing my entrance.


    When he finally looked up and saw me, a sigh of relief escaped his lips. "You finally decided to show up," he said, his tone laced with mild exasperation. "I was starting to think you''d forgotten this is your company now."


    I crossed the room and sank into the chair opposite him, crossing my legs with practiced ease. "How could I forget? Most of my money is tied up here," I replied with a smirk, feigning nonchalance.


    Michael didn''t buy it. "Then do something about it," he said, gesturing to the towering pile of documents. "You''re here now. These papers are your responsibility."


    My face immediately fell. "Seriously? I just got here! I barely survived a kidnapping attempt, just finished cramming for my exams, and now you expect me to deal with this mountain of paperwork?"


    He shrugged, already rising from his chair and moving with purpose. "That''s the job,


    boss


    ," he said, emphasizing the last word with a teasing grin. "I''ve got a lab to get back to."

 Chapter 174 A Pill for Safety, a Magazine for Chaos

    [EVE]


    Michael''s grin told me that he couldn''t care less about all my excuses.


    "Wait¡ª" I began, but he was already rummaging through a drawer. He pulled out a small, sleek black box and placed it in front of me.


    "What''s this?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Your birthday gift," he said nonchalantly, shrugging on his lab coat. "I''ve been too busy, and you''ve been too busy avoiding your responsibilities here for me to give it to you earlier."


    I frowned, but curiosity got the better of me. Opening the box, I found a single, shiny pill nestled inside. My brow furrowed. "What is this supposed to be?"


    "A nanotech tracking device," Michael replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "I could give it to you via injection but swallowing it is much painless."


    I blinked. "You want me to


    swallow


    this thing? Is it even safe?"


    He nodded. "It''s completely safe. Once ingested, it stays in your bloodstream indefinitely. It doesn''t interfere with your body in any way¡ªjust a minimal amount of nanotech designed to help us track your location accurately."


    Your journey continues on empire


    I held the pill between my fingers, scrutinizing it as though it might explode. "This feels . . . invasive. Is it really necessary?"


    Michael''s expression turned serious. "Yes. You''ve been kidnapped more times than I can count, and your life is always in danger. This isn''t about spying on you¡ªit''s about keeping you safe."


    His words hit me harder than I expected. Despite his brusque demeanor, the gesture was undeniably thoughtful. "Thank you," I said softly, a warmth spreading through my chest.


    Michael grinned, ruffling my hair like I was a little kid. "Don''t mention it. Just make sure you finish those papers before nightfall."


    My gratitude vanished in an instant. "What? You''re leaving me with all this?" I gestured helplessly at the stacks of documents.


    "Eve, we have a problem," he announced, striding inside like he owned the place.


    I stared at him, disoriented. "Am I dreaming? What are you even doing here?"


    Instead of answering, Cole leaned over my desk. Before I could process what was happening, his lips brushed against mine.


    My brain short-circuited.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?!" I scrambled back, my face heating up as I wiped my lips furiously.


    He straightened casually, as if nothing had happened, and sank into the chair across from me, crossing his legs with infuriating ease. "Are you awake now? I called you. You didn''t answer."


    "So your solution was to break in and¡ª" I gestured vaguely, my voice climbing several octaves.


    "Exactly." He shrugged, completely unfazed.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. This man was going to be the death of me. "How did you even get in here?"


    "I have my ways," he said cryptically, smirking as if he had just solved world hunger.


    I sighed in defeat, slumping back into my seat. There was no point in arguing; Cole did what Cole wanted.


    "So, what''s this problem you mentioned?" I asked, motioning to the magazine he was clutching.


    He tossed it onto the desk in front of me. "This."


    I picked it up, frowning as I scanned the glossy pages. "E?lyse?e Luxe? Isn''t this the issue where we are the main feature? They''re already printing it?"


    "No," he said, his tone turning serious. "This is the preliminary layout."


    I rolled my eyes. "Okay, so what''s the big deal, about it?" I said flipping the pages.


    "Everything," he said dramatically, jabbing a finger at the magazine like it was a ticking time bomb.


    I stared at him, unimpressed. "Care to elaborate, or are we just going to sit here glaring at it?"

 Chapter 175 茅lys茅e Luxe New Owner

    [EVE]


    Cole leaned back in his chair, folding his arms as if preparing for a full-blown lecture. "The layout is all wrong. The colors clash, the font choices are amateurish, and don''t even get me started on the photography. It''s a disaster."


    I flipped through the pages, squinting. "It looks fine to me. It''s a magazine, not the Sistine Chapel."


    "It''s not fine," he snapped, exasperated. "There''s only one picture of you in the whole thing, and that maid practically dominates every other page. It''s nauseating."


    I glanced back at the magazine and noticed for the first time that most of the pages were indeed filled with Sophie''s pictures. But honestly? I wasn''t all that interested in the magazine to begin with.


    "Cole, I''ve been buried in paperwork all day. Forgive me if I don''t have the mental bandwidth to critique fonts, and pictures right now," I said, rubbing my temples.


    He sighed. "Fine. I''ll fix it myself."


    Your next read awaits at empire


    Before I could protest, he grabbed a pen and started scribbling notes on the magazine mockup, muttering under his breath about design principles and brand identity.


    I watched him for a moment, torn between annoyance and amusement. "You know, for someone who pretends not to care about anything, you''re awfully invested in this."


    He glanced up, smirking like he''d just discovered a life-altering revelation. "They''ve dared to feature your picture in this magazine, but they''ve done an


    absolutely


    abysmal job. It''s up to me to save your image here."


    I rolled my eyes, though I couldn''t entirely suppress a small smile. "Suit yourself."


    His grin faltered, and his tone turned oddly serious. "You''re right . . . I shouldn''t have bothered you about something so minor."


    "Uh-huh . . ." I muttered distractedly, waving a hand as I buried my nose back into the paperwork. I had neither the time nor the energy to care about whatever nonsense Cole had deemed urgent today.


    His overbearing presence was something I''d long since adapted to¡ªlike background noise that occasionally decided to become surround sound. Ignoring him saved my sanity most of the time.


    "I''ll take matters into my own hands," Cole announced, his voice carrying danger that immediately made me pause mid-signature.


    I set my pen down slowly and looked at him. "Why does that sound like a threat?"


    He didn''t answer, already on his phone and taking a few steps back like a villain orchestrating some grand scheme.


    "All I could hear were snippets: "Yes, acquire that publishing company . . . I don''t care what it costs . . . make it happen."


    [COLE]


    Eddie was a top photographer in E?lyse?e Luxe with a stellar reputation for capturing luxurious family moments.


    Right now, Eddie was on his way to meet the owner and CEO of E?lyse?e Luxe. He''d been summoned, and he had a good idea why.


    Promotion.


    He''d done his part, sent the preliminary layout to Sullivan Rosette, and he had thought that Sullivan had already poured a fortune into the company, and had spoken highly of him to the boss like what he had promised.


    He''d been a photographer for E?lyse?e Luxe for years, consistently delivering hit after hit for their magazines. It was about time his work paid off.


    His colleagues and even some subordinates had already started congratulating him for a job well done, and Eddie could barely contain his smile as he stepped out of the elevator onto the top floor.


    The polished doors of the executive office opened, and there stood Mr. Luxe, the owner of the company. But something was off. The unease on his face was impossible to miss, and it made Eddie pause in his tracks.


    "Sir? Did you call for me?"


    Mr. Luxe loosened his tie, as if it were choking him, and spoke in a strained voice. "Eddie . . . you''re the photographer for the holiday issue, right? The one featuring the Rosette family?"


    Eddie''s smile returned, confident. Sullivan must''ve come through. "That''s right," Eddie said. "We''ve already printed samples, and I believe you''ve seen them. If there are no changes, we can start the final print run anytime."


    Mr. Luxe swallowed hard and exhaled heavily. "Eddie . . . I''m sorry, but the magazine has to be reworked. I want the whole thing changed."


    Eddie blinked, his mind blank for a moment. "Changed? Should I call the editorial team here, then?"


    "No, no . . . it''s not the articles. Just the photos and their focus. They need to emphasize Eve Rosette more."


    ". . . Excuse me?" Eddie''s smile vanished. This didn''t make sense. Sullivan had explicitly demanded that his daughter be front and center on every page. Why the sudden shift? Unless . . . this wasn''t Sullivan''s doing.


    "But sir, I don''t understand. Didn''t Mr. Sullivan¡ª"


    "You don''t need to understand," Mr. Luxe cut him off, looking almost apologetic. "It''s the new boss''s orders."


    "New boss?" Eddie repeated, confused.


    As if on cue, the swivel chair at the head of the room turned around, revealing Cole Fay sitting casually, like he owned the world¡ªand, apparently, E?lyse?e Luxe.


    "That''s right," Cole said with an infuriatingly calm tone, as if he were announcing the weather. "I''m the new owner of this publishing company." He leaned back in the chair, his expression stoic. "Oh, and by the way, you and the head of the editorial team in charge of this issue? You''re both fired."


    Eddie''s jaw dropped, but before he could respond, Cole was already pulling out his tablet, casually scrolling Eve''s photos to publish in the magazines. "You can leave now."

 Chapter 176 The Lengths of Devotion

    [


    bonus


    chapter


    for reaching 600 ps! thank you all!???? ]


    ===????===


    [eve]


    i had no idea how long i''d been glued to that chair in the office. my eyes felt like they''d been through a desert storm, and my muscles were staging a rebellion.


    a glance at the clock told me it was already seven in the evening. seven! i groaned, rubbing my neck, which now felt like it belonged to an 80-year-old.


    looking back at the pile of papers, i noticed a miracle¡ªthey were actually decreasing. thanks to cole''s team, i didn''t have to read every single word in those soul-crushing proposals. instead, they''d give me a quick summary, and all i had to do was wield my mighty pen of approval.


    the room was still buzzing with activity. five of his people were quietly working in one corner, explaining things to me in a professional manner, while i sneakily scrolled through my phone.


    it was a rare moment of relaxation, and i was starting to feel like maybe i could survive this after all.


    that is, until cole decided to storm in like he owned the place. the door flew open with such dramatic flair that i half-expected background music to start playing. behind him was an entourage of staff in white aprons, each carrying trays stacked with delicious-looking food.


    "alright, you''re all dismissed," cole declared with a wave of his hand, as if he were a king granting freedom to his loyal subjects. "go have dinner at the restaurant downstairs¡ªit''s on me."


    his team didn''t argue. they simply bowed and vanished, leaving me alone with the most dangerous man in the room.


    i frowned at the pile of papers. there were only a few left, so it wasn''t like i actually needed them anymore. still, being left alone with cole felt like being locked in a cage with a lion¡ªexcept the lion had great hair and a handsome face.


    "and what are you doing here again?" i asked, trying to sound casual as i leaned back in my chair. my tone may have been calm, but my brain was frantically whispering, ''


    but instead of agreeing, he flashed that infuriatingly charming grin of his. "i can be aloof and indifferent while still chasing after you. care to give it a try?"


    i sighed, knowing i''d walked straight into his trap. "you know what? forget i said anything."


    the rest of the meal passed in relative silence, save for the occasional clink of silverware. just as i was beginning to think i''d get through the evening without any more of his antics, cole reached into his bag and pulled out a magazine, setting it on the table in front of me.


    "i made some quick edits to this layout," he said, his tone as nonchalant as if he''d just rearranged a few photos. "why don''t you take a look and see if it''s to your liking?"


    i frowned, recognizing the familiar branding of


    e?lyse?e luxe.


    "you''re still not over this?"


    "not until it''s perfect," he replied, his expression turning serious.


    reluctantly, i picked it up, flipping through the pages. my jaw dropped as i realized just how much had changed. nearly every image, every font, every detail had been reworked. "wait . . . you redid all of this? in that short amount of time? how?"


    cole shrugged like it was no big deal. "i bought the company."


    i blinked, sure i''d misheard him. "you what?!"


    "it wasn''t easy," he said matter-of-factly, "since the company was full of incompetent fools. but it''s a work in progress. this is just the preliminary layout¡ªtell me if it needs adjustments."


    i stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. "you . . . you bought the entire company? for this? just to remake this magazine?"


    he nodded, his expression calm, like he''d simply ordered coffee. "it was the fastest way."


    i dropped the magazine onto the table, my mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. "are you out of your mind? who does that?"


    cole leaned closer, his eyes intense. "me," he said simply. "i''d do anything for you, eve."

 Chapter 177 How to Handle Him

    [eve]


    cole leaned closer, his eyes intense. "me," he said simply. "i''d do anything for you, eve."


    the room felt too quiet, too charged with tension. i could only gape at him as he reached for my hand, his touch surprisingly gentle. he raised it to his lips, pressing a soft kiss to my knuckles. his eyes locked onto mine, and the intensity of his emotions hit me like a storm.


    "are you crazy?" i could only say.


    "yes, i''m crazy," he murmured, his voice low and rough. "completely, madly, irreversibly insane. falling in love with you did that to me."


    my breath hitched. his confession was so raw, so sincere, that i couldn''t find a single word to say.


    when cole''s lips brushed against my knuckles again, it sent a shiver down my spine, and my entire body betrayed me. every tiny hair stood on end, and¡ªto my horror¡ªmy core decided to warm up as if i''d just stepped into a sauna.


    i panicked, and yanked my hand back so fast it was a miracle i didn''t sprain something. turning away, i desperately searched for a safe topic. anything to steer this conversation out of dangerous territory.


    "anyway," i said, a little too loudly, "this magazine isn''t that important. you don''t need to do all this stuff for me."


    cole leaned back in his chair, casual as ever, like he hadn''t just short-circuited my entire nervous system. "it is to me. anyone who dares to feature your face should do a perfect job."


    i didn''t have a clever comeback to that¡ªmostly because i was too busy gaping at the magazine. my face was


    everywhere


    . not just on the cover but splashed across every single page like i was the next big thing in hollywood.


    "this is supposed to be a rosette family feature," i said, flipping through the pages at lightning speed. "why is my face all over this? i''m just adopted!"


    cole shrugged, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "i''ll make the entire magazine about you, so you don''t have to worry."


    my jaw dropped. "i¡ªwhat?!"


    unfazed, he continued, "if you don''t like these pictures, i have thousands more. we can go through them one by one if you want."


    i choked. "w-what? what pictures?!"


    "in fact," cole said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, "there are so many good angles of you that it''s a shame not to publish them. i might have to do another volume."


    "including . . . boys."


    i picked up a stack of papers, pretending to reorganize them, and watched as the realization slowly dawned on him. his hand froze mid-air. his face darkened. if steam could come out of ears, i''d have grabbed some dimsum by now.


    "you''re right," he said, his voice low and menacing. "you''re far too pretty. men will swarm around you like flies. buzzing. annoyingly."


    i blinked. "excuse me?"


    but cole was already pulling out his phone, his jaw set like he was about to declare war. "stop all editing for the holiday issue," he barked into the phone. "i want everything changed. scrap the whole thing."


    even from across the table, i could practically hear the collective groan of despair from his staff on the other end of the line.


    i could only shake my head, silently apologizing to his poor staff for the chaos he was about to unleash. still, at least my pictures wouldn''t be plastered across every coffee table in the country.


    for now, at least.


    === ???? ===


    the next day, i made my way to hyun''s studio, eager to check on his progress with the winter collection. with all the orders piling up and deadlines looming, i needed to ensure everything was running smoothly.


    sure, launching a winter collection this late in the season wasn''t ideal, but january was still icy, and there was plenty of demand for chic, cold-weather fashion.


    plus, with our runway show planned just before christmas, it was essential that everything went off without a hitch.


    as i stepped into the studio''s spacious, pristine white lobby, the soft hum of activity greeted me. a small crowd of elegantly dressed women sat waiting, flipping through magazines or scrolling through their phones. enjoy new adventures from empire


    hyun was notoriously selective, only working by appointment¡ªno walk-ins allowed. that''s what i had instructed, at least. yet even with his exclusivity, there was a steady flow of clients.


    i took a moment to admire the polished atmosphere: sleek furnishings, abstract art on the walls, and the faint scent of lavender wafting through the air. it all exuded the effortless sophistication i had envisioned for hyun.


    but my sense of calm was short-lived.


    as my gaze shifted to the seating area near the corner, i froze.


    there, lounging on one of the cream-colored couches like they owned the place, were


    sophia and sophie.

 Chapter 178 Drama in the Studio

    [eve]no?v(el)b\\jnn


    my stomach sank like a stone.


    first sullivan, and now them? really? was the universe just throwing them in my path for sport?


    sophia, with her perfect blonde waves and razor-sharp smirk, was casually flipping through a fashion catalog, looking like she''d walked straight out of a magazine herself.


    beside her, sophie sat cross-legged, eyes scanning the room like a hawk surveying its prey. their matching designer outfits¡ªno doubt custom-tailored¡ªspoke volumes about them wanting to stand out.


    i hesitated, my heels clicking against the polished floor. of all the places, of all the days, why now?


    my grip tightened on my bag as i considered my options. walking out wasn''t one of them¡ªthis was my studio and why should i leave? but pretending not to notice them felt equally impossible.


    sophie''s eyes darted up first, locking onto me like a missile targeting its mark. a slow, smug smile spread across her face as she elbowed her mother. they both straightened, their movements synchronized in a way that only added to the air of intimidation surrounding them.


    i squared my shoulders and forced a polite smile onto my face, determined not to let them rattle me.


    "eve, wha are you doing here?" sophia asked blocking my path.


    "i have a meeting with hyun," i answered coolly, brushing past sophie''s piercing glare.


    "meeting?" she sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. "are you going to spend grandfather''s money again to buy his dresses? or wait¡ªdid you come here to gift dresses to our classmates like i planned to? can''t you come up with something original for once instead of copying me?"


    i kept my expression neutral, though the temptation to smirk was hard to resist. "copy you?" i replied, my tone as sharp as a blade. "i couldn''t care less about your little plans, sophie. unlike you, i don''t need to buy anyone''s approval to be accepted."


    her face turned crimson, her indignation bubbling to the surface. "what do you mean by that?"


    "you know," i continued, my voice turning icy, "if you''re going to accuse someone, at least bring some real evidence. not whatever flimsy assumptions you''re clinging to."


    sophia''s gaze hardened as she straightened up. "we don''t need evidence. circumstantial proof is more than enough."


    i couldn''t help but laugh at that, the sound echoing in the tension-filled lobby. "circumstantial evidence? is that what you''re banking on? good luck with that," i said, turning on my heel and heading toward the restricted area where hyun''s private office was located.


    "where do you think you''re going?!" sophie''s shrill voice followed me. "you can''t just walk in there like you own the place!"


    i glanced back over my shoulder with a laugh. "actually, i can." my smirk deepened as i added, "don''t worry, though. once i''m done speaking with hyun, you won''t be stepping inside, either. just like sullivan. oh, and be sure to send my regards to my brother,


    sister-in-law.


    "


    sophia''s face turned as red as a ripe tomato, while sophie stomped her feet in frustration. she turned to the staff, her voice rising in desperation. "are you just going to let her walk in?!"


    the receptionist gave her a polite but firm smile. "mr. wong has been expecting miss rosette. please wait your turn."


    "what?!" sophie screeched, her voice grating on everyone''s nerves. "but we''ve been waiting for weeks! how can you just let her in ahead of us?!"


    even as i walked down the hallway, their protests echoed behind me. i couldn''t help the grin that spread across my face.


    "looks like i''ll need to ban a few more people from this place," i muttered to myself, pushing open the door to hyun''s office without a second thought.


    i found him hunched over a mountain of designs, completely absorbed in finalizing his collection. when i entered, he glanced up, and a smile spread across his face¡ªwarm and radiant, like the first light of spring.


    "eve . . . you''re here."

 Chapter 179 Threads of Creation, Tides of Seduction

    [


    bonus


    chapter


    for reaching 800ps! thank you all!???? ]


    ===????===


    [eve]


    as i stepped into hyun''s studio, the soft glow of the afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows, casting a warm light over the chaos of his workspace.


    bolts of fabric were draped over chairs, sketches scattered across tables, and the faint hum of a sewing machine filled the air.


    hyun, perched amid the organized chaos, looked up from his work with a smile that could chase away the chill of any winter day.


    "eve, you''re here," he said, his voice warm but tinged with exhaustion.


    i placed a small box of brownies on the corner of his cluttered desk. "of course. and i brought you some snacks. you look like you need them," i said, eyeing the dark circles under his eyes.


    hyun waved off my concern with a soft chuckle. "i''m fine, just a little lightheaded. nothing new."


    i frowned. "that''s not fine, hyun. i know we''re on a tight schedule, but what''s the point of hitting deadlines if our star designer ends up in the hospital?"


    he laughed again, a gentle sound that didn''t quite reach his tired eyes. "don''t worry about me. i''ve been taking supplements."


    i shook my head. "supplements aren''t enough. have you seen yourself in the mirror? you''ve lost weight. hyun, this isn''t sustainable. maybe we need to scale back the collection."


    hyun leaned back in his chair, an amused glint in his eyes. "eve, you don''t need to fret. i''ve already finished the winter collection."


    "what?" my eyes widened in disbelief. "you''ve already finished it? that''s incredible, but why do you still look so overworked? don''t tell me you''ve taken on extra orders."


    i vowed silently to do whatever it took to ensure he stayed healthy¡ªnot just for the collections, but for himself . . . and of course, for my investment.


    after reviewing my other investments and wrapping up the day''s business, i decided to call it a night. my apartment beckoned¡ªa quiet haven where i could organize my thoughts.


    with hyun''s first runway show scheduled for the 20th and my upcoming trip to germany looming after, there was no time for loose ends.


    for now, though, there was the christmas party at school, then hyun''s show. germany could wait.


    as i stepped into my apartment, a nagging sense of forgetting something flitted through my mind. shrugging it off, i pushed the door open and froze in the doorway.


    cole.


    he was in my kitchen, effortlessly stealing the air from my lungs, dressed in nothing but a tight white tank top that clung to his lean, sculpted torso and a pair of sweatpants slung low on his hips. his hair was damp, droplets clinging to his forehead and curling at the ends, evidence of a fresh shower.


    the sight should''ve annoyed me¡ªhe was always here, invading my space¡ªbut instead, it had my heart hammering in my chest.


    "you''re back," he said casually, glancing over his shoulder. the sound of his deep voice stirred something dangerous inside me.


    i opened my mouth to retort, but it was lost as my eyes betrayed me, traveling of their own accord. from his wet hair, down the sharp angles of his jaw, to the subtle curve of his neck and shoulders, and finally landing on the defined lines of his abs.


    "like what you see?" he teased, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    i snapped back to reality, cheeks burning. "what are you even wearing?" i demanded, trying to sound indignant but failing miserably. "it''s like you''re


    asking


    me to look!"


    his grin deepened, a wicked gleam lighting his eyes. "good. seems like seducing you with this outfit was the right choice."


    my brain stalled. "huh?"


    before i could step away, he moved toward me with slow, deliberate strides, his presence overwhelming. in one smooth motion, his arms came up, caging me in against the door.

 Chapter 180 When Lines Blur

    [


    warning


    !


    smut


    content ahead!]


    ===????===


    [eve]no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "w-what are you doing?" my voice betrayed me, coming out in a whisper. why did he always create these awkward tense moments? and why, why did i always fall for them?


    his eyes bore into mine, his face so close that i could feel the warmth radiating from him. he licked his lips, the movement drawing my gaze, and when he spoke, his voice was a low, dangerous rumble. "i just wanted to ask . . ."


    my breath hitched as he leaned in closer, the faint scent of soap and something distinctly


    him


    filling the space between us.


    "what do you want to eat first?" he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of my ear as he added, "the food . . . or


    me


    the hard press of his cock against my core was undeniable, even through the fabric of our clothes. my breath hitched as he shifted, grinding against me with deliberate, teasing motions that left me trembling. the friction was maddening, a promise of something more that had me teetering on the edge of sanity.


    with one fluid motion, he pinned me against the door, his body pressing into mine in a way that made me feel every inch of his strength. his lips broke away from mine, trailing down my jaw to the sensitive skin of my neck.


    the sensation was electric¡ªhis tongue, his teeth, the faint scrape of stubble as he nipped and soothed, marking a path of fire down to the hollow of my throat.


    "c-cole," i gasped, my head falling back against the door as he moved lower, his mouth hovering over my collarbone before dipping to the curve of my cleavage. heat radiated from every touch, every kiss, as though he was branding me with his desire.


    his hands gripped me tighter, kneading the soft flesh of my butt cheeks, holding me firmly in place as his body continued its relentless rhythm against mine. each roll of his hips, each deliberate grind, sent waves of pleasure rippling through me, leaving me breathless and aching for more.


    i could feel his heart pounding against mine, a steady, powerful beat that matched the wild tempo of my own. his lips found mine again, softer this time, yet no less demanding. the tenderness of the kiss was almost my undoing, a stark contrast to the intensity of his movements.


    i clung to him, lost in the storm of sensation, my body betraying me with every shiver, every gasp, every involuntary arch into him. he growled low in his throat, the sound vibrating against my skin, and i knew¡ªhe could feel it too. the desire for each other was so strong it was maddening.


    every barrier between us felt like an insult to what we both craved, but for now, even through the layers of fabric, he owned me. and the worst part? i wanted him to.


    this was dangerous. i knew it¡ªfelt it in the way every nerve in my body screamed both warning and surrender. and yet, despite the alarm bells ringing in my mind, i had no intention of stopping him. the effect he had on me was overwhelming, consuming. i didn''t want him to stop¡ªcouldn''t bear for him to stop.


    just as his lips brushed against my neck, a sharp sound pierced through the haze.


    ~tuuuutt!~


    we froze, both of us gasping for breath as the oven timer blared, breaking the spell that had wrapped itself around us. the food he''d been cooking was done.


    perfect timing. or perhaps the worst.


    i was still panting, struggling to catch my breath and regain control over my runaway emotions, when cole gently set me back on my feet. his hands lingered on my waist for a moment, steadying me before he finally stepped away.

 Chapter 181 A Fragile Bridge Between Us

    ???? december goal alert! ????


    help this novel climb to


    tier-3 win-win


    status, and as a thank-you, you''ll unlock 10 bonus chapters at the end of the month! ????


    ? don''t miss out on this special offer! ?


    for just 499 coins, you can grab the 20-privilege chapter tier at an incredible discount¡ªavailable


    only this month


    !


    enjoy exclusive access to the latest chapters, stay ahead of everyone else, and support the story you love! your help makes all the difference, and together, we can reach this milestone!


    ???? thank you for your amazing support, and let''s make december unforgettable! ????


    merry christmas and happy new year!


    ????¡É ? ? `¡É????


    ps.


    redeem this code to get coins (i think). abdhyf7ecwkacyapb


    only the first 10 readers could redeem the code, if it doesn''t work then that means all ten have already redeem the code.


    tnx (???????)


    === ???? ===


    [


    bonus


    chapter


    for reaching 1000 ps! thank you all! ????]


    [eve]


    "i guess this isn''t the right time," he said, his voice low and rough, still catching his breath. his words brushed against me like a caress, reigniting the embers that hadn''t even begun to fade.


    was it worth it in the end?


    every fiber of my heart wanted to scream


    yes


    ¡ªto surrender to him, to love him so freely, and let myself hope in the future he painted so vividly in his every word and action.


    but i couldn''t. not yet.


    i stubbornly clung to the past, the pain i had nursed like an old wound that refused to heal. if i gave in, if i let myself fall into him completely, wouldn''t that mean everything i endured had been for nothing?


    all the tears, the sleepless nights, the moments when i was in despair and alone in that island¡ªwouldn''t that make all of it meaningless?


    i was torn, standing on a fragile bridge between two worlds: the past that had shaped me and the future he promised.


    one hand held tightly to the memories of a woman who once cursed his name, swearing she''d never forgive him. the other reached toward the man who had spent every waking moment trying to prove he was no longer that person.


    but the past . . . it was relentless, whispering to me.


    don''t you dare forget what he did. don''t you dare forgive him.


    and yet, there he was¡ªwaiting patiently. his eyes spoke of a love so deep, so raw, that it terrified me.


    how could someone who had once caused me so much pain now look at me as if i were his entire world?


    i could see the changes in him. he was trying¡ªdesperately, endlessly. every action, every word, every look was proof of how far he had come for me. for us. he wasn''t perfect, but he was real. he had scars of his own, burdens he carried silently.


    yet, whenever i met his gaze, i saw nothing but devotion. it radiated from him, warming the icy walls i''d built around my heart.


    i hated how much i wanted to believe in him.


    and maybe that was the crux of it all. believing in him meant betraying the part of me that had fought so hard to survive without him. believing in him meant risking the possibility of being hurt all over again.


    but not believing in him?


    that meant letting fear dictate my life. it meant sacrificing the chance at a future with someone who had already given me his whole heart.


    tears welled up in my eyes as the war between my head and my heart raged on. how could i ever find the strength to choose? and yet, deep down, i knew the real question wasn''t whether i could forgive him or trust him.


    it was whether i could forgive


    myself


    for wanting to.

 Chapter 182 The Edge of Desire

    note


    : some of you might be wondering why only the female leads have chapters in the first person. the reason is simple¡ªi''m female, and i find it easier to write their emotions and perspectives.


    as for the male leads, i''ll admit i sometimes struggle to fully connect with their inner thoughts since i''m not male myself. because of this, their perspectives will remain in the second or third person, allowing me to narrate their actions and emotions more comfortably.


    other characters'' povs will also stick to the second or third person to maintain a broader scope, helping me cover larger scenes and move the story along at a quicker pace.


    ???? ¡¥???¡¥?? )?


    === ???? ===


    [cole]


    i need a cold shower again.


    cole thought absentmindedly as he prepared dinner for himself and eve, the lingering heat from their earlier encounter still simmering in his chest, especially in his groin.


    he needed another cold shower.


    desperately


    .


    it wasn''t as though he had planned for things to spiral this way every time they were together. but ever since that moment in the cave, when everything shifted between them, his desire for eve had been unrelenting, burning through his self-control like a wildfire.


    every glance, every accidental brush of her hand, every time her lips parted to speak¡ªit was as if she carried some spell that tore him from the inside out. she didn''t even have to try. just existing in the same space as her was enough to make him loose his sanity.


    how much longer could he endure this before the dam finally broke?


    he wasn''t sure. but as long as she wasn''t ready, he would wait. for her, he''d endure anything¡ªeven if she made it excruciatingly difficult without even realizing it.


    the door to eve''s room creaked open, and cole''s eyes snapped toward her, as if drawn by an invisible force. his breath hitched the moment she stepped out, fresh from the shower.


    she was radiant¡ªutterly unintentional and devastatingly so. her damp hair clung to her shoulders, the droplets trailing down the strands like liquid temptation before slipping onto her bare arms. her skin glowed, still supple and flushed from the heat of the shower, and the faint scent of her soap wafted into the air, a mixture of something soft and undeniably alluring.


    she wasn''t dressed to kill¡ªfar from it. just a simple shirt that skimmed her curves and shorts that left her long, white legs bare. but somehow, that simplicity only made her more intoxicating. she wasn''t even trying to seduce him, and that was what wrecked him.


    cole swallowed hard, his throat dry as the growing heat coursing through him. his fingers curled against the counter as he forced himself to stay rooted in place. his gaze betrayed him, flicking down her legs and back up again, every inch of exposed skin a siren call to his already strained composure.


    his thoughts betrayed him next, unbidden and relentless. he imagined what her skin would taste like¡ªwarm and soft under his lips. the idea of trailing kisses down her legs, brushing the tips of his lips along her ankles, and yes, even licking her toes flashed through his mind before he could stop it. the vividness of it sent a jolt of fire straight through him, and he cursed under his breath as his cock stood in alert.


    cole shifted uncomfortably, willing himself to think of anything else, anything but the way she stood there, utterly unaware of the chaos she was causing inside him. she wasn''t making it easy¡ªhell, she never made it easy.


    eve glanced at him, her eyes soft and curious, completely oblivious to the fact that she was driving him to the brink of his sanity.


    cole clenched his jaw, exhaling slowly to steady the storm raging inside him.


    "dinner''s almost ready," he managed, his voice hoarse and rough.


    she gave him the raise eyebrow, one that made his chest ache and his pulse quicken all over again, before turning toward the table.


    he watched her for a moment longer, fighting the urge to pull her back into his arms and forget every ounce of self-control he''d spent years mastering.


    but he didn''t. because no matter how much he wanted her¡ªmind, body, and soul¡ªhe would wait. for her, he''d endure this sweet, agonizing torture for as long as it took.

 Chapter 183 The Invitation

    [eve]


    what''s wrong with him?


    the thought crossed my mind as i observed cole from the corner of my eye. he seemed . . .


    off


    .


    one moment, it felt as though he might lunge toward me, a storm of intensity blazing in his gaze. the next, he was pulling away, as if physically restraining himself from crossing some invisible line.


    it was confusing, maddening even, and i couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in his head.


    then my gaze dipped lower, drawn by something i shouldn''t have been looking at.


    my breath hitched, and my cheeks burned as i saw the undeniable evidence of his struggle.


    the tight fabric of his pants did little to hide the hardness pressing against the zipper, straining as though it might break free at any moment. my heart skipped a beat, my mind momentarily blank as the realization hit me like a tidal wave.


    he wanted me.


    heat rushed to my face, and i quickly tore my gaze away, guilt and something else¡ªsomething warmer¡ªspreading through me like wildfire. but no matter how much i tried to pretend i hadn''t noticed, the image lingered, searing itself into my thoughts.


    it wasn''t the first time i had caught a glimpse of his cock. i''d felt it before¡ªbrief moments, fleeting touches that spoke volumes without a single word. and every time it happened, a fiery ache stirred deep within me, primal and raw, as if my body had a mind of its own, yearning for him in ways i couldn''t suppress.


    my heart thudded painfully in my chest as i quickly moved to join him at the table, my hands gripping the back of the chair to steady myself. the room felt smaller, the air thicker, charged with an energy that seemed impossible to ignore. enjoy more content from empire


    i slid the card back into the envelope, trying to compose myself. clearing my throat, i said nonchalantly, "i''ll take a rain check. you know, with new year''s and all, it''s such a busy time."


    he tilted his head, his brow lifting in mild amusement. "it''s a holiday."


    "exactly. i might already have plans."


    "i checked. you don''t."


    i blinked, caught off guard. "well, i could always make some."


    his lips curved into a knowing smirk. "you won''t."


    "i might remember that sinclair and victor are hosting a christmas eve gathering," i countered, desperate to wriggle out of this corner.


    "they''re coming to our birthday party," he replied with a matter-of-fact tone.


    i pressed my lips together, running out of excuses. cole wasn''t just persistent; he was immovable. and the way he was looking at me now¡ªwith those deep, piercing eyes that always seemed to see straight through me, i couldn''t think of any excuses.


    "why does it matter so much if i come?" i asked, my voice quieter than i intended.


    he leaned a little closer, the air between us thickening. "because i want you there, eve. it wouldn''t feel right without you. and . . . it would make me very happy . . ."


    his words, simple as they were, carried an unexpected weight. my chest tightened, and for a moment, i forgot how to breathe. the sincerity in his gaze was disarming, and the closeness of his presence made it impossible to deny the pull between us.


    i swallowed hard, glancing down at the invitation in my hands. it wasn''t just a party¡ªit was a moment, a memory he wanted me to be a part of. and despite my attempts to deflect, i realized i didn''t want to miss it either.


    "fine," i murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. "i''ll come."


    the faintest smile touched his lips, warm and gentle, and for a second, i swore the world around us faded away.

 Chapter 184 Daniels Dream 1

    [daniel]


    daniel had a dream once.


    a distant, unreachable dream¡ªa wisp of a memory that lingered in the quiet hours of the night, taunting him with its bittersweet clarity


    it was the kind of dream that never truly faded, no matter how much he tried to bury it beneath the harshness of reality.


    and always, the dream led him back there. back to the ashford vacation home. back to the study session that had taken place one winter, where everything had unraveled in ways he couldn''t fully explain.


    in this dream, the scene always began the same. lily ashford, radiant in the golden light of the garden, called him out to the garden. she had confessed to him.


    but he never said yes to her.


    every time, he rejected her, his words steady but his heart warring with itself. the same moment played on repeat¡ªa decision that felt immovable, etched into the fabric of his subconscious. he''d turn his back to her, intending to walk back to the grand mansion looming behind him.


    and yet, just as his feet touched the stone path, something changed.


    it was always faint at first. a snapped twig, the sharp sound breaking through the stillness of the dream.


    then, a soft gasp¡ªa whisper of breath that carried more sound than it should have. his head would turn instinctively, his body tensing with an anticipation he didn''t fully understand.


    that was when he saw her.


    eve.


    she was partially hidden behind a tree, her slender frame blending with the shadows. her wide eyes met his, filled with something that sent a shiver through him¡ªa raw mixture of surprise, guilt, and a vulnerability that struck him to his core.


    "i know this might not be the right time," he said, his words measured, deliberate. "but i can''t keep it inside anymore. i''m in love with you, eve."


    the confession hung in the air. eve blinked, stunned, her lips parting as though to speak, but no words came.


    her silence was deafening, each second stretching into an eternity as daniel braced himself for the inevitable.


    he forced himself to continue, his voice lower now, tinged with the vulnerability he''d tried so hard to conceal. "i''ve been in love with you for years. through everything¡ªyour smiles, your struggles, your strength . . ."


    his throat tightened, but he pushed through. "i know you still have feelings for cole. i know that doesn''t just vanish because i want it to. i wouldn''t expect it to. he''s . . . he''s been such a huge part of your life."


    he paused, letting the words settle, feeling the sting of his own truth. "i also know you''re not ready. not for this, not for me. but i needed you to know. because even if it doesn''t change anything, at least i can finally stop hiding it."


    eve''s lips quivered as she finally found her voice. "daniel . . . i¡ª"


    he raised a hand gently, stopping her before she could finish. "you don''t have to say anything, eve. really. i just . . . i didn''t want to keep pretending i was okay just being your friend. it''s selfish, i know. but i needed to be honest with you."


    her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and his heart twisted painfully at the sight. he hated that his words had caused her this turmoil, but he couldn''t take them back. they were his truth, and he''d carried them in silence for far too long.


    "i''m not saying this to pressure you," he added quickly, his tone earnest. "i don''t want an answer, not now. i just needed you to know how i feel. and no matter what happens, i''ll still be here for you. even if you don''t feel the same."


    for a moment, they stood there in silence, the weight of his confession settling between them. daniel didn''t expect miracles. he didn''t expect her to suddenly turn her back on cole or to magically fall into his arms. love didn''t work that way. he knew that all too well.


    but he also knew that loving eve meant accepting all of her¡ªeven the parts of her heart that weren''t his. and as painful as it was, he wouldn''t trade that love for anything.


    not even the chance to have her.


    a miracle happened after that day.

 Chapter 185 Daniels Dream 2

    [daniel]


    eve reciprocated his feelings¡ªtentatively, cautiously, but enough to ignite a fragile spark of hope in him.


    "i won''t know until i give it a chance," eve had said with a soft, uncertain smile. "and i want to give you that chance, daniel."


    it was the most amazing and happiest moment of daniel''s life. her words were etched into his memory, replaying in his mind like a melody that never lost its sweetness. for a fleeting moment, he believed he could have everything he had ever wanted.


    but in the quiet corners of his mind, doubts lingered. a small, persistent voice whispered that eve''s decision wasn''t born out of love for him but rather an attempt to forget cole. he saw it in her moments of hesitation, in the way her gaze would occasionally drift, searching for someone who wasn''t there.


    and yet, daniel didn''t care. if being with him could help her heal, if he could be her solace, her distraction, her anchor, he would gladly play that role. even if her heart wasn''t truly his, he convinced himself he could make her happy.


    days turned into weeks. weeks into months. months into years. their trial run became something more permanent, but with permanence came an aching clarity daniel could no longer ignore.


    no matter how much time passed, no matter how much he gave, eve''s heart remained out of reach. it wasn''t that she didn''t care for him¡ªshe did. her smiles were genuine, her laughter warm.


    but daniel knew her love for cole still lingered like a ghost between them, an unspoken presence that haunted every moment they shared.


    her heart, he realized, would always and forever belong to cole.


    one quiet dinner night, daniel made a decision. it was time to let her go, to set her free from the weight of his love and the expectations she hadn''t asked for. he''d tried for years to be enough for her, but love, he now understood, couldn''t be forced.


    the words heavy on his tongue as he looked across the table at her, her eyes soft and curious. before he could speak, the sound of shattering glass erupted, followed by a cacophony of gunfire. experience tales at empire


    "get down!" daniel shouted, his instincts taking over.


    the restaurant descended into chaos. people screamed and scrambled for cover, tables overturning in the frenzy. daniel reached for eve, pulling her close, shielding her body with his own as bullets tore through the air.


    and then, out of nowhere, cole appeared.


    daniel couldn''t process it at first. cole¡ªthe man whose presence had silently loomed over their lives for so long¡ªwas suddenly there, moving with a speed that seemed almost unreal, taking down the gunmen with ease as his gaze fixed solely on eve.


    and then he woke up.


    the sound of his own ragged breathing filled the room as he bolted upright, his heart pounding against his ribs. sweat drenched his body, his mind racing to make sense of what was real and what wasn''t.


    it was a dream¡ªa cruel, vivid dream. but the pain in his chest, the ache of loss, felt all too real.


    and in that moment, daniel realized something he couldn''t ignore: if love meant losing eve like that, he''d rather let her go before it ever came to this.


    daniel''s breath came in shallow, uneven bursts as he stared at his phone, his eyes fixated on the glaringly familiar date displayed on the screen. the present. his present.


    it wasn''t the future he had dreaded, the one filled with heartbreak, loss, and regret. he was still in his final year of school, standing at a crossroads where none of the tragedies had yet unfolded.


    eve hadn''t been standing behind the tree that night during the study session. she hadn''t been watching him from the shadows, waiting for words he hadn''t yet found the courage to say.


    instead, she had been absent entirely, rushed to the hospital after a sudden and mysterious stomach illness. everyone whispered it might have been food poisoning, likely caused by something lily and sophie had done, though the matter was quietly swept under the rug and never spoken of again.


    that night, the memory of eve''s beautiful face in the garden had haunted him, but the truth of her absence had been a strange relief.


    daniel sighed heavily, raking his fingers through his hair as he forced himself back into the present. the cold light of the morning cut through his thoughts like a blade, and reality crashed down on him with the weight of inevitability. today wasn''t just any day.


    it was


    the


    day.


    the day he was to meet


    her.


    lina fay.

 Chapter 186 The Heiress and the Mistress Son

    [bonus chapter for reaching 200 ps! thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [daniel]


    lina fay.


    the name alone carried an importance that was impossible to ignore.


    she was the fay heiress¡ªuntouchable, unreachable, and wrapped in an aura of wealth and power that made her the kind of person who could command the world''s attention with a mere whisper. ignoring an invitation from her, daniel knew, was not just unwise but unthinkable.


    especially since she was a new investor in his mother''s business, daniel felt the responsibility pressing on his shoulders. as much as he despised the idea of blind dates and everything they represented, he didn''t have a choice this time. declining wasn''t an option.


    what truly puzzled him, however, was lina fay''s unexpected agreement to this meeting. it didn''t add up. she had a reputation for rejecting blind date invitations outright, no matter the status or wealth of her potential suitors. yet, for some inexplicable reason, she hadn''t refused this one.


    why him?


    why now?


    discover hidden content at empire


    the more he thought about it, the stranger it seemed. he''d dug into her history, quietly researching her pattern of refusals, trying to make sense of it.


    lina fay wasn''t someone who entertained formalities without purpose. she wasn''t the type to humor societal niceties or bend to pressure, so why had she agreed to meet him¡ªa stranger with no notable connections to her world?


    despite the mystery surrounding her intentions, daniel dismissed the thoughts with a sigh. at the end of the day, this blind date was just a formality. it didn''t mean anything, and it wouldn''t lead to anything.


    i studied him for a moment, noting his lean build and the subtle grace in his movements. he was undeniably handsome, the type of man who could easily turn heads without even trying. his silence didn''t come across as cold but rather thoughtful, as though he carried the weight of a thousand unspoken words.


    "lina fay?" he asked, stopping in front of me and extending a hand. his voice was soft, calm, and steady, yet it carried a warmth that was immediately disarming.


    i smiled and took his hand, noting how firm but gentle his grip was. "lina fay. it''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    he returned a small, polite smile and sat across from me. "i''m sorry i''m late. did you wait long?"


    i shook my head lightly. "you''re not late. i''m just early."


    "did you already order?" he asked, glancing at the menu.


    i nodded apologetically. "i did. i wasn''t sure what you''d like, so i didn''t want to order for you."


    "that''s fine," he replied, quickly scanning the menu before placing his order.


    silence settled between us after that. not the comfortable kind, but the kind that hovered awkwardly, as though neither of us knew where to start.


    i could sense his discomfort¡ªhis body language was composed, but his eyes gave him away. he wasn''t used to this, and it was clear that he hadn''t come here by choice.


    for the first time in my life, i felt the strange pang of being dismissed. not intentionally, of course. i knew why he wasn''t interested¡ªit wasn''t about me. his heart belonged elsewhere, to someone who likely didn''t even realize the extent of his devotion.


    "if i''m being honest," daniel suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. his expression grew serious, almost apologetic. "i''m not good at this. i don''t know what to say or do in these kinds of situations."


    i chuckled softly, feeling a pang of guilt. he was so refreshingly honest, and it made me regret that i had stood between him and eve. in my defense, i still think it was for the best.


    "it''s okay," i said, smiling to put him at ease. "how about we just start by getting to know each other?"

 Chapter 187 Lines Drawn in Silence

    [lina]


    "getting to know each other?" he echoed, raising a brow.


    i nodded. "yes. i''ll go first. i''m a business major, set to graduate soon. i heard from your mother that you''re still in high school?"


    he shifted slightly, clearly uneasy with the implied age difference. "i''m finishing up. i''ll be starting college soon."


    "and what are you planning to study in college?" i asked, genuinely curious.


    "law."


    "law?" i repeated, impressed. "that''s great. do you have a specific focus in mind?"


    "family law," daniel answered after a brief pause.


    my interest piqued. "family law? that''s an interesting choice. why family law?"


    his gaze dropped momentarily, and i saw the faintest flicker of vulnerability in his eyes. "i want to help children," he said, his voice quieter now. "to make sure they have rights and support, even if their families abandon them."


    i froze, the words hitting me harder than i expected. i knew his story¡ªhow he was the son of a mistress, how he had grown up without a father who wouldn''t claim him. his desire to protect others like him suddenly made so much sense.


    it must have been unimaginably difficult for him, growing up in the shadow of secrets, knowing he could never truly belong. and yet, here he was¡ªresilient, honest, and determined to turn his pain into something meaningful.


    as i looked at him, guilt twisted in my chest. he was a good man¡ªbetter than most¡ªand i had tampered with his fate for reasons i could barely justify to myself. but i told myself it was for the best. for him. for eve. for everyone.


    still, as he sat there, earnest and unguarded, i couldn''t help but wonder if i had done him a great injustice.


    i paused mid-sentence, noticing daniel''s gaze fixated on something¡ªor someone¡ªbehind me. his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of unease crossing his otherwise composed expression.


    "what''s wrong?" i asked, my voice soft but laced with curiosity.


    "do you know that guy?" he murmured, nodding behind me.


    i turned slightly, following his line of sight. sure enough, dylan sat just a few feet away, his posture as rigid as ever. arms crossed over his broad chest, his piercing gaze locked onto daniel with a ferocity that could rival a hawk sizing up prey. his expression was darker than usual, his jaw taut.


    suppressing a sigh, i forced a smile as i turned back to daniel. "don''t mind him. he''s just my bodyguard."


    "bodyguard?" daniel echoed, lifting his glass of wine to his lips. his tone was casual, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of surprise. "that explains the . . . deathly stares."


    daniel was kind, intelligent, and someone i could see a future with if i let myself. we were both broken in our own ways, both burdened by unrequited love.


    perhaps, just perhaps, we could find solace in each other''s company. if i ever decided to let someone in, i realized, i wouldn''t mind if it was him.


    "let''s go," dylan said, his voice steady but laced with an undercurrent i couldn''t quite place.


    without a word, he reached over and pushed the passenger door open for me. the gesture was so automatic, so familiar, that it made my chest tighten in a way i hadn''t anticipated.


    but instead of moving toward the open door, i hesitated. my fingers brushed lightly against the handle of the backseat door instead.


    his brow furrowed ever so slightly, his sharp blue eyes glancing at me as i opened the back door.


    i forced a small, polite smile as i settled into the back seat. "from now on," i said, my tone light but firm, "i''ll ride in the back."


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    dylan paused then he walked to the driver''s side of the car, sliding in with practiced ease. his hands froze on the steering wheel for a fraction of a second, his knuckles tightening before he quickly masked the reaction. he didn''t look at me again, but i saw the flicker of something in his expression.


    was it disappointment? hurt? resignation?


    he said nothing as he started the car, the low rumble of the engine filling the silence.


    i turned my gaze out the window, watching the city lights blur into streaks of gold and silver as we drove through the night. the silence between us wasn''t new¡ªit was a space we''d both grown accustomed to¡ªbut tonight, it felt heavier.


    the warmth that once filled these quiet moments was gone, replaced by an emptiness i had imposed.


    this wasn''t just about the car. it was a boundary, a line i had drawn for myself.


    from now on, i had to let go.


    i had to move on¡ªfrom him.


    that was part of our deal, and it was for the best.


    dylan had been my anchor for so long. he''d been there in my darkest moments, a quiet, constant presence who never demanded more than i could give. but i couldn''t keep holding on to him, not like this. not when i knew he would never let himself see me as anything more than someone to protect.


    as the car glided through the city, i stole one last glance at him in the mirror. his jaw was set, his eyes fixed on the road ahead, but there was a tension in his shoulders that hadn''t been there before.


    from now on, i had to create distance¡ªnot because i wanted to, but because i had no other choice.

 Chapter 188 The Schemes of Evil Queens and Missing Crowns

    [bonus chapter for reaching 200ps! thank you all!]


    === ???? ===


    [sophie]


    "this can''t be happening, mother!" sophie shrieked, pacing the length of her lavishly decorated bedroom.


    her heels clicked against the marble floor as her manicured hands tugged at her golden locks. "how could we be banned from hyun? what are we supposed to do now? i''ve already promised my classmates that i''d gift them dresses from hyun winter collection. they''ll laugh at me if i don''t deliver!"


    sophie stopped abruptly, grabbing at her hair in frustration before letting out a piercing scream. "it''s eve! it''s that bitch''s fault! the moment she met with hyun, our appointments were canceled! and then we''re banned! i don''t understand, mother¡ªwhat influence does she have over with him? does she know him?"


    sophia sat calmly in a silk armchair, her perfectly painted nails tapping against the rim of her porcelain teacup. she sighed, her features softening as she regarded her daughter''s hysterics. "calm yourself, sophie. this is nothing we can''t handle."


    sophie whirled to face her. "handle?! christmas is just around the corner, mother! my reputation will be ruined! and i will be the laughing stock of everyone!"


    sophia rose gracefully, crossing the room to pull her daughter into a soothing embrace. she stroked sophie''s back gently, her touch deceptively tender. "don''t worry, my darling. eve must have used her . . . feminine wiles to get what she wanted. a common girl like her would stoop to any level to achieve her ambitions." her voice took on a venomous edge. "if she thinks she can play dirty, she won''t blame me for retaliating in kind."


    sophie stilled in her mother''s arms, her glossy eyes brimming with hope. "do you have a plan, mother? tell me what to do!"


    sophia pulled back, her expression sharpening into something darker, more calculating. her lips curled into a cold smile that sent a shiver down sophie''s spine. "oh, i have a plan, my dear. hyun thinks himself untouchable¡ªa self-made designer who dares to forget his place. but he''s nothing more than a commoner playing at greatness. it''s time to remind him of where he truly belongs."


    "what will you do?" sophie asked breathlessly, her desperation slowly morphing into eager anticipation.


    laughter and music filled the air, blending with the warm glow of fairy lights strung across every corner. for most students, it was a time of joy, of celebration. for me? it was an obligation i couldn''t wait to escape.


    the only tether keeping me here was the cursed requirement to play cinderella''s evil stepsister for our drama class final grade. once this performance is over . . . freedom!


    navigating through the throng of students and guests, i tried to ignore the chatter and the faint aroma of festival treats wafting through the air. it was too crowded, too loud¡ªeverything i detested.


    my eyes scanned the set as i approached, my costume bag slung over my shoulder.


    when i arrived, the atmosphere was different. tense. off. my classmates bustled around, their movements frantic, their expressions laced with unease.


    "what''s going on?" i asked, catching sight of riri pacing near the props table.


    she whipped her head toward me, her face pale with worry. "the main character hasn''t shown up yet!"


    "the main character?" i repeated, blinking. "you mean sophie?"


    riri nodded, biting her lip. "yeah. the show starts in less than an hour, and she''s nowhere to be found. she still needs to get into makeup and costume! everyone''s freaking out."


    i shrugged and hurried to my designated area to get ready. unlike cinderella, we evil stepsisters didn''t require elaborate makeup or costumes. within minutes, i was in full character¡ªa simple transformation that gave me plenty of time to absorb the growing chaos.


    "did anyone call her?" i asked.


    "we''ve called her a dozen times," riri groaned, running a hand through her hair. "no one''s picking up! it''s like she''s disappeared. what are we supposed to do? without cinderella, how are we supposed to perform cinderella? this isn''t a group project excuse kind of thing. if we don''t perform, we fail. if we fail, there goes our grade!"

 Chapter 189 Stepping Into Glass Slippers

    [eve]


    riri''s voice cracked, her stress evident in the tightness of her expression.


    she must be in no mood right now, probably because she didn''t have a date.


    around us, the other cast members were either whispering frantically or staring at their phones as if willing sophie to materialize from thin air.


    the class president was pacing near the stage, muttering under her breath, her face flushed with frustration.


    i clenched my fists, trying to keep calm. of course, sophie would pull a stunt like this. the girl who loved basking in the limelight¡ªuntil it required actual responsibility.


    she had always been the type to think the world revolved around her whims. now, her absence threatened to drag all of us down with her.


    "well," i said, taking a deep breath, "if she doesn''t show up, we''re going to have to figure something out. we can''t let her ruin this for all of us. our grades are at stakes here."


    riri stared at me, wide-eyed. "you mean go on without her? how would that even work? cinderella is the main character, and we can''t exactly perform cinderella if she''s not here!"


    "i don''t know," i admitted, my mind racing. "but we''d better start thinking fast, because one way or another, this show is going on."


    the tension around us thickened as the minutes ticked by. and deep down, i couldn''t shake the feeling that sophie wasn''t just late¡ªsomething bigger was at play.


    "we have no choice. we need to replace cinderella," the president declared, her voice laced with frustration. experience more content on empire


    a murmur rippled through the group like a gust of wind unsettling leaves.


    "who''s going to replace her?"


    "does anyone even know cinderella''s lines?"


    could i really step into her glass slippers on such short notice?


    "then why don''t you do it?" i asked riri. "you''re one of the evil stepsisters too, so you already know the lines."


    riri immediately shook her head. "cinderella is supposed to be beautiful, and i''ve already failed that part. besides, we can just make do with one evil stepsister and one evil stepmother to bully cinderella¡ªit will work!"


    the president looked between us, her face a mixture of desperation and hope. "riri''s right. you''re the only one who even has a shot at pulling this off, eve. we can work with one evil stepsister if it comes to that. the show must go on. our grades depended on it!"


    panic twisted in my chest, but i couldn''t ignore the expectant stares of my classmates. the stakes were higher than just a failed performance¡ªthis was our final grade, and everyone was counting on me not to repeat senior year.


    i exhaled sharply, trying to steady the nerves clawing at my throat. "fine," i said finally, my voice firmer than i felt. "but if this goes horribly wrong, don''t blame it on me. blame it on the one who didn''t show up."


    at the mention of sophie, a wave of disdain rippled through our classmates, their sneers and frowns painting a clear picture.


    "what happened to sophie?" someone muttered.


    "typical of her to vanish without a word," another scoffed.


    "doesn''t she care that our grades are on the line?"


    "what a selfish brat."


    though the tension hung thick in the air, i couldn''t help but feel a small flicker of satisfaction. if there was any silver lining to this chaos, it was that sophie''s reputation was taking a well-deserved hit.


    yet, even as the others vented their frustration, a gnawing unease settled in my gut. i didn''t know why sophie was absent, but something about it felt off. my instincts prickled, a warning crawling up my spine.


    whatever the reason, it wasn''t normal¡ªand knowing sophie, she wasn''t the type to leave things like this because she wasn''t an idiot not to know about the backlash it would create.


    no, she was plotting something. i just didn''t know what.

 Chapter 190 Unscripted Moments

    [bonus chapter for reaching 400ps! thank you all!]


    === ???? ===


    [eve]


    riri''s face lit up with relief, and the president clapped his hands sharply to get everyone moving.


    "alright, people! let''s get eve into costume and makeup asap. we''re running out of time!"


    before i knew it, the crew was swarming around me, pulling at my hair, adjusting my outfit, and dabbing makeup onto my face.


    the flurry of activity was dizzying, but i tried to block out the chaos and focus on the task ahead.


    fragments of sophie''s lines floated through my mind, tangled with bits of stage direction and scenes we''d rehearsed countless times.


    my chest tightened. cramming it all in last minute felt impossible, but i didn''t need perfection¡ªi just needed to get through it. passable would have to be enough to get a grade.


    i was trying to convince myself of that when a warm hand rested on my shoulder. i turned to see daniel standing there, his expression calm and reassuring.


    "don''t stress," he said softly. "if you forget a line, just improvise. we''ll all have your back out there."


    i gave him a small smile, the tension in my chest easing ever so slightly. "thanks. i''ll do my best."


    eventually, the play unfolded surprisingly smoothly, considering the chaos leading up to it. i stumbled over a few lines here and there, but no one seemed to notice¡ªor if they did, they were polite enough not to react.


    the audience murmured now and then, likely puzzled by the absence of the second stepsister, but their whispers were drowned out by the rest of the cast giving it their all.


    it was only then that daniel finally pulled away, and the world seemed to snap back into place. we turned toward our classmates, who were already grinning and congratulating us, their voices a mix of excitement and admiration.


    "after that performance, we''re definitely passing!" someone called out, and the room erupted in cheers.


    "vacation time, baby! no more stress after this!" another added, the tension from before melting away.


    riri raised an eyebrow, her playful grin tugging at the corner of her lips. "that last scene . . . was it really necessary?" she asked, her voice light but her gaze pointed. "there''s no kiss in the script, right?"


    a nervous laugh bubbled up from the others, and i could feel the weight of their teasing eyes. i shifted awkwardly, unsure of how to respond.


    i glanced at daniel, but he didn''t say anything¡ªhe didn''t refute it at all. his silence only made the unspoken assumption louder, as if the kiss was more than just a staged moment.


    "what? is this real?"


    "did you see that? daniel didn''t even deny it!" someone exclaimed, their voice brimming with excitement.


    "daniel, why did you kiss eve? there''s no way you didn''t know it wasn''t part of the script," another chimed in, their tone teasing yet curious.


    "do you like her or something?"


    a wave of giggles and whispers rippled through the group, and the atmosphere shifted to one dominated by playful teasing and romantic speculation.


    "oh, come on, you two! was that just for the performance, or is there something you''re not telling us?" one of them added, nudging daniel with a mischievous grin.


    i stood there, my face flushed and my hands fidgeting at my sides, unable to form a coherent response. the attention was overwhelming, and their teasing pressed down on me like a spotlight i wasn''t prepared for.


    daniel, on the other hand, remained calm, his expression unreadable. he didn''t deny anything, which only seemed to fuel the giggling and excitement of our classmates further. their laughter and knowing looks made it impossible to escape the implication hanging in the air.


    my mind raced for something to say, anything to defuse the moment, but the more i hesitated, the stronger their assumptions grew.

 Chapter 191 Rumors and Ruin

    [eve]


    heat rose in my cheeks as my mind spun in a whirlwind of confusion. above all else, one question plagued me: was cole in the audience? had he seen the kiss?


    he''d mentioned being busy today, clearing his schedule to make time for the remaining days. but even if he wasn''t here, his bodyguards were. i could sense their presence, even if i couldn''t see them.


    and they would surely report everything back to cole!


    wonderful. just great.


    i didn''t know why daniel had kissed my forehead¡ªwhether it was the heat of the moment or something driven by the scene¡ªbut whatever his reason, i''d have to deal with it later. right now, my priority was clearing my name.


    before i could gather my thoughts, the group''s energy shifted.


    lily stepped forward with her friends by her side. they exchanged a look before her gaze flicked toward me.


    "oh, please." lily''s sneer sliced through the playful atmosphere like a knife. her sharp eyes locked onto me, brimming with disdain and jealousy. "i saw the whole thing. eve was the one who tiptoed, and daniel''s lips barely brushed her forehead. she''s the one who wanted to kiss him."


    i froze, the accusation so absurd it felt like a punch to the chest. "what? i never¡ª"


    "right. i saw it too," one of lily''s friends chimed in, stepping forward with an eager nod. "it was faint, but she did."


    "i saw it too."


    the crowd, moments ago filled with laughter and lighthearted teasing, grew tense and uneasy. murmurs began to spread as classmates exchanged skeptical glances.


    my throat tightened, the pressure of their scrutiny pressing down on me.


    daniel shifted beside me, his expression darkening as if ready to intervene, but lily wasn''t finished. she took a step closer, her voice dripping with venom.


    "for all we know, eve did something to sophie to take the main role for herself so she could be close to daniel."


    i clenched my fists, my heart pounding in my ears. every word felt like a slap, each assumption tearing at my person.


    "hey! aren''t we the ones who put eve as cinderella in the first place?" riri''s voice rang out, frowning at everyone.


    she stepped forward, her glare sharp as she faced the group. "and so what if they kissed? what''s the big deal? they''re single, and it''s none of our damn business. daniel already said it wasn''t eve''s fault, so why are we even having this conversation?"


    her bold defense made my heart ache with gratitude.


    riri stood like a shield between me and the others. but lily wasn''t about to back down. the venom in her gaze only deepened, her lips curling into a cruel smirk.


    "shut up, riri," lily snapped, her voice laced with contempt. "you don''t even know the kind of person you''re defending."


    she turned to the group with a big smirk on her face, as if she held some grand, irrefutable truth. "everyone," she began, her voice rising for dramatic effect, "it''s late, but sophie just sent a message. she explained everything about what happened to her¡ªwhy she''s absent today."


    lily held up her phone, the smile on her face widening as if she''d just delivered a crushing blow. "it turns out," she announced, her voice dripping with malice, "that eve pushed sophie down the stairs at their home. and now sophie''s in the hospital."


    "what?"


    "no way!"


    "is that true?"


    "oh my god, is sophie alright?"


    the murmurs turned into an uproar as everyone clamored for their phones, scrolling furiously for answers.


    the growing noise felt like a suffocating weight pressing down on me. my fingers trembled as i unlocked my phone, dread pooling in my stomach.


    there it was¡ªsophie''s post in the gc.


    the image on the screen hit me like a slap. sophie lay in a hospital bed, her leg encased in a thick cast, an expression of sorrow carefully crafted for the camera. below the image, the caption read:


    [i''m sorry, everyone. i couldn''t come today because of an accident. i fell from the staircase and suffered a serious leg injury. but it wasn''t an accident . . . i was pushed. by someone close to our family¡ªsomeone we took in and cared for, only to be repaid like this.]

 Chapter 192 Storm of Accusations

    [eve]


    my breath caught. she didn''t name me, but she didn''t have to. the vagueness of her words only heightened the speculation, and every gaze in the room landed squarely on me. stay updated via empire


    "she''s talking about eve, right?!"


    "who else could it be that she claimed they took in and cared for?"


    "i can''t believe it. is it true?"


    "how could she do that?"


    "maybe she really wanted to be cinderella, just to get close to daniel."


    "but pushing sophie down the stairs to take the role? that''s taking it way too far."


    the whispers turned cruel, each word cutting deeper than the last. my pulse raced as their accusations twisted around me like a noose.


    out of the corner of my eye, i caught riri''s and daniel''s worried gazes, their concern palpable, but it did little to quell the storm brewing around me. the room felt like it was shrinking, the air thick with judgment.


    i exhaled slowly, trying to steady myself, then raised my voice, loud enough to be heard over the murmurs. "i didn''t do it," i said, my tone calm but firm. "i''m not even living under the same roof as her, so how could i push her down the stairs?"


    the words hung in the air, met with incredulous looks and muted scoffs. their doubt was written plainly across their faces.


    truth wasn''t what anyone wanted to hear right now. drama had already taken hold, and sophie''s picture in a hospital bed was all the evidence they needed to believe her side of the story. she had played her hand perfectly, casting me as the villain while she played the victim.


    what now?


    my mind raced, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could turn the tide. but the reality was sinking in fast: no matter what i said, no one here was going to listen because they already sided to the one who was victimized.


    "eve." riri''s voice broke through the noise, sharp and insistent, pulling me back. i looked at her, my chest heaving as the words i needed to say failed me.


    "eve, we have an emergency!" hyun''s voice was frantic, a sharp contrast to his usual calm.


    "what?" i stepped further away from the crowd, struggling to hear him over the rising murmur.


    "hey! we''re not finished with you!" lily called after me, her tone biting.


    i ignored her completely, my focus on hyun. "what''s going on?"


    "it''s better if i show you," he said hurriedly. "come to the studio right away."


    the line went dead, leaving me with a sinking feeling in my gut. whatever it was, it couldn''t be good.


    i turned back toward the crowd, ready to leave, but daniel moved to block my path. his eyes were conflicted, his lips pressed together as if he were trying to find the right words.


    "eve . . ." he finally spoke, his voice unsteady.


    "what is it?" i asked, trying to keep my tone even, though the urgency from hyun''s call was gnawing at me.


    "i . . ." he looked down for a moment, his hands balling into fists. "i''m sorry, eve. i shouldn''t have kissed you."


    his words hung in the air, heavy and raw.


    i took a deep breath, surprised by the sudden shift in his demeanor. "daniel, it''s fine. i know you didn''t mean anything by it. it was just part of the moment, right? it had an impact, and i know you did it for the grades. honestly, it probably made the finale unforgettable, so there''s no need to apologize."


    daniel''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing as though he wanted to correct me, but i couldn''t afford to linger.


    "i''m sorry, daniel. we can talk about this later, okay? right now, i need to be somewhere else," i said, brushing past him before he could respond.


    i hurried to change, each second feeling like a countdown to something i wasn''t ready to face.


    as soon as i was out of that costume, i bolted out the door and headed straight for hyun''s studio, my heart pounding with unease.

 Chapter 193 On the Way to Hyuns Studio

    [eve]


    as i sped through the city, my phone rang again. this time, the caller id made my stomach drop¡ªsinclair.


    the old man never called unless it was something important. with a swipe, i answered, switching it to speaker so i could focus on the road.


    "old man, what''s so urgent?" i asked, keeping my tone light despite the dread creeping in.


    there was a long sigh on the other end. "how many times must i tell you to call me grandfather?" discover hidden content at empire


    i rolled my eyes. "if that''s what you''re worried about, i guess this call isn''t as urgent as i thought?"


    his tone turned sharp. "don''t be flippant, eve. this is serious."


    i clenched the wheel tighter. "alright, i''m listening. what''s happened?"


    "do you know sophie is in the hospital? she claimed¡ªindirectly¡ªthat you pushed her down the stairs."


    the words hit like a gut punch. even though i''d just left a room full of accusatory stares and whispers, hearing sinclair confirm the rumors sent a wave of anger and disbelief crashing over me.


    "you don''t actually believe that, do you?" my voice was calm, but there was steel beneath it. "i haven''t been anywhere near sullivan''s house in months. how could i possibly push her?"


    "of course i don''t believe it, but what i believe doesn''t matter right now," sinclair replied gravely. "you''re all over the news. they''re not naming you outright, but the insinuations are enough. everyone''s assuming it''s you. they''re painting you as some kind of scheming whore, trying to eliminate the ''real heiress'' to claim everything for yourself."


    i let out a bitter laugh, shaking my head. "that''s the biggest load of nonsense i''ve ever heard."


    "eve, this isn''t a joke," sinclair said, his tone cutting through my humorless chuckle. "they''re dragging your name through the mud, and it''s only going to get worse."


    i groaned. i was really getting the hung of the madam life in there. "what about sebastian? he''s been sticking to me like glue."


    "he''ll stay with you on weekends if you''re not busy with school. and i''ll have cole double your security detail, just in case."


    "fine," i muttered, though truthfully, the idea of being alone didn''t bother me much. with the upcoming month packed with travel, it was better for sebastian to start getting used to my absence anyway.


    "eve . . ." his voice stopped me just before i ended the call.


    "yeah?"


    "be careful," he said, his tone tinged with hidden concern. "and for once, try to avoid getting into any more drama."


    i laughed softly, though there was no humor in it. "i can be careful, grandfather, but avoiding drama? i don''t think that''s possible in my life right now."


    he sighed again, a deep exhale that practically echoed his frustration. i could almost see him shaking his head before the line went dead.


    i burst into hyun''s studio, my steps echoing across the chaotic space. staff members were pacing back and forth, their expressions taut with panic as they juggled frantic conversations and hurried tasks.


    the tension in the air was high, like a taut string about to snap. ignoring the commotion, i made my way to hyun''s office.


    the moment i stepped inside, i saw him seated behind his desk, his face pale and drawn as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. georgina stood beside him, speaking in low, urgent tones, but both froze when they noticed me.


    hyun''s eyes lit up with relief, and before i could react, he shot up from his chair and rushed toward me. his arms wrapped tightly around me in a desperate hug, catching me completely off guard.


    "eve! you''re finally here!" he exclaimed, his voice trembling.


    i stiffened momentarily, surprised by the sudden embrace. though hyun often exuded a puppy-like demeanor, the firm strength of his hold reminded me he wasn''t just a helpless boy¡ªhe was a man, albeit one clearly overwhelmed.

 Chapter 194 Battle for the Winter Line

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 50 GT! Thank you all!????]


    ===????===


    [EVE]


    "What''s going on?" I asked softly, placing a hand on his back to calm him.


    "It''s terrible!" Hyun released me but didn''t step far, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. The raw vulnerability in his expression tugged at something deep within me.


    I wasn''t usually one to be moved by someone crying, but seeing Hyun like this awakened an almost maternal instinct¡ªa fierce need to protect him.


    "Hyun, what happened?" I asked, keeping my voice steady despite the sinking feeling in my stomach.


    "Our winter collection¡ª" his voice cracked, and he clutched his head in frustration.


    "What about it?" I pressed, dread curling around me.


    Hyun met my gaze, his voice a mix of despair and anger. "It''s been sabotaged, Eve. Everything we''ve worked for¡ªit''s ruined!"


    "Huh? What? How?" My mind spun with questions as Hyun was clearly an emotional wreck. His face was flushed, tears streaming down his cheeks, and his breaths came in shallow gasps.


    I knew I wouldn''t get any clear answers from him like this, so I turned to Georgina, who stood calmly nearby, albeit with a shadow of concern in her eyes.


    "Ruined?" I echoed, my voice rising with determination. "Not yet. Not while we still have options. Hyun, how many designs do you have left in the drafts? I remember that you have so many made right?"


    His lips quivered, but he answered hesitantly, "I-I have about a dozen¡ªpieces we didn''t finalize or were going to save for next season. But . . . there''s no way we have time to create an entirely new line before the winter launch! That''s only five days left."


    I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, steadying him as much as I was steadying myself. "Then we''ll make the impossible possible. If that means working day and night, so be it."


    Turning to Georgina, my tone sharpened with resolve. "Hire additional staff if needed. Ask everyone to put in overtime and organize overnight shifts. And make it clear¡ªwe''ll double their compensation and extend their winter vacations to show our gratitude."


    "But with the holidays, finding extra labor¡ª" she replied, her tone cautious. Continue reading stories on empire


    "I don''t care about the obstacles," I interrupted. "We''re not backing down. This is our name, our reputation, and our work on the line. I don''t care if Astrid Valencie?re is a giant in this industry¡ªI''ll be damned if we let her overshadow us without a fight."


    The room grew silent, the gravity of the situation settling over us like a heavy fog. Then, with a renewed spark in his eyes, Hyun straightened. "I''ll start refining the drafts immediately," he said with a determined nod.


    Georgina gave me a small, approving smile. "I''ll handle the logistics and make sure we have the resources we need. Whatever it takes, Eve, we''ll make this happen."


    I glanced at both of them, my chest swelling with pride despite the storm raging around us. "Good. Because this isn''t just about saving our Winter Collection. It''s about proving that no matter how many times we''re knocked down, we''ll always rise stronger."


    The two nodded in unison, determination evident in their expressions, and we each sprang into action. Georgina stepped outside to manage the staff. Hyun returned to his desk, his hands moving so fast as he began sketching furiously.


    Meanwhile, I stayed behind, phone in hand, dialing one number after another, determined to gather every resource we needed to pull this off.


    I hadn''t even made my first call when the studio door burst open with a loud bang, the sound reverberating through the room and making all of us flinch in unison.

 Chapter 195 Hearts and Hijinks

    [EVE]


    Hyun composed himself, his trembling hands steadying as he dove into the sketches and fabric samples scattered across his desk. His determination burned brightly now, but the weight of the situation still lingered in the air.


    Georgina left the room, her sharp heels echoing in the hallway as she coordinated with the staff, rallying everyone to action.


    Meanwhile, I grabbed my phone, already scrolling through my contacts. Desperation clung to me like a second skin. I had no choice but to call in every favor owed, every ally I could think of.


    First on my list was Victor. If he had any spare staff¡ªdesigners, seamstresses, anyone¡ªthen now was the time to mobilize them. I needed reinforcements, and I needed them now.


    The press had already been notified. Invitations were sent. All eyes were on Hyun''s Winter Collection debut on the 20th. There was no turning back, no room for error.


    But launching the same pieces was out of the question. Astrid Valencie?re had beaten us to it, unveiling the stolen designs as her own.


    What should have been Hyun''s crowning moment now risked becoming his downfall. If we dared release the same collection, the world wouldn''t see us as victims¡ªthey''d see us as frauds. Copycats. And that kind of stain on Hyun''s reputation might never wash away.


    Even pursuing legal action against Astrid seemed futile. She was an industry titan, with decades of influence and a network of connections powerful enough to squash any accusation. The legal battle would drag on for months¡ªtime we didn''t have.


    And even if we did try, the narrative was already spinning in her favor. Astrid, the celebrated designer basking in the success of her so-called "original" collection, would easily paint any accusations as nothing more than baseless jealousy from an up-and-comer like Hyun.


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms. My fury simmered beneath the surface, but I couldn''t afford to let it consume me now.


    Still, I made a silent vow¡ªonce this was over, once Hyun had risen above this storm, I would make sure Astrid paid for her deceit and everyone who was involved. Every ounce of debt would be returned with interest.


    "Eve . . ." Hyun''s voice broke through the tension like a soft plea. I turned to find him standing there, his eyes wide with worry. "What''s going on? Did something happen to you?"


    Cole glanced at Hyun, unimpressed. "You''re still here?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Don''t mind him," I said quickly, waving Cole off. "He has the manners of a bulldozer." Turning to Hyun, I forced a reassuring smile. "It''s nothing. Just a little personal issue I''ll deal with later. Right now, we need to focus on the designs."


    Hyun''s lips tightened into a thin line, guilt flickering in his eyes. "Eve, you have your own problems to deal with, and here I am, adding to them."


    I glared at Cole before swatting at his arm. "It''s fine, Hyun. Really. This is nothing major. The sooner we fix your situation, the sooner I can deal with mine. So let''s focus at the task at hand, alright?"


    Hyun hesitated, his emotions flickering like a candle in the wind, before finally nodding. "Alright. I''ll trust you. But once we''re done here, I will help you too."


    Cole let out a condescending laugh from the side. "What help can you possibly offer? You can''t even handle your own problems."


    Hyun turned sharply, his expression hardening as he faced Cole. "Who are you, and how did you even get in here?"


    Cole''s smirk widened. "I''m Eve''s lover," he said, straight-faced.


    "What?" Hyun''s face paled, his usual composure cracking. "Eve, is that true?"


    I groaned, elbowing Cole hard in the ribs. "No, it''s not true! Don''t listen to him¡ªhe''s crazy."


    "Crazy in love with you," Cole added, undeterred, his tone maddeningly serious.


    I jabbed him again, harder this time, my patience wearing thin. "Would you stop? We''re trying to work here!"

 Chapter 196 Between Scandal and Sabotage

    [BONUS Chapter for the 600PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Hyun''s brows furrowed as he processed the absurd exchange, his emotional demeanor giving way to something steely. "So, you''re one of Eve''s suitors, then?" he asked, his voice cold.


    Cole''s smirk didn''t lessen. "I''m much more than that. I''ve seen and touch¡ª"


    I cut him off with another sharp elbow, glaring daggers at him. "We''re not doing this right now," I hissed. Turning back to Hyun, I said firmly, "Ignore him. Focus on the designs."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Finally addressing Cole, I pointed a finger at him. "And you¡ªif you have nothing better to do than pester me, leave. I''m busy."


    But Cole''s sharp eyes caught the tension in the room, the urgency that clung to every corner. His voice softened, though his confidence remained. "What''s going on, Eve? What''s the problem?"


    I hesitated, torn between telling him to leave and acknowledging that we could really use his help. With a reluctant sigh, I gave in. "Fine. Here''s the situation . . ."


    I explained the situation to Cole, detailing every last detail, while he stood there unusually quiet. It was so out of character that I found myself fidgeting by the time I finished.


    "What is it? Why aren''t you saying anything?" I asked, my worry growing with his silence.


    Then, as if snapping out of a trance, he blinked and, with a flick of his wrist, pulled out his phone. He stepped away slightly, speaking in a low, commanding tone that I couldn''t quite make out.


    When he finished the call, he turned back to me with a warm smile that instantly disarmed me.


    "You don''t need to worry about help anymore," he said, his voice calm yet assured. "I''ve called for reinforcements."


    I sighed in relief, a weight I didn''t realize I was carrying lifting from my shoulders. "Thank you, Cole. We really need all the help we can get right now."


    His expression softened for a moment before morphing into that insufferable smirk of his. He threw a triumphant glance at Hyun, who was busying himself with sketches, pretending not to notice. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at their ongoing silent battle. Your journey continues on empire


    Just as I was about to redirect our focus, my phone buzzed in my hand. It was Michael. I answered immediately.


    "Eve, are you okay?" His voice was filled with genuine concern, and it warmed me to know someone else had my back.


    "Let me guess," I said with a sigh, "it''s about the news, right? The whole Sophie-staircase fiasco?"


    "What are you doing?" I yelped, batting his hand away, my forehead tingling from his sudden touch.


    He didn''t even flinch, his expression a mix of determination and something . . . darker. "Getting rid of that virus before it spreads. It could be contagious."


    I frowned, utterly baffled. "Virus? What virus? Are you feeling okay?"


    Cole''s dark eyes glinted, but his face remained unreadable. Still, I caught a faint edge in his voice, something that sounded suspiciously like jealousy.


    I touched my now-burning forehead. "Well, congratulations. If I wasn''t infected before, I probably have a bruise now from how hard you scrubbed!"


    Cole gave a casual shrug. "Better a bruise than catching something stupid."


    "You''re not making any sense," I said, still massaging the tingling spot on my head. "And if this gives me a pimple, I''m sending you the bill for my skincare products."


    He tilted his head, his grin growing wider. "How about I treat you to a spa day instead? You know, as an apology."


    I wagged a finger at him, my tone firm. "Forget the spa. If you''re really sorry, you can stop being a pain and actually help out."


    Cole raised a brow, looking far too amused. "Help? What do you want me to do?"


    "Hmm, let''s see," I said, tapping my chin theatrically. "How about you sat there, don''t move, and definitely don''t say anything? That would be a huge help."


    His smirk didn''t falter as he lowered himself onto the couch with all the elegance of a bored prince surveying his subjects. Crossing his legs, he rested his chin lazily on his hand, his eyes gleaming with mockery.


    "You know," I said, placing my hands on my hips and staring him down. "For someone who claims to be helpful, you''re really just a decorative nuisance."


    "I aim to please," he replied.


    I threw my hands up in exasperation. "You know what? Just leave already."


    What I couldn''t admit was how his presence was throwing me off. The way his eyes followed me around¡ªsteady, intent¡ªmade me acutely aware of every little thing I did. It was maddening.


    He chuckled softly but didn''t move an inch, his smug smile firmly in place. "You''d miss me if I left."


    "Miss the headache? Absolutely not!" I shot back, grabbing a nearby sketch to focus on something¡ªanything¡ªother than his infuriatingly smug face.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his grin widen, but he wisely said nothing.

 Chapter 197 The Threads of Deception

    At this point, Astrid Valencie?re''s fame had skyrocketed seemingly overnight with the release of her Winter Collection.


    The fashion world was ablaze with praise, hailing it as the most innovative and enchanting collection of the year. Every piece carried a whimsical charm, blending fantasy-inspired elements with modern elegance¡ªa striking departure from Astrid''s usual style.


    Yet, behind the scenes, things were far from the glittering image being presented to the world.


    For years, Astrid''s name had been fading into obscurity. Her designs, once considered groundbreaking, had grown stale. Critics whispered that her creativity had waned, and her collections no longer sparked the excitement they once did. She had tried everything¡ªnew partnerships, bold color palettes, even risky materials¡ªbut nothing seemed to work. It was as if the industry had moved on, leaving her behind.


    Just as she was on the verge of desperation, Sophia Rosette had appeared, almost like a savior, bearing a portfolio of designs.


    But these weren''t Sophia''s creations¡ªthey were Hyun''s. How she had come into possession of them, Astrid didn''t ask. She didn''t care. All she saw was an opportunity to reclaim her dwindling relevance.


    The designs were nothing short of genius, embodying a unique blend of fantasy and innovation that Astrid could only dream of creating herself.


    However, there was a catch: time. With only weeks before the Winter Collection''s debut, they had to make compromises. Many of the designs had to be simplified or scrapped entirely to meet the deadline. Even so, what they managed to produce was nothing short of extraordinary.


    The show was a smashing success. The collection was hailed as "groundbreaking," "ethereal," and "visionary."


    Astrid''s name, once a fading echo in the fashion world, now blazed like wildfire across the industry. Magazines scrambled to feature her, influencers gushed over her pieces, and critics lauded her sudden creative renaissance.


    But not everyone was celebrating. Behind the applause, there were murmurs of confusion.


    "By planting the blame on Eve without directly accusing her, her reputation is now in tatters. And as for that useless designer? I can practically hear him scrambling in panic! Ahahaha! There''s no way he''ll dare showcase his collection now that Astrid has already paraded those designs. Unless he wants the public to brand him a plagiarist, he''s finished."


    At the edge of the room, Sophia sat poised with an air of satisfaction, a cruel smirk tugging at her lips. "I told you to trust me, darling. People like them are laughably simple to destroy. A single whisper in the right ears, and the right money, and they''re already drowning in scandal."


    She swirled the wine in her glass, the deep red liquid catching the light like blood. "And Astrid has already arranged for the winter collection to be gifted to your classmates, just as promised. Imagine their delight when they see they''re wearing pieces from the most celebrated designer of the season. Why would they ever need Hyun''s pitiful creations now? Astrid reigns supreme, and they''ll lap it up like the obedient sheep they are."


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with malicious glee. "You''re brilliant, Mother. My classmates will be over the moon. And best of all, that puny designer will be humiliated once he showed up with the same collection as Astrid. Serves him right for denying us. And Eve . . . Ahahaha. That girl will never show her face again." She laughed, her voice sharp and cold, echoing through the room like a victorious battle cry.


    Sophia leaned back, her tone laced with a sinister calm. "Exactly as planned, my dear. The higher they climbed, the harder they were destined to fall. And we made sure this fall will be unforgettable."


    === ???? ===


    || A/N ||


    Hey Lovelies! ????


    In the next chapter, we''ll be shifting the focus to the other female leads, as not much happens with Eve at this point until the Winter Collection unfolds.


    Before wrapping up this arc and diving into the next one, we''ll introduce the other FLs for just two to four chapters, then jump back to Eve''s story. Stay tuned!


    Thank you all so much for your incredible support¡ªit means the world to me! ????


    ?? ?? ? ???? ????

 Chapter 198 Shattered Trust, Forged Resolve

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 800PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ????===


    [IRAYA]


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Being the only daughter of Zoe and Lawrence Lee, I grew up sheltered, protected, and cherished.


    My life was a bubble of love and kindness, where trust came naturally, and betrayal was something I only read about in books. I was naive, guileless, and perhaps, foolishly optimistic.


    I believed that the love I gave would always be returned in kind. My family adored me, my friends supported me, and my boyfriend . . . Well, I thought he cherished me. I thought our bond was unbreakable.


    But that illusion shattered the moment I held the photos and papers in my trembling hands.


    A picture¡ªclear and damning¡ªof my boyfriend and my best friend, locked in a passionate kiss. They were even some videos in where they''re fucking, their intimacy captured in vivid detail. The timestamps were recent, far too recent.


    The email, sent by none other than my cousin Lina Fay was proof that this wasn''t a misunderstanding. This was 200% real and authentic.


    I expected tears. I expected my heart to crumble under the weight of their betrayal. But what came instead was something I didn''t even know I was capable of¡ªpure, unrelenting rage.


    It burned through me, sharp and consuming, leaving no room for sorrow or confusion. I stared at the images, my fingers gripping the edges of the papers so tightly they began to crumple.


    My mind replayed every moment I had trusted them, every time I had ignored the nagging doubts, the small red flags.


    How could I have been so blind?


    But I didn''t. I didn''t want them to know. Because if they did, they wouldn''t stop until they exacted their own brand of retribution, and this time, I wanted justice on my terms. For once, I wanted to fight my own battle.


    Taking a deep breath, I picked up my bag and prepared for my final day of classes before the holiday break. As I passed by the full-length mirror near my closet, I caught a glimpse of my reflection and froze.


    My hair, once a soft chestnut brown, now fell in sleek black waves down my waist. The memory came flooding back, unbidden.


    Jason had asked me to dye it black. At the time, I thought it was because he liked it that way. I didn''t question it, blinded by love and eager to please him. But now, standing here, the truth hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Kylie.


    My so-called best friend had hair just like this¡ªlong, silky, and raven-black. And suddenly, I could see all the moments I had ignored, all the red flags I had dismissed in the name of love.


    The way Kylie always seemed to tag along on our dates, the subtle shift in Jason''s demeanor whenever she was around. The gifts I bought for him that somehow ended up in her possession. The lingering glances they thought I wouldn''t notice.


    I was a fool. A blind, love-struck fool.


    But not anymore.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, my jaw tightening as anger bubbled up inside me. He had convinced me to change myself to look more like her.


    How had I not seen it? The signs had been there all along, yet I had chosen to ignore them.


    Not anymore.


    The reflection in the mirror stared back at me, and for the first time, I hardly recognized the person looking back.


    Gone was the naive girl who clung desperately to Jason''s lies or turned a blind eye to Kylie''s betrayals. No more excuses, no more second chances. I would personally ensure they paid for what they did¡ªone way or another, I would claim my revenge.


    This wasn''t just about betrayal anymore. It was about reclaiming my dignity, my self-respect, and getting my well-deserve justice. And they''d regret the day they thought they could fool me.

 Chapter 199 The Beginning of the End

    || A/N ||


    I was considering creating a separate book for the other female leads, but since their stories are shorter and more like snippets, I''ve decided to incorporate them into this one instead. Hope that''s alright with everyone!


    Thank you all for your amazing support!


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    I made my way to the salon, the weight of my decision heavy but liberating. It was time to shed the remnants of Jason''s influence, starting with my hair.


    I instructed the stylist to return it to its natural shade, the soft chestnut brown I had once loved. As the dark dye was stripped away, it felt like layers of his control were being peeled back, strand by strand.


    When I walked out, my reflection no longer bore the shadow of who Jason wanted me to be. It was the first step back to reclaiming myself.


    Afterward, I went shopping for clothes that resonated with who I truly was¡ªpractical, comfortable, and elegant in their simplicity. Not the short skirts and flashy dresses he insisted I wear¡ªoutfits that made me feel like a walking fashion faux pas.


    When I first arrived in this foreign country, I had high hopes. I believed I could fit in effortlessly, that my warmth and openness would be met with the same love and acceptance I had back home. But life had a cruel way of showing me otherwise.


    Jason had seemed like the perfect remedy for my homesickness, a charming anchor in unfamiliar waters. I let him mold parts of me, naively thinking it was compromise when, in reality, it was control. My wardrobe¡ªonce filled with long sleeves, slacks, and business-casual attire¡ªhad been whittled away piece by piece.


    "It''s too plain," he would say. Or, "You''d look hotter in something shorter."


    One by one, my favorite pieces disappeared, thrown out or conveniently "lost." At first, I didn''t notice where they went. Then Kylie started showing up wearing them, flaunting the limited-edition, custom-tailored pieces I had worked hard to acquire.


    I knew they were mine. They were unmistakable¡ªsome even bore my initials, subtly stitched into the fabric. Jason must have given them to her.


    He let out an exaggerated sigh, as if I were the one inconveniencing him. "Fine. Then what car are you driving? Can you pick me up? Kylie and I are at the mall. We just finished lunch."


    The audacity of him mentioning Kylie so casually, it made my stomach churn. My knuckles whitened as I gripped the wheel, but I forced my voice to remain steady. "Oh? I thought you were at home? You said that you wanted to eat lunch made by your mother?"


    There was a pause, just long enough to catch him scrambling for a lie. "Well . . . plans changed. I just ran into Kylie here, and we decided to grab lunch."


    Ran into her? As if I didn''t know better.


    "Kylie has her own car, doesn''t she? She can drive herself," I said flatly.


    Jason groaned in frustration. "We came here in my car, but now you''ve gone and said to my father that you would drive. How are we supposed to get back to school?!"


    I bit the inside of my cheek, my patience hanging by a thread. Was he always this shameless? His car? He had the gall to claim ownership over something he hadn''t paid a cent for. That car was mine¡ªa custom Rolls-Royce I had generously allowed Mr. Benson to drive for me to school.


    But everyone thought that it was Jason and I was that ordinary girl he dated out of pity, who constantly ride with him.


    "Jason," I said, my voice sharp and final, "I''m driving the McLaren today. It''s a two-seater, so there''s no room for Kylie. You''ll have to figure something else."


    "What?! How am I supposed to¡ª"


    "Take a cab," I cut him off, my tone icy. "Or better yet, have Kylie figure it out. She''s ''rich,'' isn''t she?"


    Before he could respond, I ended the call and tossed my phone onto the passenger seat. My heart pounded in my chest, not from sadness or regret, but from the simmering rage that fueled me.


    This was just the beginning. Jason and Kylie thought they could deceive me, take advantage of my generosity, and walk away unscathed. They had no idea who they were dealing with.


    I adjusted my sunglasses, a small smirk tugging at my lips as I pressed the accelerator. Let them stew. Let them wonder. The reckoning had only just begun.


    They wanted to be together? That could be arrange.

 Chapter 200 Web of Deceit

    [IRAYA]


    Parking my McLaren in the school lot, I sat there for a moment, allowing myself a deep breath before stepping out.


    The engine''s purr had barely faded when a familiar sight caught my attention¡ªa custom Rolls-Royce gliding into the lot and pulling into the spot right beside me.


    My custom white Rolls-Royce.


    Experience more tales on empire


    My stomach twisted, anger flaring as the passenger side door opened. Jason and Kylie stepped out of the back seat, her laughter ringing through the air as he held the door open for her.


    Of course. I should''ve known that Jason''s father would disregard my order and still fetch his son and Kylie.


    I had truly been played for a fool. I had been nothing but kind, and it was clear that Mr. Benson had definitely taken advantage of that kindness.


    However, for my plan to succeed, I needed to continue playing the part, ensuring everyone¡ªespecially Kylie¡ªbelieved that Jason was indeed a wealthy billionaire''s son.


    I would see to it that they ended up together, and I''d make sure Kylie regretted ever ending up with Jason while the man would remain trapped in a family that would forever look down on him.


    Back to the present, Kylie''s eyes lit up when she saw me, her expression the picture of innocent excitement. "Oh my, Iraya! Is that you?" she chirped, her voice sugar-sweet.


    She looked radiant¡ªflawless makeup, perfect waves in her hair, and a dress that hugged her figure just right. She was cute. Hot, even. I understood why Jason had fallen for her.


    Kylie placed a hand delicately on Jason''s arm, her voice laced with honey. "Jason? What is she saying? It''s your car, right? Iraya why are you so upset? It''s not even your car."


    I shifted my gaze to her, my expression calm but laced with an edge of amusement. I forced a tight smile, my words deliberate and cutting. "Oh, you didn''t know? It''s my car, Kylie."


    Her smile wavered, confusion flashing in her eyes, while Jason''s face flushed with a mix of irritation and panic.


    "I¡ªI gifted it to her," Jason stammered, his wide eyes pleading me for support. "Right?"


    The hesitation in his voice was deliciously satisfying, a crack in the carefully constructed facade he had so shamelessly relied on.


    I tilted my head slightly, savoring the tension that now hung in the air. My silence was louder than any accusation, and I could see the cracks forming in Jason''s composure.


    Jason''s discomfort was on his face, and it took everything in me to keep my smirk from breaking through. Let him squirm. Let her wonder. For now, I would say nothing.


    "Wow, Jason. You''re so romantic and rich that you gifted your car to Iraya? Do you also own that McLaren over there that Iraya drove?" Kylie asked, her voice innocent, though there was a trace of something else beneath her words.


    Jason''s eyes flickered briefly to me, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Oh, that?" he said casually, his tone a little too rehearsed. "That''s right. I just bought it, and I let Iraya drive it first."


    Kylie''s eyes widened, and she laughed lightly, though there was an edge to it. "Wow, I''m so jealous, Iraya. Jason really loves you! I''m so jealous!"


    I turned to Kylie, giving her a sweet smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "That''s right," I said, my voice dripping with mock sweetness. "I''m so lucky. Jason is so rich and romantic, he gifted me a car. He''s such a catch."


    In the past, whenever Jason boasted about his wealth¡ªwhich was actually mine¡ªI let it slide. He always reasoned that without it, he''d look uncool and out of place in the elite private school. He claimed he didn''t want to face embarrassment or bullying for being seen as a commoner. Out of love, I willingly agreed to his charade.


    I will still do for my plans to work, but it didn''t mean that I didn''t want him to squirm here and there.

 Chapter 201 The Masks We Wear

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 200PS! Thank you all! ????]


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    The words lingered in the air, a sharp contrast to the underlying tension between us.


    I watched as the color drained from Kylie''s face, a flicker of something like jealousy. Her grip on Jason''s arm tightened almost imperceptibly, as if holding onto him harder would make him hers.


    It was then that I realized just how blind I had been. For so long, I had convinced myself that the relationship between Jason and Kylie was nothing more than a friendship.


    But looking at her now, I saw the truth clearly¡ªhow she clung to him in every way, her eyes always seeking him, her movements always aligning with his. It was clear who was the true priority in his life, and it certainly wasn''t me.


    But that didn''t matter anymore. I would make sure they ended up together, tangled in the web of their own lies.


    I took one last glance at them, the faintest of smiles pulling at my lips before I addressed Mr. Benson.


    "Mr. Benson, please don''t fetch me after school anymore," I said, my tone calm but pointed as I addressed the older man. "I already have a ride, as you can see." I gestured toward the sleek McLaren parked just a few feet away.


    I was referring, of course, to Jason''s web of lies and the excuses he had woven so effortlessly over time. He was a master manipulator, skilled at twisting the narrative to suit his needs. I was certain he''d find a way to wriggle out of this situation too.


    Sure enough, I heard his voice, smooth as ever, addressing Kylie. "Sorry, Kylie. Iraya and I just had a little fight. It was small, but she''s making a big deal out of it."


    The words stung, not because they were true, but because of the ease with which he spun them, painting me as the unreasonable one while he played the victim. His lies had become second nature to him, but this time, I wasn''t going to let him get away with it.


    Jason''s expression darkened as he turned to me. His smile didn''t falter in front of the other students, but the tension in his jaw gave him away. He reached out, gripping my wrist firmly¡ªnot enough to draw attention, but enough to make it clear he wasn''t asking.


    "Iraya, can we talk?" His tone was low and controlled, but it wasn''t a question. Before I could respond, he pulled me toward a quieter corner of the school grounds, away from the prying eyes of our classmates. Find your next read on empire


    Once we were alone, his mask slipped. "What''s wrong with you?" he hissed, his eyes darting around to ensure no one was listening. "Do you want me to get caught?"


    I met his glare with a calmness that only seemed to infuriate him more. "Whatever do you mean, Jason?" I asked, feigning confusion. "I only wanted to drive my own car today. After all, I''m quite familiar with the streets now. I don''t think I need your father''s services anymore. It''s time for me to dismiss him."


    His confusion was written all over his face. His mouth opened as if to retort, but no words came out. He was clearly grappling with the shift in me, the confidence and defiance I now carried. The old me¡ªthe one who bent to his every whim¡ªwas gone.


    "You can''t just fire him," Jason said, his voice rising slightly, though he caught himself and lowered it again. "Do you want me exposed? Do you want everyone to find out? Do you want them laughing at you for dating a¡ª" He stopped himself, but the venom in his tone was unmistakable. "A poor guy? Is that what you want? For my reputation to be destroyed? For everyone to mock me? And you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, refusing to let his words affect me. "Oh, Jason," I said coolly, "if that''s your concern, I''ll simply have your father drive you in another car. Problem solved."


    His jaw tightened, his frustration bubbling just beneath the surface. "I want the Royce," he demanded, his voice firm, as if he had any authority left to give orders.

 Chapter 202 Breaking the Chains

    || A/N ||


    It seems I''m really enjoying writing from the other female leads'' perspectives right now¡ªthis has already turned into more than two chapters! It''s been a refreshing break from focusing solely on Eve''s story.


    That said, just a few more chapters, and we''ll be diving back into Eve''s journey.


    For those of you who prefer sticking with Eve''s POV, feel free to skip these sections. I''ve added the character''s name at the start of each chapter, so you''ll know whose story it is.


    Thank you all for your understanding and continued support! ?


    ????¡É ? ? `¡É????


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    I crossed my arms, tilting my head slightly as I studied him. "I don''t think you''re in a position to negotiate, Jason. Either your father drives something else, or you''ll be walking to school from now on. The choice is yours."


    His anger was staring me straight on the face. His lips pressed into a thin line as his eyes bore into mine, searching for the submissive girl he once controlled. "What''s wrong with you today? Are you okay? Did I do something? Look¡ª" His tone softened suddenly, and he reached for that charming smile of his. "I''m sorry, alright?"


    That dimple smile, the one I once found so irresistible before, now filled me with nothing but disgust. It was a mask, a weapon he used to manipulate me, and I wouldn''t fall for it again.


    "Just give me your answer," I said firmly, cutting through his attempt at charming me.


    Of course, I had expected this. For the past year, I had been their personal errand girl. Whether it was fetching food from the cafeteria or running out to expensive restaurants nearby, it always fell on me.


    They had a knack for finding excuses too¡ªJason would claim he was busy, or Kylie would conveniently "lose" her wallet. And, like a fool, I had complied every time. Not just because I loved Jason, but because I wanted to believe in the kindness he had once shown me.


    "Don''t forget Kylie''s portion," Jason added, as if it were an afterthought. His words stung, not for their directness, but for the ease with which he issued them. He didn''t see me as a person; I was a tool, a convenience.


    I used to be blinded by my affection for him. I would''ve moved mountains for Jason, no matter how ridiculous his demands became. Hearing him brag about the meals I had bought, laughing with Kylie while I scraped by on scraps¡ªit had all been too much.


    But back then, I thought I could endure it. Because I loved him. Because Kylie was my best friend. Because I was desperate for a sliver of his attention and approval.


    Looking back, I couldn''t deny how foolish I had been. But could you truly blame me? My life up until then had been filled with kindness and love, and I naively expected the same from Jason.


    I didn''t see through his lies, didn''t question his intentions¡ªuntil the harsh truth came crashing down in the form of those damning pictures and videos of his betrayal. It was a brutal awakening, shattering the illusions I had so desperately clung to.


    Jason tilted his head, impatient. "So, are you going? Me and Kylie are really excited about it." His tone was light, but I could hear the underlying edge. He expected obedience. He always did.


    I smiled faintly, the bitterness curling at the corners of my lips. "Jason," I said, my voice steady, "you''ve got two legs and two hands. Why don''t you go fetch it yourself?"


    His grin faltered. Kylie blinked, her confusion clear. "What?" she asked softly, as though she hadn''t heard me right.


    Jason''s face darkened, the charming mask slipping for just a second. "What''s gotten into you today?" he muttered, his voice sharp but low. "Why are you acting like this?"


    I leaned back in my seat, meeting his gaze with calm expression. "Acting like what, Jason? Like someone who''s finally tired of being used?" My words were even, but the weight behind them was enough to make him flinch. "If you want lunch, get it yourself. And while you''re at it, pay for Kylie''s too. You''re such a big spender, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 203 A Collision with Danger

    [IRAYA]


    The color drained from his face. Kylie glanced between us, clearly unsettled by the tension.


    "Iraya, it''s just food. You don''t have to be so dramatic about it," Kylie said with a hint of irritation. "Besides, isn''t Jason the one who''s paying for it anyway?"


    But Jason only raised a hand to silence her, his expression hardening.


    "I don''t understand what''s wrong with you today, but you''d better fix it," Jason hissed, leaning closer so only I could hear. "Do you want everyone to think you''re crazy? Is that what you want?"


    I held his gaze, unflinching. "What I want," I said slowly, "is for you to stop pretending to be someone you''re not. But we both know that''s never going to happen."


    Before Jason could speak, I stood up, forcing a bright smile at the two of them. "I''ll go get lunch," I said cheerfully, as if nothing happened.


    Kylie''s face lit up, her smile wide and sweet. "Thank you, Iraya! I''ll pay you back when you return," she said, her tone dripping with practiced sincerity.


    Jason, leaning back lazily in his chair, chuckled. "Oh, come on, Kylie. You don''t have to. It''s my treat. You have my credit card, right babe?" His words were casual, but his gaze was sharp, daring me to challenge him.


    I said nothing. Instead, I plastered on another smile and turned to leave.


    I hadn''t made it far when their hushed voices floated to my ears.


    "What''s up with Iraya today?" Kylie asked, her tone laced with genuine confusion. "She seemed so different . . . Could she have known . . .?"


    Jason''s laugh was low and dismissive. "Don''t worry about her. We had a little argument earlier, and, well . . . you know how girls get. It''s probably just that time of the month," he said smugly.


    The sound of Kylie smacking his arm, followed by her light, tinkling laughter, made my stomach churn.


    "Jason, you''re so bad," she teased, her giggle melting into flirtatious giggles.


    They didn''t care that their display was in broad daylight, in front of everyone.


    He turned away, pulling out his phone with the ease of someone who had all the time in the world. "Deliver me a shirt. Now," he ordered, his tone deep and commanding, before hanging up without waiting for a response.


    Then, as if the incident wasn''t humiliating enough, he casually peeled off his wet shirt right there in the hallway.


    Time seemed to slow as his toned, chiseled chest came into view. I swear the collective gasp from the girls around us was loud enough to shake the walls. His muscles rippled under the fluorescent lights, his every movement oozing power and confidence.


    Without sparing me another glance, he tossed the wet shirt in my direction. It landed in my hands like an unwanted burden.


    "I don''t need this trash anymore," he said, his voice cold and dismissive, before turning on his heel and striding away.


    The hallway erupted in whispers the moment he disappeared from view.


    My face burned as I clutched the damp shirt to my chest, my mind spinning. What had just happened?


    Leander De Santis¡ªthe rumored heir to a mafia empire, the boy everyone in school was too terrified to cross¡ªhad just called his shirt trash and left it with me.


    I bolted out of the hallway, my heart racing as I reached my car. Once inside, I clutched the steering wheel, trying to steady my breathing.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine," I muttered, my voice shaky. "He''s not going to do anything . . . right? I mean, those rumors can''t be true. They''re just stories. Aren''t they? He''s not really a mafia prince."


    The rumors I meant were about students mysteriously vanishing¡ªthose unfortunate enough to cross paths with him. Whether it was a simple accident like bumping into him or provoking his ire in the slightest way, they were never seen or heard from again. Continue your journey on empire


    But then, my gaze fell to the shirt still in my hands. I hesitated before turning it over, and my stomach dropped when I spotted the tag.


    Brioni.


    The shirt cost at least $1000 and he called it trash and casually threw it away.


    I groaned, burying my face in my hands. "Great. Just great."


    What had I gotten myself into now?

 Chapter 204 A Storm Brewing

    [JASON]


    The dimly lit storage room was suffused with the scent of dust and a faint trace of cleaning supplies. It was cramped, the shelves lined with boxes and forgotten supplies casting long, eerie shadows in the fluorescent glow of a single flickering bulb.


    Despite the surroundings, the room pulsed with the fevered intensity of forbidden passion.


    Kylie''s back arched against the cold steel of a shelf, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as Jason held her firmly, moving with practiced ease. Her hands clung to his shirt, fingers curling into the fabric as if anchoring herself in the moment.


    In the haze of their tangled bodies, she managed to whisper, her voice breathy but edged with apprehension, "What''s wrong with Iraya today? Don''t you think she suspects something? About us?"


    Jason scoffed, his movements unrelenting as he leaned close to her ear. "Iraya?" He let out a short laugh, dripping with confidence. "That girl worships the ground I walk on. She wouldn''t dare question me, let alone imagine something like this. And even if she did¡ª" He paused, his lips brushing against her neck. "She''s too weak and submissive to do anything about it. She''d stay silent. She''s too madly in love with me to risk losing what little she has."


    Kylie smirked, but her expression quickly turned to one of satisfaction as she tilted her head to meet his gaze. "She must really be desperate then," she said, her voice tinged with disdain. The thought of Iraya clinging to Jason made her feel victorious, as if she had won an unspoken war.


    Jason grunted as the moment reached its crescendo, his hand gripping Kylie''s waist with a force that left marks against her skin.


    When it was over, he pulled away, smacking her backside before disposing of the condom in the trash can beside them. As he zipped up his pants, he turned to Kylie, his smirk lazy, his tone amused.


    "You know how she is," he said, shrugging. "She once told me she''d kill herself if I ever broke up with her. Can you imagine? I don''t need that kind of drama in my life. I''m not about to have her ghost haunting me for the rest of eternity."


    Kylie let out a soft, incredulous laugh as she adjusted her skirt, smoothing down her rumpled blouse. "She''s pathetic," she said, shaking her head. But then her voice softened, turning almost syrupy as she rested her hands on Jason''s chest. "Why don''t you just end things with her? Be with me. Officially. I''m tired of sneaking around like this."


    Yet, even as I ordered, my thoughts were far from settled. By the time I returned to school, the cloud of unease that had followed me all afternoon still loomed overhead.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    When I stepped into the classroom, the space felt unusually quiet. Only a few of our classmates were present, their heads bent over phones or idle chatter.


    Jason and Kylie were nowhere to be seen, not that I cared much. I sighed, choosing a seat near the back corner of the room, and unpacked my food.


    I tried to focus on my next plan¡ªhow I would deal with Jason and Kylie''s betrayal¡ªbut my mind kept slipping away, drifting back to Leander. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t shake the unease he left in his wake.


    My chest tightened as I remembered the scene from earlier¡ªthe accidental bump, the coffee spilling onto his shirt, the sharp, assessing look in his cold, unrelenting eyes.


    Leander. The name itself was enough to send a chill down my spine.


    I''d heard the whispers about him, the rumors that painted him as more than just an influential figure. They claimed he was dangerous, someone who didn''t discriminate between men or women when it came to exacting revenge. If those stories were true¡ªand every instinct told me they were¡ªI might''ve just signed my own death warrant.


    I couldn''t afford to dismiss the possibility. Not here, not in a foreign country where I had no allies. If Leander truly was connected to the mafia, as some claimed, then the stakes were even higher. I would have to make amends for my mistake before it was too late.


    Lost in thought, I barely noticed the sound of footsteps rushing into the room.


    "Iraya, you''re already here!"

 Chapter 205 Walking the Razors Edge

    [IRAYA]


    I glanced up to see Jason and Kylie practically skidding to a stop in front of me, their faces flushed with guilt, and something akin to surprise.


    "You should have called us when you arrived," Jason added, his tone holding a strange mix of authority and annoyance.


    I bit back the urge to roll my eyes, keeping my expression neutral. "I figured you two were . . . occupied with something else," I said, my voice laced with subtle implication.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their reactions betrayed them. Jason stiffened, his confident facade faltering, while Kylie quickly masked her guilt with a tight smile. I''d hit the nail on the head, and we all knew it.


    "Jason talked with his friends and I was in the bathroom," Kylie explained.


    Jason''s gaze dropped to my desk, his brow furrowing when he noticed the remains of my meal. "Wait . . . where''s our portion, Iraya?"


    I feigned confusion, furrowing my brows. "Your portion? What are you talking about?"


    His tone sharpened. "The bento. Didn''t you buy one for us too?"


    "Oh," I said, as if just realizing. "I thought you two had already eaten, so I finished it myself." I gestured to the half-empty container with a shrug, maintaining a facade of innocent nonchalance.


    Jason''s jaw dropped. "What?! Are you serious?!" His voice rose, drawing a few curious glances from nearby classmates. He looked ready to explode, but Kylie placed a calming hand on his arm.


    "Jason, it''s fine," she said soothingly, though there was a flicker of something sharp in her gaze as she turned to me. Her lips curled into a sweet smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Iraya, are you feeling alright?"


    I frowned, her question catching me off guard. "What do you mean?"


    I yanked my arm free, glaring at him. "What now?"


    "Bumping into Leander? Of all people? Are you serious, Iraya?" Jason''s voice was sharp, his words tumbling out in a rush. "Do you even realize how dangerous this is? What the hell were you thinking?"


    My stomach churned. I wasn''t thinking, that was the problem. In all my years at this school, I had made it a point to avoid Leander completely. I had stayed out of his way, walked on the opposite side of hallways, and kept my head down whenever he was nearby.


    And yet, one moment of carelessness, one stupid mistake, and I had ended up on his radar.


    "It was an accident, Jason," I snapped, though my voice wavered. "What do you want me to do about it?"


    Jason ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident. "I don''t know. Apologize. Beg for his forgiveness. Do whatever it takes to make this right, Iraya." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "You can''t afford to have him pissed at you. And I can''t afford to lose you."


    I froze at his words, but not because of their supposed concern. I could see through him now, his carefully constructed facade cracking under the pressure. He didn''t care about me¡ªhe cared about what I provided him, about the money that kept his fake lifestyle afloat.


    My chest tightened with a mix of anger and realization. "Lose me?" I repeated, my voice colder now. "Are you sure it''s me that you''re worried about?"


    Jason''s face darkened, his mask slipping for a fraction of a second. He didn''t deny it, didn''t even try. Instead, he snapped, "Don''t make this about me, Iraya. Fix it. Before it''s too late."


    I stared at him, my fists clenched at my sides. For the first time, I truly saw Jason for who he was¡ªselfish, manipulative, and willing to throw me under the bus to save himself.


    I didn''t say anything. I was going to fix this anyway. Taking chances with someone like Leander wasn''t an option, especially not now¡ªnot when I was still in the early stages of my plan for revenge.


    The holiday was approaching, and if I wanted any semblance of peace, I needed to deal with this immediately. Fortunately, I knew exactly where Leander spent his Friday nights.


    The only problem was, I wasn''t sure I was ready to face him so soon.

 Chapter 206 The Last Day before Break

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 400PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    The air buzzed with excitement as students spilled out of the campus, chattering about holiday plans.


    I stood at a distance, watching Jason and Kylie approach me. Their movements seemed too calculated, their smiles too rehearsed.


    "Maybe we should go to karaoke?" Kylie suggested, her tone overly chipper. "Our family''s heading abroad for the holidays, so it''ll be weeks before I see you two again. We should celebrate the holiday first!"


    It sounded nice on the surface, but I could feel the ulterior motives dripping from her words. The invitation only meant for Jason.


    "I''m sorry," I said, keeping my tone light. "I''m fully booked right now."


    Jason and Kylie didn''t even bother to hide their relief. Their eyes lit up, and for a moment, I wondered if they''d rehearsed this.


    "If you''re not going, then I won''t either," Jason said, though the words lacked conviction.


    Kylie shrugged, a subtle smirk tugging at her lips. "Alright, then. Let''s see each other after the holiday break then."


    I nodded, feigning indifference, and turned to leave. Just as I reached my car, Jason grabbed my arm, pulling me aside with surprising urgency.


    "Iraya," he hissed under his breath, his grip firm. "Where''s my car?"


    I turned to him with a look of faux surprise, tilting my head as if I had just remembered. "Oh, that. Don''t worry¡ªit''ll be here soon."


    Jason narrowed his eyes, but before he could press further, Kylie chimed in, her curiosity piqued. "Jason, where''s your car?"


    Her question hit a nerve. I could see it in the way Jason''s shoulders tensed, the way his eyes darted between us. He forced a casual smile, masking his discomfort.


    "Kylie doesn''t have her car today, so I volunteered to drive her home," he said quickly, shielding her with his usual charm.


    Jason struggled to find an answer, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. Then, as if struck by divine inspiration, he straightened up.


    "Of course!" he said, his tone suddenly bright. "I bought this car from a friend. He''s going through a tough time financially, and I wanted to help him out. You know how I am."


    The shift in the crowd was immediate.


    "Wow, Jason, you''re so generous."


    "He''s the perfect guy¡ªhot, rich, and kind!"


    "Iraya''s so lucky to have him."


    I watched as Kylie''s expression transformed, her eyes gleaming with renewed interest. The predator in her was fully awake, drawn to Jason''s growing social value.


    Good. Let her want him more. Let him bask in their praise. The higher they climbed, the harder they''d fall.


    Satisfied, I turned and walked away without another word, slipping into my car. I had bigger problems to deal with¡ªnamely, Leander.


    The sooner I handled that, the sooner I could move on to the next step of my plan.


    I knew exactly where he would be on a Friday night. Instead of confronting him immediately, I went on an emergency shopping and retreated to my condo to bide my time. I needed to approach this carefully.


    After a long shower to clear my head, I slipped into a sleek black bodycon dress¡ªnothing too revealing, but enough to make an impression. The fabric clung to my curves, understated yet commanding.


    I tied my hair into a high, sharp ponytail, a look that conveyed both elegance and confidence. My heels clicked against the marble floor as I gathered the final piece of my plan: a new Brioni black shirt, neatly folded and wrapped, meant as a peace offering.


    This wasn''t just any shirt. It was an olive branch, meticulously chosen for its sophistication and exclusivity. I hadn''t bought one, but four¡ªinsurance, in case the first wasn''t enough.


    I clutched the sleek box tightly as I stared at my reflection in the mirror. My fingers trembled, betraying the resolve I tried to wear so boldly. This had to work. It had to.


    "There''s no way he''ll refuse this," I whispered to myself, as if saying it aloud would make it true.


    Still, doubt lingered in the back of my mind like an unwelcome shadow. Leander wasn''t the forgiving type, and I''d need more than a gift and an apology to earn his favor.


    Steeling my nerves, I grabbed my clutch and headed out into the night.

 Chapter 207 Eyes That Burn

    [IRAYA]


    The bouncer didn''t even blink as I strode into the bar, my confidence sharp enough to cut through the thrumming bass that echoed against the velvet-lined walls.


    This wasn''t my first time in a place like this. I was in my twenties, after all. I understood how these high-end bars worked, especially this one¡ªthe kind of place where the elite came to drown their sins in luxury.


    This wasn''t your run-of-the-mill hangout where teenagers fumbled their way in with fake IDs, pretending to be grown-ups. No, this was a playground for the powerful and depraved.


    Professional dancers writhed in gilded cages, their movements hypnotic under the strobe lights, while men in bespoke suits threw money like confetti, paying for pleasures that promised to touch the heavens.


    Every corner dripped with opulence and indulgence, and the air itself was charged with forbidden temptation.


    I weaved through the crowd, heels clicking softly against the polished floor. The clink of crystal glasses and low murmurs from shadowed booths blurred into the music.


    It didn''t take long to find him.


    Leander.


    He was tucked away in a private corner, his presence commanding even amid the cacophony. Surrounded by his so-called friends and a flock of women who hung on his every word, he exuded the kind of charisma that turned heads and made people forget their principles.


    As always, he was dressed in black¡ªa crisp shirt that clung to his broad shoulders and tailored pants that emphasized his lean strength.


    But it wasn''t just his looks that captivated. It was the aura around him, dangerous and magnetic, like standing too close to a fire that could either warm or consume you.


    "Who are you?" one of the women sneered, her tone dripping with venom as she flicked her hair back. "If you''re here for Leander, then get in line, honey." She gestured arrogantly toward the crowd of women behind her, each vying for his attention like a prize they were determined to win.


    The tension around the table shifted as another voice cut through the music. "What''s this? Who''s she?" one of Leander''s male friends finally noticed me, his brows furrowed in drunken curiosity.


    "Do we know you?" another chimed in, leaning forward with a mocking smirk.


    "She looks familiar," someone else murmured, squinting at me like I was a puzzle he couldn''t quite solve.


    Then, clarity struck one of them, and his face lit up with cruel amusement. "Oh, idiot¡ªthat''s Iraya Lee, the foreigner. She''s from the same school as us."


    Recognition rippled through the group like a spark igniting dry leaves. "You mean the blind girl? The one who''s been openly cuckolded by her boyfriend?"


    The words landed like a slap, but it was the laughter that followed that really stung. It wasn''t just a laugh; it was cruel, sharp, and laced with mockery that made my stomach churn.


    I stood there, frozen for a moment, the words pressing down on me like an invisible hand. Jason and Kylie hadn''t been discreet, most of the time. Their affair was a whispered secret that everyone seemed to know except me.


    I had been so blind¡ªblinded by trust, blinded by love, blinded by my refusal to see the truth before.


    As their laughter echoed around me, I felt the sting of their ridicule morph into something else¡ªanger. It wasn''t just at them. It was at myself for allowing it to happen, for standing here now, letting their words hit me like daggers.


    But I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing me falter. Slowly, I lifted my chin and met their gazes, one by one, refusing to look away. Their laughter started to die down, some of them shifting uncomfortably under my stare.


    Leander finally broke the kiss, the woman gasping as she clung to him like she might faint. He leaned back against the couch with casual arrogance, his lips curling into a smirk that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Didn''t expect to see you here," he said, his voice low, carrying over the noise like the whisper of the devil himself. "Do you want to spill another coffee on me?"

 Chapter 208 Under His Command

    [IRAYA]


    Every nerve in my body screamed at me to turn and walk away. Logic told me to leave, to avoid further humiliation, but something deep inside rooted me in place.


    I wasn''t about to run. Not now. Not when I had come this far. Turning back would only make things worse¡ªit would look weak, pitiful, like I couldn''t face the consequences of my own actions.


    Clearing my throat, I forced my voice to steady. "Actually, that''s why I''m here," I said, extending the box in my hands toward him. My heart pounded, each beat heavier than the last. "I felt guilty for ruining your shirt the other day. I wanted to apologize and . . . replace it."


    Leander didn''t move. His expression remained unreadable, his sharp eyes locked on mine. The seconds stretched like hours as I stood there, my arm outstretched and trembling slightly.


    I began to feel like a fool, until he finally flicked his hand, signaling one of his men.


    A tall man in a dark suit stepped forward, taking the box from me. With practiced precision, he opened it and revealed its contents. Four impeccably folded shirts lay inside, each one an unmistakable piece of Brioni craftsmanship.


    "They''re all black," I said softly, the words escaping me before I could second-guess them. "I thought . . . you might like them."


    The reaction wasn''t what I expected. A ripple of laughter spread among Leander''s entourage, the men chuckling openly while the women giggled behind their hands, their gazes darting between me and him.


    "What''s funny?" I asked, confused and more than a little annoyed.


    One of the men, his tone dripping with mockery, answered, "They''re all black? See that, Leander? She must think you don''t own enough already."


    Another joined in, smirking. "Looks like she''s trying to corner the market on your wardrobe. Guess she''s noticed your signature look."


    The women whispered among themselves, their laughter light and cruel. I felt the heat of embarrassment crawl up my neck. My choice of gift, which I thought was thoughtful, now seemed foolish under their scrutiny.


    But amidst the laughter, Leander remained silent. His gaze never left mine, even as a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Slowly, he leaned forward, his posture casual but his presence overwhelming.


    "And what," he said, his voice smooth and quiet, "do you hope to achieve by giving me these?"


    I faltered under his stare, words tangling in my throat. "I¡ªI just thought it was the right thing to do," I stammered. "As an apology . . . for ruining your shirt. And I was hoping we could forget about that little incident."


    I couldn''t be sure if it was the tension in the air or the pounding in my ears, but for a moment, I thought I might choke on my own thoughts.


    "Uhm . . ." I tried to speak, but the words stuck in my throat, useless, suffocated by the pressure of the moment.


    Leander''s grip on my chin loosened suddenly, and he turned his attention to one of his men, a silent command passing between them. "For now, I don''t have anything in mind. But the holiday break is long. Expect a call."


    Before I could respond, the man in a sharp suit handed me a card, the edges crisp, the paper thick. I hesitated before reaching for it, and with a cold smile, Leander motioned at me.


    "Call it," he ordered, his gaze never wavering from me, as though he were a king issuing a decree to a servant.


    I opened my mouth, but the words wouldn''t come. "Uhm . . ." I stammered again, but it was too weak, too futile.


    His voice dropped low, dangerous, as if he knew exactly what effect it had on me. "NOW."


    His words cut through the air, hypnotizing, twisting my will, and before I knew it, my hand moved on its own. I was dialing the number, my fingers trembling as the reality of the situation sank deeper into my bones.


    Leander''s lips curved into a subtle smile, the kind that was more sinister than kind, more of a knowing smirk than a gesture of amusement.


    He shifted his focus on the screen of his phone when it ringed. He then casually tilted his head to the side, that devilish grin spreading wider as he murmured, "I''ll call you."


    His words echoed in my mind like an ominous warning, a threat veiled in sweetness.


    I didn''t know what to do, what to say. I just stood there, frozen, like a fool with my mouth agape, unsure of how I''d gotten here, unsure of what had just happened.


    The heat of everyone''s gaze burned into my back as I turned and hurried out, feeling their stares sear into me like brand marks.


    Once in my car, I slammed my forehead against the steering wheel, the harsh thud a physical reminder of my foolishness


    I closed my eyes, feeling the tears well up, the helplessness threatening to drown me. This was all spiraling out of control, and it was my fault¡ªbecause I had been an idiot.


    Leander¡ªthis dangerous, man I never wanted anything to do with¡ªwas now going to enter my life. And there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    Fudge!

 Chapter 209 Breakfast and Battle Plans

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 600PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [ESTELLE]


    When I landed on Frizkiel, a desolate realm of unending snow and barren icy plains stretched out before me.


    The biting cold hit like a wall, seeping through my layers of clothing as if they were nothing more than tissue paper.


    "Brrr . . ." I muttered through chattering teeth, my breath visible in the freezing air. My arms wrapped tightly around my trembling frame, but it was futile.


    This wasn''t the brisk winter chill of New York. No, this was a relentless, bone-deep cold, the kind that whispered promises of frostbite and death if you lingered too long. I shivered violently, cursing the weather, my choices, and everything in between.


    But as I glanced at my phone, my body betrayed me, igniting with a warmth that had nothing to do with the temperature. There he was¡ªDamien. His photo on the screen was enough to thaw the ice threatening to encase me.


    I smiled despite the freezing wind.


    Thanks to my network of spies, I already knew his schedule for the day. He was having breakfast at the prestigious Frizkiel International Hotel. Perfect. A fortuitous opportunity to finally introduce myself and make an impression.


    Reaching the Frizkiel International Hotel, which Damien was having a breakfast buffet, I wasted no time. I rifled through my suitcase, meticulously selecting the dress. It was a masterpiece of crimson silk, tailored to perfection against my petite frame.


    The rich color contrasted beautifully against my pale skin, while the fitted bodice accentuated every curve, giving me a bold yet refined elegance. The subtle shimmer in the fabric caught the light just enough to dazzle, but not so much as to overwhelm. Its high slit revealed just a hint of leg, striking the perfect balance between allure and class.


    I slipped into the dress and took a long look in the mirror. My petite stature was often something I tried to work around, but tonight, it was a strength. The gown made me seem almost ethereal, like a rose blooming defiantly in a frozen wasteland.


    "Estelle Fay Johnson," he repeated slowly. "The daughter of Estella Fay and Zhander Johnson?"


    "The one and only," I said, leaning back with a satisfied smile.


    Damien''s lips curved into a grin¡ªa dangerous, disarming one that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Miss Johnson," he said with a formality that felt oddly out of place. "Future bride, though? That''s quite an introduction."


    "Don''t be so formal, Damien," I giggled, leaning forward. "Call me Estelle. After all, this is the start of our epic love story."


    Damien huffed a quiet chuckle and took a sip of his coffee, his expression unreadable.


    "Let me guess," he said, setting his cup down. "You''re here because . . . ?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I tilted my head playfully. "To apply for the position of your girlfriend. And, eventually, your wife."


    Damien''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any openings for that role at the moment."


    I feigned shock, placing a hand dramatically over my chest. "No openings? That''s impossible. Look at me! I''m beautiful, rich, single¡ªyou''re handsome, wealthy, single. We''re a perfect match!"


    Damien''s gaze flickered to the bustling dining hall before settling back on me, one brow quirked in subtle amusement. "Is that why you''re all dressed up so early in the morning, while everyone else is still in their pajamas?"


    I tilted my head, giving him my best innocent smile. "And is that why everyone''s staring at me?" I gestured lightly toward the room, pretending not to notice the unmistakable glances and whispers being exchanged around us.


    Following my line of sight, Damien''s lips curved ever so slightly, as if trying not to laugh. Meanwhile, I took the opportunity to scan the crowd. A group of women nearby quickly averted their eyes, one even letting out a muffled giggle before they all buried their faces in their coffee cups. A couple seated by the buffet subtly gestured in my direction, their smirks barely hidden behind their napkins.

 Chapter 210 Warring Desires

    [ESTELLE]


    I arched a brow at them, lifting my chin. They hastily turned back to their plates, feigning intense interest in their waffles as though they held the secrets of the universe.


    "They''re probably just jealous," I muttered under my breath, straightening my shoulders. "Not everyone can pull off elegance at this hour."


    Damien let out a low chuckle, the kind that sent a ripple of warmth through me, though his eyes betrayed mild disbelief. "Jealous, huh?"


    I gave a nonchalant shrug, letting a playful smirk tug at my lips. "Well, I don''t see anyone else rocking an outfit like this at breakfast. And I bet no one else has captured the attention of the most handsome man in the room."


    I winked for good measure, feeling victorious when his shoulders shook with silent laughter.


    "Ah," Damien murmured, lifting his coffee cup to his lips, "modesty¡ªtruly your most endearing trait."


    I gasped, clutching my chest in mock offense. "Flattery will get you everywhere, Damien. Everywhere."


    His eyes sparkled with amusement, but he only sipped his coffee again.


    Damien shook his head, clearly bemused. "You''re very . . . direct, aren''t you?"


    "And you''re ridiculously good-looking," I shot back.


    Before he could respond, a melodic voice interrupted.


    "Damien?"


    I turned to see a woman¡ªa tall, statuesque woman with platinum blonde hair cascading in perfect curls. She wore a simple white shirt dress, but somehow she looked like she''d stepped out of a fashion magazine. She was stunning.


    "Kelsey," Damien greeted, rising from his seat to join her side. His hand casually found its place on her waist, and my stomach dropped.


    Next to her, I felt like a flame beside a star. My beauty was cute, pretty, and foxy¡ªa far cry from her model, goddess-like allure.


    Jealousy curled in my stomach, sharp and unrelenting. But it wasn''t just envy of her beauty¡ªit was the history she shared with Damien. That unspoken bond, the way his eyes softened when he looked at her. It was something I couldn''t compete with, no matter how dazzling my dress or how perfectly I tilted my head, or how full my cleavage were.


    And yet, despite the odds, I felt a fierce determination rise within me. Kelsey might be the woman Damien loved, but that didn''t mean she was the woman he needed. Ships may sail to distant horizons, but sometimes, it''s the fire that keeps you warm when the world turns cold.


    I wasn''t going to back down. Let her be perfect. Let her have the history. I was here now, and I wasn''t about to let Damien slip through my fingers. He was a challenge, and I thrived on challenges.


    This wasn''t the end. It was only the beginning.


    Giving up just wasn''t in my vocabulary.


    I smirked to myself, determination flaring in my chest. The holiday was long, and this was just the beginning.


    === ???? ===


    [DANIEL]


    Daniel stepped into the private restaurant, his expression already taut with anger. The dim lighting and serene ambiance did little to soften the storm brewing in his chest as his eyes landed on Lily, seated calmly at the corner table.


    She greeted him with a sweet smile that didn''t reach her eyes, her fingers tracing the edge of a porcelain teacup.


    He wasted no time. Pulling out an envelope, he threw it onto the table. Its contents spilled out¡ªa collection of damning documents, old photographs, and other proof of his lineage.


    "What is this?" he demanded, his voice low but brimming with barely restrained anger. "What''s the meaning of all this, Lily?"


    Lily didn''t flinch, merely took a slow sip of her tea before setting the cup down with deliberate elegance.


    "Sit down, Daniel," she said, gesturing to the chair opposite her. "Let''s talk."

 Chapter 211 Boundaries and Deadlines

    [DANIEL]


    Daniel hesitated.


    His rage screamed at him to leave, but years of discipline and self-control reminded him of his manners. He sat, but his gaze never wavered, piercing into Lily with cold intensity. He never like her before and he surely loathe her now.


    "These papers," he said, gesturing to the scattered documents. "You think I don''t already know? I''ve lived with this truth my whole life. I know what I am¡ªa bastard, born out of sin. But that past doesn''t define me. My mother and I left that life behind a long time ago."


    His voice faltered slightly, not from weakness but from the weight of those words. His mother, a woman of quiet strength, had raised him alone, refusing to ever rely on the man who had abandoned them. That chapter of his life was closed¡ªor so he had thought.


    Lily leaned forward, her smile widening into something predatory. "Oh, Daniel, you don''t need to get so worked up. I''m not here to dig up old wounds." Her fingers reached for his hand, but he pulled it back before she could touch him.


    "Let me cut to the chase," she continued, undeterred. "You accept me as your girlfriend, and these papers stay buried forever. No one will ever know."


    Daniel''s chest tightened, his breath catching for a fraction of a second. He stared at the woman before him, a wave of disbelief washing over him. "You''re blackmailing me," he said flatly, his tone laced with disgust.


    "If that''s what it takes," Lily replied, her voice soft yet laced with a fervent desperation. Her eyes burned with an unsettling affection for him. "I''m willing to do anything to have you, Daniel. And if you just give us a try, you won''t regret it."


    A bitter chuckle escaped his lips as he leaned back in his chair, shaking his head. "You don''t get it, do you? You think this will make me love you? All you''ve done is show me how little respect you have for me¡ªand yourself."


    He rose to his feet, the chair scraping against the polished floor. His movements were calm, measured, but his voice carried the weight of finality.


    "Expose me," he said with a quiet resolve. "Shout it from the rooftops if you want. It doesn''t matter. I''d rather face the world with my truth than spend a single second pretending to love someone like you. What you''ve done here today only makes me loathe you more."


    "Unlike certain someone," Victor said pointedly, his hands deftly stitching intricate patterns onto a bodice, "I wasn''t born with a silver spoon in my mouth. I had to work my way up from the ground."


    This was, of course, a jab at Cole, who sat off to the side looking like a smug prince, directing everyone like a maestro conducting an orchestra. Oh, and occasionally fetching food. Yes, our "crown prince" had also taken on the role of delivery boy.


    Cole, utterly unfazed, leaned back in his chair and retorted smoothly, "Unlike some people, I know how to delegate tasks and coordinate efficiently. That''s why everything is running like clockwork."


    He wasn''t wrong. As much as I hated to admit it, Cole''s organizational skills were a game-changer. He had the entire studio humming with accuracy. Tasks were distributed seamlessly, chaos was minimized, and we were actually making progress.


    Meanwhile, I was elbow-deep in fabric, stitching my heart out. I wasn''t exactly a sewing prodigy like Hyun, but I could handle the basics, and at this point, every bit helped.


    "That stitch is looking . . . unique," Cole said, glancing over my shoulder with a smirk.


    "It''s called character," I shot back, trying not to stab myself with the needle. "Not everyone can handle my avant-garde approach to stitching."


    Victor chuckled. "If by ''avant-garde,'' you mean ''barely holding together,'' then sure."


    I stuck my tongue out at him and returned to my work.


    Despite the relentless pace and occasional snarky banter, there was an odd harmony in the studio.


    Everyone was pitching in, and there''s nothing quite like a looming deadline and a dose of adversity to bring people together.


    By the end of the day, as I surveyed the growing pile of finished designs, I felt a flicker of hope. We just might make it in time.

 Chapter 212 A Web of Lies

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [SOPHIE]


    Sophie was finally discharged from the hospital, though for appearances, she still remained in a wheelchair.


    The soft hum of conversation filled the air as her classmates gathered around her in the living room, their cheerful chatter momentarily quieting as Lily leaned closer.


    "It''s Eve, isn''t it?" Lily''s voice was gentle but probing. Her sharp gaze didn''t miss the flicker of pain that crossed Sophie''s face. "She''s the one who pushed you."


    Sophie hesitated, her fingers curling into the fabric of her blanket. Her lips pressed into a thin line as tears welled in her eyes, but she quickly blinked them away.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s over now. I just . . . I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Lily and the others exchanged a knowing look, their silence heavy with unspoken truths. Sophie didn''t need to say the name¡ªit was obvious. Everyone knew who had done it.


    "God, she''s such a bitch," one of them muttered, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "She''s jealous of you," another chimed in, her arms crossed tightly.


    "She wanted your role," Lily said bluntly, her words slicing through the murmurs like a knife. "And now she''s probably after Daniel too. Typical whore. She''s after your family''s fortune, practically stealing your grandfather''s favor. Now, she''s pushed you down the stairs just to snatch your role. How low can she sink?"


    Sophie forced a weak smile, trying to ease the tension in the room. "It''s fine, really," she said, her voice trembling. "Let''s not talk about her anymore. Tonight''s supposed to be fun. It''s our mini Christmas party, remember? I even got gifts for everyone."


    The shift in topic worked like a charm. The room brightened as her friends exchanged excited glances and quickly gathered around her. Sophie''s smile grew as she reached behind her chair, pulling out a neatly wrapped stack of boxes.


    A satisfied smirk tugged at her lips. This time, the victory was hers, and she was certain Eve wouldn''t be able to recover from the fallout. Her reputation was in ruins, shattered beyond repair.


    "You really didn''t have to, Sophie!" Lily exclaimed, though her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Yeah, but honestly, who''s going to bother when everyone''s still raving about Astrid?"


    The group broke into laughter again, the sound light and carefree, but Sophie couldn''t share in their amusement. Her chest tightened. Every step she took to maintain her carefully constructed image seemed to tangle her further in an ever-tightening web of deception.


    The conversation shifted abruptly.


    "Speaking of events, did you hear? The Fay family is throwing a yacht party for Cole and Lina''s birthday."


    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Cole''s name. She forced herself to remain calm, sipping her drink to buy time.


    "Well, yeah," one of them replied with a dreamy sigh.


    "It''s easily the most anticipated party of the year."


    "Too bad the invitations are so exclusive," another added wistfully. "It''s not like just anyone can attend."


    "Exactly. I''d kill to go¡ªit''s going to be unforgettable. Grand beyond imagination."


    "Not to mention the gorgeous, eligible bachelors who''ll be there," someone teased, her eyes sparkling dreamily.


    "And let''s not forget¡ªit''s a yacht party!" The sheer extravagance of it sent them into a fit of excited chatter.


    Then, all at once, their gazes turned toward Sophie.


    Lily grinned knowingly. "You''re Cole''s fiance?e, aren''t you, Sophie? Surely you could get us invitations, right?"


    The room buzzed with sudden energy as the girls clamored around her, their enthusiasm overwhelming.


    Sophie felt a headache brewing, the pressure mounting as their eager faces closed in on her. She''d barely navigated the fallout from the Hyun-Astrid fiasco, and now another storm was brewing right in front of her.


    Sophie immediately think of another lie to keep up her lies.

 Chapter 213 A Shift in the Spotlight

    [SOPHIE]


    Sophie''s carefully woven lies felt like they were unravelling thread by thread.


    How much longer could she keep up this charade? The weight of it pressed down on her shoulders, but retreating now wasn''t an option. She couldn''t afford to let the cracks show. Not yet.


    "Uh, I''ll ask Cole," Sophie said hesitantly, her lips twitching into a weak smile. "But don''t get your hopes up, okay? His parents are the ones handling the invitations¡ªparticularly his mom. You know how she is. She still favors Eve over me, so . . . I don''t exactly have much influence there."


    The words tasted bitter on her tongue, but they bought her a moment''s reprieve. The group exchanged glances, their excitement dimmed but not extinguished.


    Sophie''s heart pounded as she plastered on a smile, all the while wondering just how much longer she could walk this tightrope without falling.


    Find more chapters on empire


    Lily and the others were quick to console Sophie, their voices gentle and reassuring.


    "Don''t worry, Sophie," Lily said with a sympathetic smile. "Mrs. Fay will definitely warm up to you eventually."


    "Yeah, just give it some time," another chimed in, nodding earnestly.


    Sophie returned a small, faint smile, masking the turmoil that churned within her. She didn''t have the luxury to let her unease show.


    "Hey, look!" someone suddenly exclaimed, cutting through their conversation. "It''s Hyun''s winter collection!" She pointed toward the television screen mounted on the far wall.


    Lily chuckled, her tone dripping with derision. "What? He actually went ahead with that collection? Honestly, he''s just asking for humiliation. Who launches a winter collection so soon after Astrid''s? It''s like setting yourself up to fail."


    The others laughed, nodding in agreement. Sophie glanced at the screen, a smirk curling on her lips. Hyun had been bold¡ªtoo bold.


    She knew firsthand that his designs had been eerily similar to Astrid''s, and now, by showcasing them, he was essentially walking into his own professional grave. His career would crumble under the weight of his own missteps, and she didn''t even have to lift a finger.


    Sophie sipped her drink, feeling a flicker of triumph as the models began to strut down the runway in Hyun''s designs. The room fell silent, the laughter fading as everyone turned their attention to the screen.


    Sophie''s heart pounded as realization dawned. People wouldn''t just admire Hyun''s work¡ªthey would compare it to Astrid''s. And when they did, the conclusion would be devastating.


    Hyun''s designs were meticulous, cohesive, and complete¡ªeverything Astrid''s collection lacked due to the time crunch. The narrative wouldn''t be that Hyun copied Astrid; it would be that Astrid had stolen from Hyun.


    Sophie''s grip on her glass tightened, her knuckles turning white. Anger burned in her chest, hot and unrelenting. This wasn''t supposed to happen. Hyun was meant to fail, to fade into obscurity. Instead, he had turned the tables in a way she hadn''t anticipated.


    Her breaths came in short, sharp bursts as the realization sank in. This was no small problem. This was a disaster!


    === ===


    Hyun''s rise to fame was meteoric, his winter collection quickly becoming the talk of the fashion world. Social media buzzed with praises for his work, with fashion critics and influencers alike hailing his designs as groundbreaking.


    The intricate details, refined craftsmanship, and innovative touches in his pieces left Astrid''s collection looking almost amateur by comparison.


    Discussions about the similarities between the two collections inevitably arose, but the narrative overwhelmingly shifted in Hyun''s favor. His designs were so superior in quality and creativity that no one believed he could have copied Astrid.


    Instead, whispers began to spread¡ªhad Astrid, the seasoned designer, borrowed from Hyun''s brilliance? The timeline of their releases was the only factor keeping Astrid from outright scandal.


    Forums and comment sections were filled with harsh critiques of Astrid''s work.


    "Astrid''s pieces look rushed."


    "Hyun''s designs feel like art; Astrid''s feel like an imitation."


    "If Hyun''s collection had come out first, there''s no doubt people would think Astrid copied him."


    The sting of these comparisons was brutal. Astrid''s long-standing reputation as a leader in the industry was now overshadowed by Hyun''s genius, with many dismissing her winter collection as second-rate and unimaginative.


    Hyun''s success was undeniable. His name was everywhere¡ªmagazine covers, viral posts, and glowing reviews. Fashion houses and investors clamored to work with him, and his collection sold out almost immediately.


    It wasn''t just a win for Hyun; it was a turning point that cemented his status as a rising icon, leaving Astrid struggling to reclaim her place in a world that no longer looked at her with the same awe.

 Chapter 214 The Fall of a Star

    "It''s been said that Astrid somehow copied your designs. What is your response to that?" a reporter asked, her microphone thrust forward eagerly.


    Hyun, sitting poised under the studio lights, glanced briefly at the reporters before offering a calm, charming smile. "To be honest, I''ve created countless designs for my winter collection over the months. Some of them, unfortunately, went missing. Luckily, we''ve always prepared reserves for such situations."


    A collective gasp rippled through the room. The reporters exchanged looks, their pens scribbling furiously.


    "Are you implying that Astrid stole your work? That she took your designs?" another journalist pressed, her voice sharp with intrigue.


    Hyun''s smile didn''t falter, though his gaze sharpened. "I''m not implying anything. Miss Astrid is an incredibly talented designer who has been in this industry far longer than I have. I find it hard to believe she would resort to such measures. I respect her greatly."


    The room fell into a stunned silence. Hyun''s refusal to directly accuse Astrid left the reporters both baffled and captivated. Instead of pursuing legal action or calling out the alleged theft, he had chosen a path of quiet grace.


    But this was Eve''s plan all along.


    In the grand scheme of things, legal action was futile. Eve had anticipated this outcome¡ªhad even prepared for it. If they pursued charges, Astrid would find a way to shift the blame, perhaps onto some low-level staff member who had stolen the designs out of desperation to feed their family. It would spiral into a protracted mess, wasting both time and money.


    By refraining from accusations and letting public opinion do its work, they had achieved a more devastating blow. Astrid''s reputation was already in tatters, and no court ruling could match the damage of being branded a copycat and second-rate by the industry and the media.


    It was enough for now. If she tried another stunt like this again, then Eve would ruin her for good until she couldn''t get up anymore.


    === ===


    Inside her office, Astrid''s fury knew no bounds. Papers were scattered, her voice shrill as she pointed an accusing finger at Sophia, who stood unruffled by the outburst.


    "You told me Hyun would be finished! You said this plan would elevate me to fame! But instead, I''m the one being dragged through the mud! I''m the one they''re calling a fraud!"


    The industry could be merciless. One misstep was all it took to unravel years of effort, and Astrid had stumbled in the worst possible way. She had gambled her reputation for a chance at fleeting fame, only to lose everything.


    Sitting alone in her now-empty studio, Astrid stared at the mannequin in front of her. It wore one of her designs¡ªsomething she had poured her heart into, back when she still believed she had a future.


    Now it felt like a mockery, a hollow reminder of what she had once been. Her hands clenched into fists, the regret cutting deeper with each passing moment.


    She shouldn''t have accepted those designs. Even in her desperation, she should have known better. But at the time, she convinced herself it was her only chance to rise above mediocrity.


    And hadn''t Sophia promised to stand by her? Hadn''t the Rosettes assured her that they would support her no matter what?


    Those promises had crumbled the moment the scandal broke. The same people who had urged her to take the risk were the first to abandon her when the fallout began. They washed their hands of her, leaving her to face the storm alone.


    Astrid thought back to Sophia''s parting words, the icy indifference in her tone as she delivered the final blow. It stung more than she wanted to admit, but it also left her paralyzed.


    Sophia was untouchable¡ªa towering figure with connections that ran deep. Dragging her name into the mud would be a death sentence, and Astrid knew it.


    With no money and her reputation in ruins, what would be the point of lashing out? All it would do was ensure she was blacklisted entirely, condemned to obscurity forever.


    No one would risk associating with someone who dared to challenge the Rosettes, no matter how justified the accusations.


    In the end, Astrid realized she had no choice but to swallow her pride and accept her fate. Fighting back would be futile. Her dreams were over, her career destroyed.


    All that remained was the bitter taste of regret and the hollow silence of a studio that would never again see the light of day.


    The world moved on without her, as it always did. For Astrid, there was no redemption¡ªonly the slow, painful process of fading away.

 Chapter 215 Just a Normal Talk in the Morning

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 1000PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    PS. If you don''t like other POVs just skip them. There''s a POV name at the start of every chapter, so you''ll know.


    ????(? ?? ? - ? ) ?


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    With Hyun''s winter collection finally deemed a resounding success, a weight lifted from my shoulders.


    For the first time in weeks, I allowed myself the luxury of rest¡ªa single, uninterrupted day of sleep to reclaim the energy I so desperately needed.


    And now that I was recharged, it was time to confront the next storm brewing in my life: Sophie.


    I reached for my phone, my thumb hovering over the screen before pulling up our class group chat. As promised, Riri had posted pictures of the dress I had gifted her.


    Relief flickered through me as I read the comments flooding in¡ªpraise for Riri''s radiant look in the design, questions about where she''d gotten it. For now, it seemed, attention had shifted away from the ugly rumor that I''d pushed Sophie down the stairs.


    Still, some of my classmates had the audacity to message me directly, asking if I could gift them dresses from Hyun''s collection. As if I was some kind of personal designer handing out couture for fun.


    I ignored the messages and locked my phone, refusing to engage with the noise. I dressed quickly, my thoughts already spinning on what I needed to say to Sophie to clear my name.


    I picked up a slice of salmon, cutting into it carefully. I took my time chewing, savoring the flavor as I searched for the right response. "I''ll have to take a rain check."


    His expression didn''t falter, but there was a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. "It would make me happy if you came."


    I paused mid-bite, the weight of his words settling over the table like a heavy silence. When I finally looked up, his gaze was locked on mine, steady and piercing. The intensity in his eyes was enough to steal my breath, and for a moment, I forgot how to speak.


    Swallowing hard, I broke the connection, setting my fork down with deliberate care. I cleared my throat, forcing composure back into my voice. "I''ll . . . think about it," I murmured, keeping my tone as neutral as possible.


    But even as I spoke, I could feel the unspoken tension lingering between us, an invisible thread pulling taut with every second that passed.


    I didn''t know how long I could deny it anymore¡ªthe longer we were alone together, the stronger the magnetic pull between us became. It wasn''t just tension; it was something deeper, raw and consuming, like a fire quietly building in intensity.


    My chest tightened as a cold wave of fear crept in. I was terrified that, one day, I would lose control completely¡ªthat I would give in to the storm of emotions and cross a line I couldn''t uncross.


    This was why I needed to resolve the problem with Sophie as quickly as possible, and get back to my own place. Every moment I lingered here, I felt the fragile grip I had on myself slipping.


    At least in my place, I had some semblance of peace. Here, Cole was always upon me every day.


    Cole''s gaze lingered on me for a beat too long, heavy with an emotion I didn''t dare name. I held my breath, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat he would look away first.


    And then, mercifully, he leaned back in his chair, breaking the thick, suffocating air between us. The tension shattered like glass, leaving behind the ghost of its intensity, an echo that still rattled in my chest.


    I exhaled shakily, clutching my glass as if it could anchor me. He didn''t say anything, but the way his eyes flickered over me¡ªlike he understood everything I was struggling not to say¡ªmade my pulse race.

 Chapter 216 Confronting Sophie

    [EVE]


    "You''re too soft, Eve."


    "Huh?" I paused mid-bite. What was happening? One moment we were navigating the dangerous waters of "us," and the next, he had effortlessly steered the conversation into an entirely different territory.


    Not that I minded, of course. Any topic¡ªanything at all¡ªwas a welcome escape from the suffocating weight of the previous discussion.


    "If you''d let me handle it, I would''ve taken care of that fraudster and the trickster by now."


    "Oh. That . . ."


    The "fraudster," of course, was Astrid. The "trickster" was Sophie.


    "It''s my problem to deal with," I said, meeting his gaze. "And besides, your methods are extreme (by extreme, I meant death). It''s better if Astrid lives to face what she''s done, suffering every single day because of her choices."


    Cole''s lips twisted into a wicked grin, the kind that sent a shiver down my spine. "I like how you think," he murmured, a dark glint in his eyes.


    I blinked at him, unimpressed, refusing to let his theatrics ruffle me.


    "If you need help with that maid, just say the word," he offered, his tone casual but his intent anything but.


    "Thanks for the offer," I replied coolly, "but I can handle it."


    Cole studied me for a moment, his smile lingering as if amused by my determination. He didn''t push further, though. For now, at least, he respected my boundaries.


    As I gathered my things and prepared to leave, I couldn''t help but feel the pressure of his gaze following me. Cole always played his cards close to his chest, but I knew better than to think he wouldn''t act if he felt the need.


    For better or worse, his offer of help wasn''t entirely off the table. I couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that someone had been backing Astrid all along. Whoever it was, I would find out eventually.


    Riri paused, seemingly taken aback. "Well, yeah, you do have a point. I still like Daniel, even if he''s a mistress''s son, but . . ." Her voice softened. "Our classmates are tearing him apart. It''s brutal."


    A wave of worry surged through me. I knew exactly how cruel people could be when someone''s vulnerabilities were exposed. Daniel had always been the golden boy, untouchable in his aloofness and abilities, but envy had a way of festering in the shadows.


    Now, with this revelation, those who had long resented him would jump at the chance to tear him down.


    "Is he okay?" I asked, my voice low.


    "I don''t know," Riri admitted. "I hope so, but . . . you know how people are."


    The car slowed as the imposing Sullivan mansion came into full view. I sighed, torn between the weight of my concerns for Daniel and the battle waiting for me behind those gates. "I''ll check on him later," I told her. "Right now, I have something I need to handle."


    "Okay. Talk to you later, Eve."


    Before stepping out of the car, I quickly typed out a message to Daniel: I''ve got your back. Nothing has changed between us. If you need anything don''t hesitate to ask me.


    It wasn''t much, but I hoped the simple assurance would remind him he wasn''t alone.


    As I pocketed my phone, my gaze drifted to the mansion''s grand doors. They seemed more foreboding than ever. I squared my shoulders, inhaling deeply.


    Daniel wait¡ªright now, I had my own war to face.


    The guard ushered me through the heavy Sullivan mansion doors, his expression impassive as he gestured for me to proceed.


    My heels clicked sharply against the marble floor, echoing through the grand hallway. I wasted no time and headed straight to the living room, where Sophie sat in her wheelchair, looking every bit the fragile victim she wanted the world to believe she was.


    Her face lit up with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Eve, to what do I owe this surprise visit?" she asked, her tone saccharine and dripping with false innocence.


    I didn''t bother with pleasantries. Time for games had long passed. "Enough with the charade, Sophie," I said sharply, stepping closer. "I''m here to clear my name about your staircase accident. You and I both know it wasn''t me who pushed you. It''s time for you to come clean before everything turns . . . ugly."

 Chapter 217 Cold Rage

    [EVE]


    Sophie''s expression faltered, the smile slipping from her face. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she tilted her head to the side, feigning confusion. "What are you talking about, Eve? I never said it was you."


    "That''s exactly the problem," I shot back, crossing my arms. "Because you didn''t name anyone, people assume it was me. Do you have any idea what I''ve been dealing with? My reputation is at stake here and if you don''t fix it soon. I will."


    Sophie''s eyes narrowed, her fingers curling over the armrests of her wheelchair. "It''s not my fault if people think it was you," she said coolly. "I can''t control how others choose to think. Besides, I''ve already told everyone it wasn''t you. If they don''t believe me, that''s hardly something I can fix."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    I leaned closer, my voice steady but laced with simmering anger. "Then name the person who did push you."


    Her shoulders stiffened, and for the first time, a flicker of unease passed across her face. It was gone as quickly as it came, replaced by a carefully composed look of nonchalance.


    "Why should I?" she said, her tone clipped. "Dragging more people into this won''t change anything. You''re not the only one who''s had to endure. I have a broken leg here."


    The room felt colder as silence stretched between us, the tension felt in every fibre.


    "If you don''t do something about this, Sophie," I said, my voice steady but laced with warning, "trust me¡ªyou won''t like what I''m going to do."


    A sharp gasp echoed from the far end of the room, but before I could gauge the reaction, a thunderous voice shattered the tension.


    "Are you threatening my daughter in my own house?"


    Sophia''s voice carried the weight of both fury and indignation, but her hand moved even faster.


    The slap came so swiftly that I didn''t even register it until the sting exploded across my cheek. My head snapped to the side, and the ringing in my ears made everything else fade to a dull hum.


    "Eve?"


    I flinched, startled by the sound of Cole''s gentle yet steady voice.


    I turned around, expecting to see an empty apartment.


    "You''re still here?" I asked, trying to sound composed. "I thought you were at your office."


    Cole''s sharp gaze immediately locked onto my face. His expression darkened as he crossed the room in an instant.


    "What happened to your face?" he asked, his voice quiet but with an edge that made my chest tighten.


    Before I could brush it off, he was already standing before me, his fingers cool against my burning skin as he cupped my bruised cheek. His touch was unexpectedly gentle, a stark contrast to the storm brewing in his eyes.


    "They did this," he said with icy certainty.


    I saw it then¡ªthe moment his fury ignited. His pupils narrowed, his jaw clenched, and the air around him seemed to drop in temperature. His entire demeanor transformed into something cold, menacing, and utterly lethal.


    "They''ll pay for this," he hissed, his words dripping with venom.


    "It''s fine," I said quickly, carefully stepping away from his touch. My voice trembled just slightly, but I forced myself to sound calm. "I''ve already taken care of it. I recorded everything¡ªvideos, photos, and even audio. I''ll present it all in court. I''ll clear my name."


    When he didn''t respond, I glanced back at him. Cole stood rigid, his back to me, his fists shaking with barely contained rage. The atmosphere in the room was suffocating, his anger so thick I could feel it crawling over my skin.


    My heart pounded hard, and a small part of me trembled¡ªnot in fear for myself, but for what he might do.

 Chapter 218 The Invitation and the Unraveling

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 200PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Cole was dangerous like this.


    For the first time, I saw not the cold and calculating businessman Cole was known to be, but someone capable of unleashing something far darker.


    Just when I thought he might snap, he exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing by a fraction. When he turned to face me again, his expression was composed, but his eyes still burned with a restrained intensity.


    "I''ll contact the best lawyer in the world to represent you," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I blinked, startled by his seriousness. "I . . ." I hesitated, wanting to protest. Sinclair already had excellent lawyers¡ªsome of the best money could buy. But before I could explain, the unrelenting determination in Cole''s gaze silenced me.


    "I''m not negotiating on this, Eve," he said. "They dared to lay a hand on you. That won''t go unanswered. Not by me." Stay connected via empire


    Something about the quiet finality in his words made my breath catch. His protective anger was overwhelming, and while a part of me felt deeply touched, another part of me feared what he might do if this continued.


    "Cole," I said softly, trying to reach the rational side of him. "I appreciate it, really. But you don''t have to¡ª"


    "I do," he interrupted, his tone softer now but just as resolute. "I won''t let them get away with this. Not while I can do something about it."


    I looked into his eyes, and for a moment, I saw the frustration, the guilt, the fury that someone would hurt me under his watch. There was no stopping him now, no use trying to dissuade him.


    I sighed, giving in. "Alright," I murmured. "Thank you."


    The atmosphere shifted instantly. Both women sat up straighter, their smiles growing brighter at the news.


    "That''s wonderful!" Sophie exclaimed, her mind already spinning with plans.


    "This is perfect," Sophia added, barely containing her excitement. "We''ll order the best gown, the finest jewelry, and hire the top glam team in the city. I''ll make sure Cole notices you, my dear."


    Just as the family basked in their shared victory, a sudden commotion came from the hallway. A butler hurried into the dining room, clutching a black envelope bearing an elegant gold seal.


    "What is it now?" Sullivan frowned, though curiosity tinged his voice.


    The butler bowed respectfully. "This was delivered by hand just moments ago, sir. It is addressed to Miss Sophie."


    Sophia and Sophie''s eyes widened in surprise as the butler carefully handed over the envelope. Sophie''s heart raced as she took it, her fingers trembling slightly as she broke the pristine seal.


    "What is this?" Sophia asked, leaning in.


    Sophie pulled out a thick invitation card, her breath hitching when she saw the embossed gold letters.


    "This . . ." she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief. "This is from Cole Fay himself! The invitation is addressed to me!"


    "What?" Sophia snatched the card from her daughter''s hands, her eyes narrowing to inspect it. There it was¡ªSophie''s name, engraved in an elegant script. It was a personal invitation from Cole Fay, delivered straight to their doorstep.


    "Oh my God!" Sophie exclaimed, clutching her hands to her chest as her face flushed with pure delight. "Mother! Father! Cole has officially invited me to his birthday party! Personally!"


    Sullivan''s expression finally cracked into a proud smile. "Good work, Sophie. This is exactly the opportunity we''ve been waiting for."


    Sophia practically beamed. "This changes everything. We''ll make sure you''re the center of attention that night. The best gown, the best accessories¡ªno expense will be spared. You have to take this chance to make Cole finally yours Sophie."

 Chapter 219 The Amber Letter

    Sophie could barely contain herself. Her mind was already painting a picture of Cole noticing her, taking her hand as they shared a private moment. Everything was finally falling into place.


    But just as the euphoria reached its peak, the butler returned¡ªthis time more hesitant, his face pale.


    "What now?" Sullivan snapped, irritated by the interruption.


    The butler held out another envelope, its stark amber lettering standing in contrast to the gold seal of the last one. "This . . . was also delivered, sir. It bears the insignia of Blackthorn & Kingsley International."


    The entire room froze.


    Sophia''s brow furrowed. "Blackthorn & Kingsley? Aren''t they¡ª"


    "The most prestigious law firm in the world," Sullivan finished in a tight voice, his face suddenly pale. His hands trembled slightly as he took the envelope, tearing it open with uncharacteristic clumsiness.


    The name alone carried weight¡ªBlackthorn & Kingsley International. The untouchable firm that represented kings, global conglomerates, and political titans. Their reputation was unblemished and unreachable, a fortress of power and legal precision that no amount of money alone could buy. Only the elite, the powerful, or the desperate with ironclad evidence could access their services.


    Sullivan scanned the letter, his face draining of all color. The paper seemed to tremble in his hands as he read aloud:


    "To Mr. Sullivan Rosette, Mrs. Sophia Rosette, and Miss Sophie Rosette,


    You are hereby notified of formal legal action initiated on behalf of our client, Ms. Eve Rosette, regarding the matters of defamation and assault."


    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Sophie''s glee evaporated instantly.


    "What?" Sophie stammered. "Defamation? Assault? What is this?"


    Sophia flinched, but her temper flared in return. "And what would you have had me do, Sullivan? Let her scream in my face? Let her threaten our daughter in our own home? Is that what you wanted?"


    "No!" Sullivan roared. "But you could have just shout at her. Throw insults at her. Anything but physically hurt her! You should have just killed her and burry the evidence. Not slap her and let her walk out free and sue us in return. Do you have any idea what Blackthorn & Kingsley will do to us? They don''t lose. They don''t negotiate. Once they come after you, it''s already over!"


    Sophie sank deeper into her chair, her face pale. "Father, I didn''t know . . . We didn''t think . . ."


    Sullivan turned on her with a glare that could freeze a flame. "That''s precisely the problem! Neither of you think! You act on your petty emotions, and now we''re on this problem!"


    He paused, taking a deep, shuddering breath in an attempt to rein in his fury. The air around him seemed to crackle with tension as he smoothed a hand over his hair and straightened his coat.


    When he spoke again, his voice was quieter, colder¡ªmore dangerous than ever.


    "Listen to me carefully. From this moment on, you will do nothing. No calls. No meetings. No confrontations. You will not so much as breathe in Eve''s direction." His gaze bored into Sophia and Sophie, pinning them in place. "Do you understand me?"


    Sophia swallowed hard, her bravado now gone. "Yes."


    Sophie only nodded, unable to meet her father''s eyes.


    "I don''t know how Eve managed to get Blackthorn & Kingsley to represent her," Sullivan muttered, more to himself now as he paced the room like a caged animal, "but I will find out. And when I do, I''ll put an end to this."


    He stopped abruptly, turning to face his family one last time, his expression grave. "Do not interfere. I''ll handle this."


    The room fell silent. The weight of Sullivan''s words pressed down on them like an invisible hand, choking out any lingering defiance. Sophia and Sophie remained seated, their earlier triumph now a distant memory, replaced by dread.


    The grandeur of the dining room now seemed oppressive, suffocating. The golden light from the chandelier above cast harsh shadows across their faces, reflecting the cracks in their once-perfect plans.


    Eve had struck back. And this time, she hadn''t just played their game¡ªshe''d shattered the board. Your next journey awaits at empire

 Chapter 220 The Cost of a Slap

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    The next morning, the Rosette family found themselves in an imposing glass tower that loomed high above the city skyline¡ªthe headquarters of Blackthorn & Kingsley International.


    Its polished obsidian facade reflected the harsh morning sun like a monolith, its very existence projecting wealth, power, and untouchable authority.


    A place where titans of industry and rulers of nations came to seek refuge, not judgment. For Sullivan, Sophia, and Sophie, walking through its entrance was akin to stepping into a lion''s den.


    The silence inside was unnerving. The floors gleamed with a mirror-like finish, swallowing their reflections whole.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    At the reception desk, staff clad in sleek black suits greeted them with cold professionalism, their movements robotic, their gazes indifferent.


    Sullivan felt a shiver crawl down his spine as the receptionist led them to a private conference room on the top floor.


    Everything about Blackthorn & Kingsley screamed power. The firm was known to be selective, representing only clients they deemed worthy¡ªthose with undeniable leverage or insurmountable evidence.


    Their name alone was enough to silence boardrooms and courtroom rivals alike. A single letter with their insignia carried the weight of a thousand judgments. No one who faced them came out unscathed.


    The weight of the statement landed like a thunderclap in the room. Sophia''s chair scraped against the floor as she bolted upright, her eyes blazing. "Are you calling my daughter a liar?" she snapped, her voice trembling with fury.


    "No, Mrs. Rosette," Victoria said coolly. "It''s simply part of the legal proceedings. A neutral assessment is necessary for transparency."


    The color drained from Sophia''s face as her composure cracked ever so slightly. Her hands clenched the edge of the table, the knuckles white against her flawless manicure. Beside her Sophie sat frozen, her usual defiance replaced by the dawning realization of the precarious situation they were in.


    Sophia''s mind raced as the implications of the threat sank in. A third-party assessment? That would mean the end of their carefully orchestrated narrative. The bruises Sophie had painted on her cheek, the exaggerated limp, the fainting spells¡ªall of it would be exposed as nothing but theatrics.


    Sophie looked at her mother, wide-eyed and silent, her earlier confidence nowhere to be found. The unspoken fear between them could be felt. They both knew the truth, and more importantly, they knew what would happen if that truth came to light.


    Sophia forced a tight smile, though her voice betrayed her unease. "That won''t be necessary," she said, her words measured but strained. "We''ll have our answer for you within the week."


    Victoria inclined her head ever so slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment that held no warmth. "I trust you''ll make the right decision."


    Marcus then added, "However, regarding the assault," his tone turned sharper, "our client is prepared to settle for a sum of ten million dollars per slap."


    The words rang out like a gunshot in the room. Sophia''s head snapped up in disbelief. "What?! That''s absurd!" she burst out. "It was just a slap! It''s not like I had shot her!"


    Victoria''s gaze swung to Sophia with such chilliness that it silenced her immediately. "That slap, Mrs. Rosette, left our client unable to attend this very meeting. Her cheek suffered visible damage, requiring medical care, and the emotional and psychological trauma inflicted on her cannot be overstated."


    Sullivan shifted in his seat, beads of sweat forming on his brow. "Twenty million dollars¡ªfor that? You can''t be serious."


    Victoria arched an elegant brow. "Do I look like I''m joking, Mr. Rosette?" She leaned forward slightly, her voice dangerously calm. "Your wife''s actions were not only violent but humiliating. Ms. Rosette''s mental and emotional state has been severely affected, leaving her unable to perform her day-to-day responsibilities. Twenty million dollars, in light of her suffering, is a very small price."

 Chapter 221 The Price of Pride

    Sophia''s face contorted in anger, her composure snapping. "That bitch! She''s faking it! She¡ª"


    "Enough!" Sullivan barked, cutting her off before she could say anything more damning.


    The two lawyers turned their attention back to him, their expressions cold.


    Sullivan swallowed thickly, hands tightening into fists. "My apologies," he muttered, shooting his wife and daughter a glare that promised consequences later.


    Marcus adjusted his cufflinks, unfazed by the outburst. "You should consider yourself fortunate that our client is offering a settlement," he said. "A trial would be far more costly¡ªboth financially and publicly."


    Victoria''s gaze pierced through Sullivan. "You have twenty-four hours to make a decision," she stated with a crisp tone. "Release the statement and pay the settlement, or we proceed to court." She rose from her chair with an air of finality, Marcus following suit. "And Mr. Rosette," she added, "we do not lose."


    The words lingered ominously in the room long after Victoria and Marcus exited, their footsteps echoing down the hallway like a death knell.


    The silence that followed was unbearable. Sullivan sank back into his chair, defeated, his hands running through his graying hair. Sophia''s face was red with barely contained fury, while Sophie sat frozen, her mind reeling.


    "This can''t be happening," Sophie whispered, her voice shaky. "Twenty million dollars . . . for a slap?"


    Sullivan said nothing, his mind racing for a way out. But deep down, he knew the truth¡ªthere was no escaping Blackthorn & Kingsley. They had already lost.


    There was an undeniable evidence. Victoria Blackthorn''s assistant had delivered it, placing a sleek black tablet on the table before exiting. The screen flickered to life, revealing a video. Crystal clear. The confrontation. The slap. And then another slap.


    Every detail played out with damning clarity¡ªthe sound of skin meeting skin, the furious words exchanged, Eve stumbling back, her hand cradling her cheek.


    As if that weren''t enough, the voice recording followed.


    Sophia''s expression hardened, her lips a thin line of determination. "Then take out a loan."


    Sullivan''s head snapped toward her, disbelief etched onto his face. "Are you serious? A loan? And from whom? Do you want me to put the company on the line just so Sophie can wear a dress and some diamonds to impress the Fays?"


    Sophia leaned forward, her voice low and urgent. "Listen to me, Sullivan. The Fays could save us. One word from them, one partnership, and our struggles would be over. You know what this party means. Sophie is our best shot at getting the Fays on our side. We can''t let her go looking like some second-rate nobody."


    Sullivan ran a trembling hand down his face, exhaustion settling in his bones. "And what happens when we can''t pay the loan back? You think Victor and Eve won''t hear about it? She''ll ruin us the moment she finds out I''ve borrowed money just to keep up appearances."


    "Then ask your father''s friends," Sophia pressed, her voice growing more insistent. "Or go to your business partners. You have to find a way."


    Sullivan''s jaw clenched, his patience fraying. "And what about you, Sophia?" he spat bitterly. "Why don''t you ask your parents for help? Surely they can spare a few million for their darling daughter?"


    Sophia''s face turned red with outrage. "Are you insane? Do you want my parents to think we''re so desperate that we''re begging for their money? They''ve already invested hundreds of millions into your company. If I ask for more, they''ll start to doubt your competence! They''ll doubt you."


    Sullivan let out a long, weary sigh, slumping back into his chair as though the fight had been drained from him entirely. He stared at the ceiling, his mind racing through options¡ªnone of them good.


    Sophia''s voice softened just slightly. "Sullivan, I don''t care how you do it. Take out a loan. Call in favors. Sell off shares if you have to. But don''t let Sophie go to that party looking like a joke. You know how important this is."


    For a long moment, Sullivan said nothing. His face was drawn, his eyes dark with shadows of pressure. When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse and resigned. "Fine," he said quietly. "I''ll figure something out."


    Sophia''s expression eased, satisfaction flickering behind her eyes. "You''ll see, Sullivan. This will all be worth it in the end."


    But as Sullivan sat there, staring blankly at the pristine conference table, a sinking dread curled deep in his stomach. Somewhere in the back of his mind, a small voice whispered what he refused to acknowledge.


    The price of pride had just become far too steep.

 Chapter 222 Breaking Point

    [DANIEL]


    The bell had rung moments ago, signaling the end of after-school activities, and Daniel adjusted the strap of his bag as he stepped into the nearly empty hallway.


    The fading sunlight streaming through the windows painted golden streaks across the polished floors, but it did little to ease the tension that had begun to coil in his chest.


    Halfway down the corridor, a group of boys emerged, their figures casting long shadows across his path. They weren''t part of any club¡ªDaniel knew that much. These were the kinds of students who lingered after hours for trouble, not extracurriculars.


    "Hey, look who it is," the tallest one sneered, stepping forward with a smirk. His voice echoed in the quiet hallway. "The honor student."


    Daniel tried to sidestep them, but the group spread out, blocking his path entirely.


    "You''re the mistress''s son, right?" another boy asked, his tone mockingly polite. The words hit like a slap, sharp and unrelenting.


    Daniel''s jaw tightened, but he kept walking, choosing silence over confrontation. His shoulders were stiff, his gaze fixed straight ahead.


    "Oh, don''t ignore us!" a third voice jeered, louder this time. "We''re just trying to get to know you better."


    The tall boy stepped closer, leaning into Daniel''s path. "What''s the matter? You act all perfect in class, but under that shiny exterior, you''re just trash, aren''t you? Born from someone who couldn''t keep her hands off another woman''s husband."


    Laughter erupted from the group, cruel and biting.


    Daniel stopped abruptly, his fingers curling tightly around the strap of his bag. He swallowed hard, refusing to meet their eyes.


    "Why so quiet, huh?" another boy mocked, circling around to stand behind him. "Cat got your tongue? Or are you too ashamed?"


    "Bet you think you''re better than us," the tallest one continued, his voice dripping with venom. "But everyone knows where you really come from. Your mom? A homewrecker. And you? Just the proof of her mistakes."


    "You little¡ª!" another boy growled, charging at Daniel, but he was ready. Fueled by adrenaline, Daniel sidestepped and landed a punch to the boy''s ribs, sending him stumbling to the side.


    But the numbers were against him.


    Before he could turn, another boy grabbed him from behind, locking his arms. Daniel struggled, his muscles straining against the grip, but it gave the others an opening.


    A fist slammed into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. He gasped, doubling over, but the boy holding him yanked him upright, leaving him exposed.


    "Think you''re tough, huh?" one of the boys snarled, his lip curled in disdain. He threw a punch, catching Daniel on the cheek. Pain exploded across his face, but he refused to cry out.


    Another punch landed on his ribs, then another to his jaw. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, but Daniel gritted his teeth, his anger burning hotter than the pain.


    "Come on, honor student," the tall boy mocked, stepping closer. His voice dripped with cruelty. "You''re not so special now, are you? Just like your mother¡ªa worthless piece of trash."


    That did it. With a surge of strength, Daniel wrenched himself free from the boy''s grip, twisting his body and elbowing his captor in the stomach. The boy let out a choked groan and stumbled back, giving Daniel just enough space to strike.


    He lunged at the leader, tackling him to the ground. They hit the floor with a thud, and Daniel rained down punches, his fists driven by a storm of anger.


    But the group wasn''t done. Two of the boys grabbed him by the shoulders and hauled him off their leader, slamming him against the lockers. The cold metal bit into his back, and he groaned, dazed.


    The tall boy got up, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes blazed with fury. "You''re dead," he spat, his voice low and dangerous.


    Daniel barely had time to react before the punches came again. One hit his temple, making his vision swim. Another landed in his side, sending a jolt of pain through his ribs.


    He fought back as best he could, his fists flying wildly, but the numbers were overwhelming. For every punch he landed, he took two more in return. His body ached, his movements growing slower and more desperate.


    "Enough!" a voice suddenly barked, loud and authoritative.

 Chapter 223 A Slap That Shook the Halls

    "Enough!"


    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway, and the group scattered like startled animals. Daniel collapsed against the lockers, clutching his ribs and breathing heavily.


    Through his blurred vision, he saw a woman rushing toward him, her expression a mix of shock and concern.


    "Daniel! Are you okay?" she asked, kneeling beside him.


    He didn''t answer immediately, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Finally, he looked up and saw, none other than Lina Fay.


    "I''m fine," he said hoarsely, though the pain in his body told a different story.


    Lina''s sharp heels clicked against the polished hallway floor as she approached, her gaze narrowing at the group of boys surrounding Daniel. Her presence alone was enough to make them stiffen, their earlier bravado wilting under her piercing stare.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Lina''s voice was cold and commanding, slicing through the tension like a blade. Her eyes flicked over the boys, who shifted uncomfortably under her scrutiny. "Beating a defenseless man? How brave of you."


    The tallest boy took a step back, his confidence visibly shaken. They exchanged nervous glances, silently questioning their next move. This wasn''t just anyone scolding them¡ªthis was Lina Fay.


    One wrong move and it could spell trouble for them.


    One of the boys swallowed hard. "Uh. . . w-we weren''t¡ª"


    "Save it," Lina cut in, her voice like ice. She stepped past them and crouched down to help Daniel to his feet. Despite his injuries, Daniel''s grip on her arm was steady, his pride refusing to let him lean on her too much.


    Lily flinched, her eyes widening as she instinctively took a step back. She couldn''t believe that Daniel would really hit her. But before Daniel could follow through, a slender hand caught his wrist midair.


    "Daniel." Lina''s voice was soft yet firm, a stark contrast to the tension crackling in the hallway. "No matter what she says, she''s still a woman."


    The calmness of her tone cut through the storm in Daniel''s mind. He blinked, realizing what he''d almost done. For a petite woman, Lina''s grip was surprisingly strong, grounding him.


    Lily''s lips curled into a smug grin as she recovered from her momentary panic. "That''s right, Daniel," she scoffed. "We wouldn''t want you to be as classless and brutish as you are pathetic. Just like your mother."


    Lina turned to face Lily, her expression still calm, but her eyes were like fire. Without a word, she raised her hand and struck Lily across the face. The sound echoed down the hallway, sharp and shocking.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as Lily staggered, clutching her cheek. She stared at Lina with wide eyes, her disbelief quickly turning to fury. "You . . . you slapped me?"


    Lina tilted her head slightly, her soft smile mocking. "Daniel might not be able to lay a hand on you because he''s a man," she said, her tone as sweet as honey, "but I''m not bound by such rules."


    Lily''s face contorted with rage, but the fire in her eyes was extinguished by the icy calm radiating from Lina. The hallway remained silent, the tense of the moment pressing down on everyone present.


    "Consider this a warning," Lina continued, her voice dropping to a whisper that was somehow more terrifying than a shout. "Your words have consequences, Lily. Be grateful it was just a slap."


    Lina turned to Daniel, gently guiding him away from the scene. The crowd parted for them like the Red Sea, stunned into silence by what they had just witnessed.


    And as Lily stood there, humiliated and clutching her stinging cheek, it was clear to everyone that Lina Fay had somehow favoured Michael Daniel Foster, a mistress son.


    Those who witnessed the incident were both curious and baffled, speculating about the nature of their relationship. Before long, rumors began spreading like wildfire.

 Chapter 224 Bound by Circumstance

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 600 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [LINA]


    When Daniel''s secret was laid bare for the world to see and hear, I won''t lie¡ªI was worried for him.


    Being the son of a mistress wasn''t a scandal in this age, at least not for the average person. But for someone in our social standing? It was a different matter entirely.


    I knew how people in our circles could be¡ªjudgmental, ruthless, and quick to attack any sign of weakness. And knowing how cruel the fallout might be, I couldn''t sit idly by.


    When I decided to check on him, I had no idea what to expect. His mother told me he''d gone back to school, insisting he had something to finish. I didn''t waste a second. My instincts told me something was wrong, and I was right.


    When I arrived, the sight that greeted me was worse than I could have imagined. Daniel, crumpled against the lockers, beaten and humiliated, while a group of boys stood over him like vultures. Discover exclusive content at empire


    Their laughter, their taunts¡ªit was too much. I had expected ridicule, maybe some gossip behind his back, but not this. Not this brutality.


    I won''t lie¡ªI pitied him. The boy had been dealt a cruel hand. He was kind, honest, and undeserving of the cards life had played him. First I change his fate, and now this? Standing up for him was the least I could do.


    I knew stepping in would complicate things. For him and for me. My name wasn''t something to wield lightly, and associating it with his could easily stir the waters.


    But I owed him this much. If my name could shield him, could silence the whispers and stop the jeers, then so be it.


    "I feel like there''s something you''re not telling me. But whatever your reason is . . . you don''t have to do this anymore."


    His eyes opened, meeting mine, and the emotion in his blue eyes made my heart skip. "Associating with me will only smear your name. I''m not worth that. You should keep your distance."


    I pouted, holding his gaze firmly. "I know how to judge a person''s worth, Daniel. And trust me when I say this¡ªyou''re worth far more than you realize."


    Daniel said nothing, his silence stretching between us like an invisible wall.


    I pressed on, softening my tone. "And another thing . . . our birthday is coming up soon." I pulled out the invitation I''d prepared, extending it to him with a small smile. "I want you to attend¡ªas my partner."


    His brow furrowed deeply, his confusion evident. "Huh? Me? Why me?" He looked utterly lost, as if I''d just spoken a foreign language.


    "Why not you?" I countered, tilting my head.


    He shook his head, his voice heavy with rejection. "I already told you¡ªmy reputation is a mess right now. Associating with me will only make people question you. It''ll ruin your image."


    I couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. "That''s not true at all. With my name beside yours, who on earth would dare?"


    He gave me a side glance, and a chuckle escape my throat at how cute he look like.


    I leaned in slightly, my voice dropping to something softer yet persuasive. "You''d actually be doing me a favor, Daniel. The people at my party¡ªthose arrogant, self-absorbed men¡ªI have no desire to entertain them. But with you there? You''d be helping me keep them at bay. Your presence would mean more to me than you realize."


    I let the moment linger before adding the final piece, the one I knew would truly reach him. "Besides, this isn''t just about me. This could help you, too. Your name, your reputation . . . they''ve been dragged through the mud because of the rumors. Associating with me could begin to turn that around.

 Chapter 225 Shadows of the Heart, Lights of the Stage

    [LINA]


    "And think about your mother¡ªhow many investors has she lost because of those rumors? With my name beside yours, the affair would be the last thing on their minds. Opportunities would come rushing back to your company, helping her through these difficult times."


    His frown slowly softened, replaced by a flicker of worry in his eyes. I could see the gears turning in his mind, his resolve shifting as he weighed my words.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he sighed and nodded. "Alright."


    A genuine smile broke across my face. "I''m glad we have an agreement."


    Daniel sighed, his voice low. "Is Cole going to be there too?" he asked hesitantly, his gaze flickering to me.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his innocent question, though a touch of fondness seeped into my laughter.


    "Of course, he is. We''re twins, after all¡ªmy birthday is his birthday too. It''s kind of a package deal."


    Daniel turned his attention to the window, his hand propping up his head as he gazed out at the passing scenery. After a long pause, he murmured, "I guess that means Eve will be there too."


    The way he said her name¡ªit was like a melody steeped in longing. There was a tenderness in his voice, a fragile gentleness that carried more emotion than I think he realized.


    My chest tightened at the sound. It wasn''t jealousy, no. It was the weight of understanding, of seeing someone reach for something they could never truly have. Discover more content at empire


    He loved her. That much was clear. It was the kind of love that settled deep in your bones, an ache that refused to fade no matter how much time passed.


    In another life, perhaps they would have been perfect together, their happiness unblemished by circumstances beyond their control. But in this one? It was hopeless.


    I knew better than most because I''d seen it happen before¡ªfelt it myself.


    His designs weren''t just clothes¡ªthey were statements, symbols of elegance and innovation that captivated everyone from the fashion elite to casual admirers.


    The name Hyun Wong began to echo in fashion capitals worldwide, drawing the attention of none other than Dean Cole Frizkiel.


    Dean wasn''t just any model¡ªhe was a global icon. An international supermodel and the younger brother of Damien Frizkiel, Dean''s presence was magnetic, his reputation untouchable.


    Every luxury brand in the world clamored for him to be the face of their campaigns, knowing that anything he touched would sell out in minutes.


    Dean didn''t just wear clothes; he transformed them into cultural moments. His social media following numbered in the hundreds of millions, a loyal audience that turned every post, every endorsement, into an instant success.


    He was the kind of man who didn''t chase trends¡ªhe set them. And now, he had his sights set on Hyun Wong.


    When Dean''s team first caught wind of Hyun''s collection, it was impossible to ignore. The artistry, the boldness, the sheer originality¡ªit was unlike anything the industry had seen in years.


    Hyun''s work exuded a raw, magnetic energy that even Dean, a man accustomed to brilliance, couldn''t overlook. Intrigued, Dean immediately instructed his assistant to clear his schedule. He wanted to see Hyun''s work up close, not just through photographs or videos but in person.


    Rumors began to swirl as word of Dean''s interest leaked. Was it true that the world''s most sought-after supermodel was rearranging his meticulously planned calendar for an up-and-coming designer? The idea sent shockwaves through the industry.


    For Dean, it wasn''t just curiosity¡ªit was respect. He saw in Hyun the potential for greatness, a kindred spirit who could redefine the boundaries of fashion.


    Dean''s presence at Hyun''s upcoming spring collection wasn''t just an endorsement¡ªit was a declaration. When he walked onto that runway, it wouldn''t just be about showcasing designs; it would be a moment that cemented Hyun''s place among the legends of the fashion world.


    The anticipation built to a fever pitch. Fashion critics speculated endlessly about what this collaboration could mean, while fans of both Hyun and Dean buzzed with excitement.


    The union of two forces so powerful and innovative promised to be nothing short of extraordinary. And as the days counted down to the spring collection, one thing became certain¡ªwhen Dean Cole Frizkiel graced that stage, the world would be watching.


    Before that, however, the spotlight shifted to the grand celebration of Cole and Lina Fay''s birthday.

 Chapter 226 Party on the High Seas

    The yacht glided smoothly over the crystalline waters, a dazzling beacon of luxury against the setting sun.


    The Fay family had spared no expense for the grand celebration, their opulent yacht transformed into an extravagant floating venue.


    The deck shimmered with soft golden lighting that highlighted the lush floral arrangements and glass accents. A string quartet played melodious tunes, their music carrying across the gentle waves.


    A lavish spread of delicacies was arranged on polished tables, offering everything from exotic seafood to intricately designed desserts.


    The guests had arrived dressed to impress, each hoping to leave a mark on this glittering social event. The women sparkled in their designer gowns, adorned with exquisite jewelry that caught the light with every movement.


    High heels clicked against the wooden deck as they laughed and sipped champagne, their eyes scanning the crowd for eligible bachelors. The men, not to be outdone, donned sharp suits and tailored tuxedos, each carrying an air of sophistication and wealth.


    Yet, amidst the sea of glittering opulence, Cole and Lina Fay stood apart. The twins, the stars of the evening, had chosen simplicity over extravagance.


    Cole wore a sleek black shirt with a minimalist blazer, exuding effortless charm. Lina opted for an elegant yet understated silk dress in a soft champagne hue, her natural beauty enhanced by the subtle sheen of the fabric. Neither wore excessive jewelry or accessories, yet they radiated an undeniable presence that captivated the room.


    When they stepped onto the deck, a hush fell over the crowd. Conversations paused mid-sentence, and all eyes turned toward the birthday celebrants.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Cole''s calm, confident demeanor and Lina''s warm smile were magnetic, drawing attention effortlessly. It wasn''t the clothes or the accessories¡ªit was their aura, a blend of poise, grace, and power, that outshone every glittering jewel and designer ensemble at the party.


    The women couldn''t help but steal glances at Cole, his commanding presence making him the epitome of an unattainable dream.


    Lina, meanwhile, moved through the crowd with the elegance of royalty, her every gesture leaving an impression of genuine charm. Even in a gathering of the elite, the twins made it clear who truly owned the spotlight.


    "Cole," Sophia interjected with a sly smile, "do you have a dance partner? Isn''t that why you personally invited Sophie to your birthday? So she could be your partner?"


    Sophie flushed at her mother''s boldness. "Mother, stop it! You''re embarrassing me in front of Cole." She stole a shy glance at Cole, hoping to gauge his reaction.


    Sophia pressed on, undeterred. "But it''s true! You two would make a wonderful pair. Sophie is an excellent dancer."


    Cole raised an eyebrow, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. "I wasn''t aware her leg was already healed for her to be dancing tonight."


    The mother-daughter pair froze, their earlier laughter dying in their throats. Sophie''s confidence wavered as she stammered, "Uh . . . the doctor said it wasn''t that serious, so it''s healed now."


    "Hmm . . ." Cole''s eyes turned to slit. "You fell down the stairs and broke your leg¡ªthat''s what you said in the news. And now, a week later, you''re perfectly fine?"


    Sophia and Sophie exchanged nervous glances, their practiced composure faltering. The incident had caused Eve to sue them, and their official statement¡ªblaming the fall on a clumsy maid¡ªhad barely managed to quell the rumors.


    Even now, whispers persisted, with many suspecting that Sophie had fabricated the injury entirely, seeing that her leg seemed fine and she could walk without a wheelchair or a cane.


    Sophia cleared her throat, attempting to redirect the conversation. "Anyway, enough of such trivial matters, Cole. The important thing is that Sophie is healed and very much available tonight to dance with you. Don''t you think the Rosette and Fay families would make a strong match?"


    Cole''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You''re right," he said, his agreement making both women beam with glee.


    "Then¡ª" Sophie began, extending her hand, but Cole interrupted her smoothly.


    "Excuse me," he said, his tone anything but polite. "I need to escort the Rosette I''m going to marry."


    Sophie and Sophia''s smiles faltered, confusion clouding their faces. Their attention shifted to the sudden commotion at the entrance.


    It was none other than Eve Rosette, herself.

 Chapter 227 Shattered Schemes and Silent Gestures

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 800 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    All eyes turned to the newcomer¡ªEve Rosette.


    She stepped onto the deck with poise, her elegance and the quiet aura around drew attention. In a simple yet striking gown, she looked every inch a woman who had nothing to prove.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as whispers erupted. Eve''s presence was unexpected, given the recent scandal that had tarnished her name. Yet here she was, standing tall and unbothered, a stark contrast to Sophie''s earlier desperation.


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''ll go and escort my bride-to-be," Cole said coolly, leaving Sophie and Sophia frozen in place.


    The mother-daughter duo could do nothing but stare after him, their expressions a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    Sophie''s mind reeled. Bride-to-be? When had that happened? Wasn''t Cole supposed to despise Eve? Hadn''t he rejected her countless times in the past? This made no sense.


    Unbridled jealousy surged through Sophie like a tidal wave, threatening to drown her composure. Her hands clenched into fists as she turned to her mother, her voice low and desperate.


    "Mother! Do something!" she hissed, her words tinged with panic, desperation, jealousy, hatred and all other negative emotions that came surging at once.


    Sophia, however, was uncharacteristically silent. For once, the ever-calculating matriarch seemed at a loss for words. Her carefully constructed plans for the evening now lay in shambles. Her sharp mind scrambled to make sense of what had just transpired, but no explanation came.


    Not far away, Sullivan Rosette, Sophie''s father, stood in stunned silence. The man who prided himself on always being one step ahead had been utterly blindsided.


    When the reality finally sank in, his face darkened, and his shoulders slumped under the weight of the realization:


    Everything was finished.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Cole Fay had been their only ticket¡ªtheir golden key to solidify the Rosette family''s standing. Sullivan had pinned his hopes on aligning their family with the Fays, dreaming of the influence and prestige that would come with it. And now, in an instant, that dream had slipped through his fingers like sand.


    The Rosettes could only watch, powerless, as Cole extended his hand toward Eve¡ªa gesture that spoke louder than any words could.


    Their plans, their ambitions, their schemes¡ªit had all come undone. And now, they were left to pick up the shattered pieces of their carefully woven dreams, while Cole and Eve basked in a victory they never saw coming.


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I didn''t want to attend Cole''s birthday party. God knew I didn''t. But Lina''s letter changed my mind.


    It contained only simple words, yet they carried a weight I couldn''t ignore.


    ''I know you''re hesitant to come, and I don''t blame you. But Cole deserves at least one day where he is happy. It''s his birthday, and despite everything, I know he would want you there.


    Sometimes, the smallest gestures mean the most. Your presence could be that gesture for him.


    Please consider it.


    ¡ª Lina''


    and right now, I had already regretted steeping tinot this yacht as my eyes lcoked onto Cole.


    Cole moved toward me, his expression softening in a way that sent another wave of murmurs through the onlookers. He extended his hand, his voice warm and steady. "You came."


    The happiness in his voice and the sparkle in his eyes took my breath away. It was overwhelming, so much so that I had to look away, pretending to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear as I reached for his hand.


    "Ah, well . . . I didn''t have anything better to do," I mumbled, trying to sound nonchalant, "and, you know, coming here to make connections."


    Cole chuckled softly, the sound warm and rich, making my cheeks flush even deeper.


    I could feel every gaze on us, the silent curiosity and judgment of the crowd. There was no doubt in my mind¡ªI''d be in tomorrow''s headlines again.

 Chapter 228 Ripples in the Spotlight

    [EVE]


    I hated how he had thrust me into the spotlight. But I''d known this was coming. It was the very reason I hadn''t wanted to attend¡ªbecause deep down, I knew this would happen.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught sight of Sophie, Sophia, and Sullivan, their glares sharp enough to pierce steel. Sophie looked positively livid, while Sophia''s calculating expression remained intact, though her clenched fists betrayed her growing frustration. Sullivan, on the other hand, stood stiff, his lips pressed into a thin, disapproving line.


    Not far away, Sinclair leaned casually against the railing, a glass of champagne in hand, his smirk radiating amusement at the unfolding drama. Victor, standing a few paces from him, appeared ready to approach me, but he was promptly intercepted by none other than Cain and Leanna Fay.


    Likely business matters, I thought absently, though the intensity in Victor''s eyes was hard to ignore.


    And then there was Lina. To my utter shock, she was standing beside Daniel. Find your next read at empire


    Daniel? What on earth was he doing here? And with Lina, of all people?


    My mind whirled as I tried to piece it together. How did those two even know each other? Daniel had never once mentioned being close enough to Lina to attend an event like this, and be her partner.


    Then again, his mother was deeply entrenched in real estate, so perhaps they''d crossed paths through some business dealings.


    But now wasn''t the time to speculate about others. I have my own set of problem as all eyes were on me.


    I thanked every higher power that this party was private, with little to no media present. The last thing I needed was my face plastered across headlines tomorrow, dissected and scrutinized by the public.


    Cole stayed by my side the entire evening. He guided me through the yacht¡ªhis birthday gift from his parents, while Lina, of course, had received a cha?teau in France.


    Must be nice to have billionaire parents.


    I wanted to ask why he even wanted to avoid it. Instead, I nodded reluctantly.


    "Stay here and wait for me," he said, his voice gentler now. Then, without warning, he lifted my hand to his lips and pressed a light kiss against my knuckles.


    My breath hitched as warmth flooded my cheeks. And then he was gone, walking towards the upper deck to face the crowd.


    T-that idiot! I thought, my heart racing as I glanced around. Sure enough, everyone was staring at me now, their knowing gazes and quiet whispers making the air feel even heavier.


    I wanted to disappear, but instead, I stood there, rooted to the spot, the imprint of his kiss lingering on my hand as if it carried a promise only I could hear.


    Damn that man for making me feel so rattled. My cheeks might as well be an oven right now.


    "I need a drink," I muttered under my breath, making my way to the champagne table as Cole began his speech.


    The centerpiece of the yacht was an expansive pool, glistening under the soft glow of string lights. Despite the mega-luxurious design and the crowd of a hundred exclusive guests, the space felt airy and lavish. Cole''s family certainly didn''t hold back when it came to grandeur.


    In my haste to escape my frazzled nerves, I didn''t notice Sophie until it was too late. She sidled up beside me with a feigned air of innocence, and before I could react, she "slipped" a leg out, giving me just enough of a push to topple over.


    Time seemed to freeze as I tumbled backward.


    The next thing I knew, I was submerged, the cool water shocking my senses. My mind raced, not with fear of drowning¡ªI knew how to swim¡ªbut with panic over my dress. Hyun had spent days perfecting this masterpiece, and now it was soaked, clinging to me like a second skin.


    When I surfaced, gasping, my vision blurred from the water. The first thing I saw was Cole.


    Without a second thought, he leapt from the second deck with a forceful splash, his expression a mix of urgency and fury.No?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 229 The Drenched Masquerade

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 1000 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Before I could fully process Cole''s dramatic rescue attempt, another splash followed. Victor. Of course. He was swimming toward me with determined strokes.


    Then came a third splash¡ªDaniel? My jaw nearly dropped as I watched him enter the water, his normally composed demeanor abandoned as he swam to my side.


    And then, the unthinkable happened.


    With a sharp cry, Sophie flailed into the pool, creating an eruption of water. My gaze snapped to Lina, who stood at the edge, casually brushing her hands together with a sweet, unbothered smile.


    "Oops. My leg slipped," she said, her voice dripping with mock innocence.


    No one dared to question her. If Lina Fay claimed she slipped, then she slipped. If she insisted Sophie jumped on her own and that Lina hadn''t kicked her, no one would dare argue¡ªespecially not with Cain and Leanna Lee present.


    As Sophie sputtered in the water, ignored by the growing crowd of onlookers, I turned my attention to my new dilemma: three outstretched hands, each attached to a man waiting to pull me out of the pool.


    "Eve, are you okay?" they asked in unison, their voices overlapping with concern.


    I looked between them¡ªCole, Victor, and Daniel¡ªeach vying for my attention, their gazes filled with worry. The weight of their stares and the lingering whispers of the crowd made my cheeks burn hotter than before.


    Cole, however, didn''t stop. His grip on my arm was firm but not forceful, his pace quick but not rushed. The further we moved from the crowd, the heavier the silence became, and yet it wasn''t suffocating. It felt . . . safe.


    Finally, we reached one of the private rooms in the yacht''s luxurious interior. The door clicked shut behind us, and Cole turned to face me, his eyes scanning me for any sign of distress.


    "Here," he said, his voice softer now as he reached for a towel and handed it to me. "Dry off and change. I''ll have the staff deliver you a new dress. Wait for me here."


    I hesitated for a moment, clutching the towel tightly. "Thank you," I murmured, my voice barely audible.


    He paused, his gaze lingering on me for just a second longer than necessary. "You don''t have to thank me," he said quietly, before stepping out and closing the door behind him.


    There was something unsettling about him¡ªsomething dangerous that lingered just beneath the surface. I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was up to something, and a strange, unexplainable fear crept over me.


    Whatever he was planning, I knew that someone wouldn''t end well.


    === ???? ===


    While Eve was changing into a dry dress, Cole stepped away from the crowd and called for Sophie in secret. His demeanor was unreadable, his words clipped, yet Sophie couldn''t suppress the thrill that coursed through her as she was summoned.


    She followed the quiet instructions from a discreet staff member, her heart pounding as she was led through the lavish halls of the yacht. Her mind raced with possibilities. Why would Cole call for me? Was this it? Had he finally noticed me?


    Unbeknownst to anyone else, Sophia''s earlier whispered reminder lingered in her ears: "Don''t forget to inject the drug into Cole when you get the chance. This is our only opportunity."


    Who would have thought it would be Cole who created the perfect opportunity for Sophie to be alone with him?


    Sophie nodded to herself as she walked, the small syringe safely tucked away between her breasts, hidden beneath her dress. It pressed against her skin like a secret weapon, a promise of everything she had dreamed of and more. Cole''s could finally be hers after this!

 Chapter 230 Decent into Shadows

    Before, the sight of Eve¡ªperfect, poised, and so close to Cole¡ªhad ignited a reckless fire within Sophie. She couldn''t resist.


    On impulse, Sophie brushed against Eve, her hand quick and practiced, and administered a small dose of the drug. The moment was fleeting, almost imperceptible, as Sophie ushered Eve along with a feigned expression of concern.


    Now, doubt gnawed at the edges of her excitement. Was it enough? The moment had been so brief. Too brief.


    She had wanted Eve to humiliate herself once the drug took effect. But now, doubt gnawed at her¡ªhad she even managed to inject even a small amount into her?


    However, the worry dissolved almost as quickly as it appeared, swept away by her growing anticipation.


    She hurried toward the designated room, her steps quick and eager, almost bouncing with each stride. Her mind painted vivid pictures of what awaited her inside¡ªCole, alone, waiting just for her.


    This is it. He finally sees me. He finally understands that I''m the one for him.


    The door loomed ahead, guarded by her fantasies and the reality she hoped to shape. She paused for a moment, smoothing down her dress and steadying her breath. Her fingers brushed against her chest, feeling the faint outline of the syringe. It was still there, her key to everything.


    When the door opened, she stepped inside, her face alight with a mixture of eagerness and nervous excitement. She couldn''t help herself¡ªher dreams were about to collide with reality, and nothing, not even Eve, could stand in her way now.


    Sophie hesitated as her heels clacked against the polished floor, her steps faltering when she reached the top of a narrow staircase. The faint hum of machinery vibrated through the soles of her feet, and the air was thick with the scent of oil and saltwater.


    "What? What is this room?"


    She peered down into the dimly lit stairwell, the shadows swallowing the steps as they spiraled toward what seemed like an endless descent. Find your next read on empire


    The hot water cascaded over my skin, washing away the chlorine from the pool. I lathered soap over my arms, scrubbing with firm strokes to rid myself of the lingering scent.


    As I rinsed off, an itch flared on my upper arm, sharp enough to draw my attention.


    Frowning, I glanced down. A small, reddish mark dotted my skin, barely visible but unmistakable, like the faint imprint left by a needle. The area around it was slightly inflamed, spreading in uneven patches of angry pink.


    "What is this?" I muttered under my breath, pressing it gingerly with my fingers. It didn''t hurt exactly, but it itched persistently, like the bite of some unknown insect. I pinched the area, hoping the sensation would fade, then lathered more soap over it and rinsed.


    At first, I thought nothing of it. But as I stood under the steady stream of water, a strange warmth radiated from the mark, spreading outward in waves. The heat prickled my skin, growing hotter by the second, and I blinked hard, trying to steady myself.


    The feeling wasn''t normal. My body grew sluggish, heavy. My limbs tingled, a faint ache settling into my muscles, and my head felt light, as though I''d had one too many drinks.


    "Shit," I muttered, leaning against the tiled wall for support. "What kind of pool water was that?"


    I turned the faucet, blasting myself with cold water in hopes of shaking off the feverish sensation, but it only made the ache sharper, more acute. My skin was hypersensitive, the cold biting against my overheated body in a way that felt almost unbearable.


    "What''s going on?" I whispered, my voice trembling. Panic clawed at the edges of my mind. Something was wrong. Very wrong.


    I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower, wrapping a towel hastily around myself. My breath came shallow and uneven as I stumbled into the adjoining bedroom. My heart sank when I saw Cole standing there, his broad frame silhouetted against the dim light of the room, a dress in his hand.


    His eyes snapped to me, and I caught the flicker of surprise in his expression. His usual composed demeanor faltered for a moment as his gaze swept over me, lingering on my barely covered form. His jaw tightened, and I saw the unmistakable bob of his Adam''s apple as he swallowed hard.


    I should have felt mortified¡ªembarrassed to be seen like this. I should have shouted at him to leave, to give me privacy. But instead, an inexplicable haze clouded my mind, dulling my reason.

 Chapter 231 A Dangerous Heat

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 100 GT! Thank you all!???? ]


    [WARNING! MATURE Content Ahead!] Find more to read at empire


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    The ache inside me was unbearable now, a relentless pressure that demanded release. My legs moved on their own, carrying me toward Cole. My towel slipped slightly, exposing more of my damp skin, but I didn''t care.


    "C-Cole," I whispered, my voice trembling. I was close enough to see the way his eyes narrowed, the intensity in his gaze shifting into something darker, something dangerous.


    He stiffened as I pressed myself into his chest, clutching his shirt like it was the only thing tethering me to reality. My voice was a broken plea, raw and unfiltered.


    "Cole . . . I want a kiss."


    His breath hitched, his body rigid as though caught between instinct and restraint. And yet, I couldn''t stop myself. Whatever was happening to me had stripped away my inhibitions, leaving only the unbearable need for him to ease the burning ache consuming me.


    "Eve . . . there''s something wrong with you," Cole said, his voice steady but laced with a hint of concern.


    I knew he was right. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. But in that moment, I didn''t care. All I could focus on was the unbearable ache consuming me, demanding relief.


    I wrapped my arms tighter around his neck, my fingers tangled in the soft material of his shirt as I pulled him closer. My heart was racing like a drumline, pounding out a frantic rhythm that seemed to be driving me towards something primal and overwhelming.


    He froze, the phone hovering in his hand. Slowly, his gaze locked onto mine, and I saw the shift in his expression. His eyes darkened, filling with something intense, almost primal, as he studied me intently.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, his voice husky, the question hanging in the charged air between us.


    I nodded, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. "I''m sure," I whispered, my fingers clutching his shirt.


    For a moment, he hesitated, as if weighing the consequences, but then a sly grin spread across his lips. His phone slipped from his hand, landing with a soft thud to the side, forgotten.


    "That could work too," he murmured, his voice rich with an edge of mischief.


    Before I could even process his words, his arms wrapped around me, pulling me flush against him. The intensity in his gaze burned through me as he tilted my chin up, his breath warm against my skin.


    Time seemed to slow, every nerve in my body responding to his closeness, every thought drowned out by the thunderous beating of my heart.


    Without another second''s hesitation, Cole swept me back into the bathtub and gently placed me inside before filling it with cold water. I gasped as the cool liquid enveloped my skin, but its soothing temperature somehow calmed my racing heart.


    As I submerged in the water, his hands lingered on my curves, sending shivers down my spine. But when he pulled away the towel and revealed me to his gaze, I felt a flutter in my chest. My underwear was soaked through from the waters, and now they clung to my wet thighs like a second skin.


    My body instinctively arched up against him as his eyes roamed over every inch of exposed flesh. My nipples seemed to throb in sync with his ragged breathing as he leaned in close.


    "Don''t worry," Cole whispered huskily against my earlobe before nipping at it with tender teeth. His hand slid down from around my neck to rest possessively on the curve of my ass cheek.


    "I''ll pleasure you until there''s no trace of that damn drug left inside you." His promise sent thrills coursing through me like electricity.

 Chapter 232 The Price of Euphoria

    [WARNING! MATURE Content Ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "I''ll pleasure you until there''s no trace of that damn drug left inside you."


    Suddenly, he snatched down my bra with a swift motion, exposing my jiggling breasts to the cool air. My nipples puckered up instantly, fully erect and begging for his touch.


    I closed my eyes as his fingers danced across their tips, sending sparks shooting through me like fireworks on a summer night. The water lapped gently around us, but I was oblivious to everything except the sensations coursing through me as Cole''s hands explored every inch of my exposed skin.


    Cole''s hands trailed over my dripping wet skin, leaving tingling sensations in their wake. His fingers danced across the swell of my breasts, circling around my aching nipples teasingly before finally closing his hand around one pert bud.


    I arched into him with a breathy moan as he rolled and tugged at my sensitive nipple. "Mmm . . . Cole . . . just like that . . ."


    His other hand slid down between my thighs, dipping beneath the waistband of my soaked panties to stroke along the slick folds of my sex.


    "Fuck Eve . . . you''re so fucking tight," he rasped, his voice heavy with lust. Two thick fingers delved deep inside me without permission, thrusting in and out rapidly.


    My head fell back against the edge of the tub with a dull thud as I rocked myself onto his skilled hand. "Oh god yes! Don''t stop!"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The effect of the drug wasn''t easing; instead, it seemed to amplify, intensifying my need for pleasure and release.


    Cole increased the pace of his thrusts until it bordered on bruising intensity. The slick sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room along with our harsh panting breaths.


    My hips rose up seeking more.


    He curved two fingers to rub against my swollen clitoris, the pressure building with each passing moment. I felt a scream forming in the back of my throat as his touch sent me hurtling towards an explosive climax.


    "She''s fine young master Cole. Let''s just be thankful that only a small amount was injected to her. Euphoria-X is a newly developed aphrodisiac that has rapidly gained notoriety for its unparalleled potency and high-risk effects.


    "Originally created in secretive underground labs, it is marketed as a luxury enhancement but is known for its dangerous and unpredictable outcomes at full dose. The drug acts almost immediately upon ingestion or absorption, flooding the nervous system with an intense surge of dopamine, serotonin, and oxytocin.


    "Even in small amounts, it heightens arousal and amplifies physical and emotional sensations to an electrifying degree. However, at full dose, Euphoria-X becomes overwhelming, stripping away rational thought and inhibitions while triggering uncontrollable desire.


    "Users report an extreme sensitivity to touch and other senses, making even the faintest stimuli feel intoxicating, while also experiencing a powerful emotional dependency on the person they are with during the drug''s peak effect.


    "The heightened adrenaline and arousal can push the body beyond its limits, often resulting in physical overexertion, muscle strain, or fainting. As the drug wears off, users are left emotionally and physically drained, often plagued by feelings of shame, regret, and confusion."


    "It''s such a dangerous drug?" Cole muttered to himself, his expression dark and intense, as if he were on the verge of killing someone. Sitting in the chair next to Eve, he exuded an air of authority, like a king ready to unleash his wrath.


    The doctor immediately took a step back, adjusting his glasses. He cleared his throat nervously and said, "Ah. Yes. Despite its allure, Euphoria-X is banned in most regions and only available through illicit means, with its manufacturers warning against full-dose usage due to its life-threatening risks. Those who have experienced its effects describe it as a "journey into primal chaos," where pleasure and peril are dangerously intertwined."


    "Thank you, Doctor. You can go now," Cole dismissed.


    The doctor hurried out, clearly eager to avoid being caught in the path of Cole''s wrath. Moments later, Zen entered with an injection in hand.


    "We found this in Sophie Rosette," Zen said, handing the syringe to Cole. "We''ve already run the contents in the lab to confirm if it''s the same drug injected into Eve."


    Cole smirked darkly as he examined the deep red liquid in the syringe. "Such a shameless maid. She probably wanted to inject this into me herself."


    Read new chapters at empire


    "What do you want to do?" Zen asked, his voice steady.


    Cole thought for a moment before responding. "I hadn''t acted before because they''re part of the Sinclair family, and Eve didn''t want that. But it''s a different story if she personally threatened my life. This is my problem now, and I demand compensation."


    Cole''s eyes glint dangerously. "It''s time that maid gets a taste of her own medicine." He tossed the syringe toward Zen with a flick of his wrist.


    Zen caught it effortlessly, a grin spreading across his face. "It shall be done."

 Chapter 233 Hazy Memories

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 200 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    The moment I woke up, a splitting headache greeted me, pounding against my skull like the aftermath of an all-night bender.


    I inhaled deeply, steadying my breath, and blinked against the soft morning light streaming through the curtains. My vision was hazy, the details of the room around me slowly sharpening as if emerging from a fog.


    I furrowed my brow, trying to piece together the fragments of my memory. "W-what? What happened?"


    My voice came out hoarse, thick with confusion. Something felt off, like a gap in my recollection¡ªa void where the memories of last night should have been.


    As I shifted under the covers, the crisp sensation of the comforter brushing against my bare skin made me pause. A chill ran down my spine. My hand instinctively gripped the edge of the blanket, and I glanced down to confirm the unsettling reality¡ªI was wearing nothing but my underwear.


    "What the¡ªwhere are my clothes?" I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. My heart began to race, the rhythm pounding in my chest as panic took root. My fingers clutched the comforter tighter, pulling it closer to my body as my mind scrambled for answers.


    Memories of the party trickled in, flashes of laughter, music, and the pool. But after that? Nothing. It was a blur¡ªa maddening void that refused to give me any clarity.


    The sound of water running stopped abruptly, and the soft creak of a door opening drew my attention. My head snapped toward the bathroom as the door swung open, releasing a faint cloud of steam.


    Cole stepped out, his presence dominating the room. His dark hair was damp, droplets trailing down his neck and soaking into the collar of his shirt. His gaze found mine instantly, his expression unreadable, though his eyes held a flicker of something¡ªconcern, guilt, or perhaps something darker.


    "You''re awake," he said, his voice low and steady, yet carrying an undercurrent of tension.


    "So, you''re telling me," I said after a moment, "that I passed out after the pool incident and missed the entire party?"


    He shrugged, his expression unreadable. "It''s not worth dwelling on. Just focus on getting better."


    I drank the medicine without another word, letting the bitter taste linger on my tongue. "Are we still on the yacht?" I asked finally, setting the empty cup on the nightstand.


    Cole nodded. "Yeah. The crew''s still cleaning up."


    I hesitated before asking the next question, a flicker of unease stirring in my chest. "Where are my clothes?"


    My gaze darted to him, my suspicion evident.


    A slow, amused smirk crept across his face. "Your dress is in the cleaners. In the meantime, you can wear that." He gestured toward a simple white dress folded neatly on the edge of the bed.


    I grabbed it, clutching the fabric tightly in my hands as I shot him a pointed look. "Do you mind? I''d like to get dressed."


    Cole didn''t move. Instead, his grin deepened, his gaze alight with a devilish glint. "Come on, Eve. I''ve seen it all already. Touch them even. There''s no need to be embarrassed around me."


    Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I gritted my teeth, glaring at him. "Get out!"


    He chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright. No need to be so feisty." He turned and walked toward the door, pausing just long enough to throw a teasing glance over his shoulder. "But you really don''t need to be shy. I''m just saying."


    The door clicked shut behind him, and I let out a frustrated breath. My fingers clenched the dress tighter as I tried to steady my nerves.


    Something must have happened. I could feel it in the way he looked at me¡ªhis gaze lingered a moment too long, carrying something I couldn''t quite place. And that smirk . . . it wasn''t just teasing. It held something deeper, something he wasn''t saying.


    But what?

 Chapter 234 Unspoken Truths

    [EVE]


    Continue reading on empire


    As Cole finally drove me back to my condo, the silence between us was thick with unspoken words.


    My mind, however, was far from quiet. I kept trying to recall what happened after the pool incident, but every time I reached for the memory, it slipped away like grains of sand through my fingers.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was something¡ªsomething crucial¡ªI was missing. I could feel it, like a phantom whisper just out of reach. The harder I tried to remember, the more elusive it became, leaving behind a gnawing sense of unease.


    "What''s on your mind?" Cole''s voice broke through the silence, calm but carrying a note of curiosity.


    I glanced at him, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "Just . . . trying to remember something."


    For a fleeting moment, his expression shifted¡ªan almost imperceptible flash of discomfort that vanished as quickly as it appeared. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel, his knuckles briefly whitening.


    "You don''t have to strain yourself so hard," he said after a beat, his tone steady but edged with something I couldn''t place. "I''ve already called the doctor to check on you when we get back. Just focus on resting."


    "I''m fine," I replied, forcing a small smile. "It''s probably nothing important if I can''t remember it, right?"


    His jaw clenched, the muscle twitching as if he wanted to say more but held back. The silence stretched between us again, taut and heavy.


    In an attempt to lighten the mood, I changed the subject. "Sorry I didn''t get you a gift," I said, my voice nonchalant. "But considering you already have everything, I figured it wouldn''t even matter."


    Cole, seated beside me, didn''t even glance in my direction. He shrugged, utterly unconcerned. "She fell down the stairs leading to the engine room. This time, she really broke a leg¡ªjust like she always wanted to portray."


    I turned to him sharply, his nonchalance grating against my nerves. "Did you have something to do with this?"


    Cole didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he leaned back in his seat, his expression calm, almost amused. "Well," he said at last, his voice carrying a faint trace of irony, "she wanted public sympathy. Now, she has it."


    That was all the answer I needed. My stomach churned uneasily as I pressed on. "But . . . she fell on the stairs of your yacht, didn''t she? That means your name is tied to this, whether you like it or not."


    If my question concerned him, he didn''t show it. Cole''s face remained impassive as he replied, "We''ve already taken care of it."


    I frowned deeper, leaning forward. "Really? Your PR team must be incredible because none of your names are implicated in the incident. The media''s already painting her as clumsy and unlucky."


    Cole let out a low chuckle, a sound that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. "Let''s just say we have . . . indisputable evidence that she was up to no good. We negotiated with her to make sure this little incident doesn''t blow up."


    "Up to no good?" I echoed, incredulous. "What does that even mean? Was she carrying a gun or something?"


    Cole''s lips curled into a smirk, but his tone dropped into something far colder. "My dear," he drawled, his words deliberate, "it was much worse than that."


    A shiver ran down my spine. His response left no room for clarification, but the ambiguity only fueled my curiosity. What could possibly be "worse" than that?


    I wanted to press further, to demand answers, but the glint in Cole''s eyes stopped me. It wasn''t fear that silenced me¡ªit was the realization that I might not want to know the truth. Instead, I leaned back, letting the conversation drop.


    Yet, the unease lingered, heavy in the air between us.


    It wasn''t long before my thoughts shifted to my future plans. Now that I had taken care most of my work here, it was finally time to move forward. My next move was clear¡ªit was time to go to Germany and search for my real parents.

 Chapter 235 Flights of Tension, Falls of Regret

    [EVE]


    I had kept my departure a secret from everyone except Sinclair. I didn''t want anyone following me to Germany.


    This was my journey¡ªa deeply personal one¡ªand I needed solitude to focus on searching for my real family.


    But, of course, there was one person I couldn''t deceive.


    Cole.


    "You''re not going alone," he had said the moment he found out. I should have known better than to expect otherwise.


    Now, here we were, seated inside his private jet, flying toward Berlin. His presence wasn''t exactly unwelcome, but it wasn''t what I had planned either.


    "I''m the head of your bodyguards," he reasoned, his tone calm yet firm. "What if you get kidnapped again while you''re there?"


    I had to admit¡ªhe had a point. After everything that had happened, the idea of being truly alone in a foreign country carried its own risks.


    Still, this wasn''t how I envisioned this trip. Instead of a peaceful, reflective holiday, I was stuck spending the duration with Cole.


    Great.


    "Don''t you have Christmas plans with your family?" I asked, attempting to sound casual, though my curiosity was genuine.


    He leaned back in his seat, his expression unbothered as usual. "I''ve spent Christmas with them every year. This time, I wanted to spend it with you."


    My breath hitched, and I felt the heat rush to my face. I looked away, wishing I hadn''t asked.


    "I shouldn''t have brought it up," I muttered under my breath, hoping he wouldn''t notice the way my hands fidgeted in my lap.


    [SOPHIE]


    Sophie lay in the hospital bed, her leg encased in a heavy plaster cast, immobilized from the ankle up. Her body bore the evidence of her fall¡ªdeep purple bruises mottled her skin, her ribs ached with every shallow breath, and a hairline fracture in her side made any movement excruciating.


    She stared at the ceiling, a swirl of pain, shame, and regret clouding her thoughts.


    Her parents, Sullivan and Sophia, stood at the edge of the hospital room, their faces tight with frustration. They were livid, not just with the accident, but with the ripple effects it had created.


    "This is on the Fays," Sophia fumed, her voice low but sharp. "It happened on their yacht. They need to take responsibility for this!"


    Sullivan''s jaw tightened as he crossed his arms. "And you think they''ll just roll over and accept that?" He exhaled heavily, his frustration palpable. "They found the drugs on Sophie, Sophia. That Drug you gave her. Do you know what kind of leverage that gives them?"


    The room fell silent.


    The very same illicit substance found in Sophie''s dress was also discovered in Eve''s system¡ªa damning revelation that the Fays had swiftly used to dismantle any potential legal action.


    The implication was clear: Sophie had brought the drugs aboard, likely with ill intentions. The whispers in the shadows suggested she might have planned to use it against Cole or another guest, a scheme that had not only failed but backfired spectacularly.


    Sullivan clenched his fists, his fury barely contained. "If it weren''t for those drugs," he spat, "we could''ve held them accountable. Damages, reputation repair¡ªwe could''ve forced them to take responsibility! We could have milk them!" His voice cracked, raw with anger. "But now? Now, we''re the ones footing the hospital bills, the medication costs¡ªeverything!"


    Sophia winced, tears pricking her eyes as she looked at their daughter. Sophie''s face was pale, her usual vibrancy replaced by exhaustion and pain. But the pity was fleeting. Their financial survival was at stake.


    Experience new tales on empire


    "And the Fays?" Sullivan continued, pacing the room. "They''ve cut us off. Completely. Cole was our last hope, Sophia. The connections, the partnership¡ªit''s gone. All because of this stupid, reckless mistake!"


    Sophia bit her lip, her voice trembling. "So what do we do now?"


    "What do we do?" Sullivan snapped, his voice rising. "We fix this mess. We grovel if we have to. Or I''ll¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence, his hand instinctively going to his temple as he massaged away the growing headache. "I''ll have to secure new investors. Work twice as hard, make promises I''m not even sure I can keep."

 Chapter 236 Bitter Resentments

    [SOPHIE]


    He turned back to Sophie, his expression a storm of anger and disappointment. "Do you know what you''ve done?" he barked, his voice slicing through the tense air.


    Sophie flinched, her lips trembling, but she said nothing. She couldn''t.


    Unable to contain his frustration, Sullivan did something he hadn''t done since Sophie was a child¡ªhe struck her. The sharp slap echoed in the sterile room, leaving Sophie stunned and silent.


    Sophia gasped, rushing to her daughter''s side, but she didn''t dare rebuke her husband.


    "If you hadn''t been so clumsy and useless," Sullivan growled, his voice low but seething, "we wouldn''t be in this position. We could have a chance. But now?" He shook his head, his expression one of utter despair. "Now, we''re the ones paying for your foolishness. And for what? To end up bankrupt and begging my father to take us back into his fold?"


    Sophie''s tears spilled over, but they did little to soften her father''s fury. She had hoped her misstep could somehow be overlooked, that her parents would shield her like they always had. But this time, the consequences were too great.


    Sophia cradled Sophie''s tear-streaked face, her own eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "It''s not her fault! She''s only a child!" she pleaded, her voice breaking.


    Sullivan stood rigid, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. His jaw worked as if chewing over the bitterness of their predicament. "She''s not a child anymore!" he roared, his voice sharp and biting.


    "She''s eighteen! Old enough to understand her responsibilities. She was supposed to be our chance¡ªour only chance¡ªto secure Cole, and she couldn''t even manage that with all the money we wasted on her dresses, jewelry, and that damn party!"


    "Sophie, my darling," Sophia began gently, her voice trembling with a mixture of pity and resignation. "We''ll make sure your partner is just as rich and handsome as Cole. There are many eligible men out there¡ª"


    "No! Not you too, Mom!" Sophie cried, pulling away from her mother. Her tear-streaked face twisted in betrayal. "If you hadn''t put that bitch in my place to begin with, Cole''s affection would have been mine! He wouldn''t have met that damn girl at all! Cole was supposed to be in love with me! You ruined it, Mom! I shouldn''t have been the maid! I was meant to be the lady of the Rosette!"


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart," Sophia said softly, her voice heavy with regret. "You know why we have done it. We needed to protect you. But your father is right. We need investors right now. We need money to rebuild what we''ve lost. Once we''re back on top¡ªonce we''ve secured our future¡ªyou can have the freedom to choose whoever you want. You can divorce that man. Who knows, by that time, Cole will finally be yours."


    Sophie bit her lip so hard it nearly drew blood. Her parents'' logic was cold and merciless, prioritizing their ambitions over her happiness. In their eyes, she wasn''t a daughter to be cherished but a pawn to be played.


    Her nails dug into her palms as a dark thought took root in her mind. If Cole couldn''t be hers, then he wouldn''t belong to anyone else.


    "If I can''t have Cole," she murmured to herself, her voice trembling with quiet fury, "then no one will."


    Her tears dried, replaced by a steely glint in her eyes. She would find a way¡ªno matter what it took. She didn''t care about her parents; they were the ones who had put her in this miserable position to begin with.


    Sophie believed that everything Eve had achieved¡ªespecially Cole''s affection¡ªshould have been hers.


    After all, she was the real Rosette, not Eve. If she had been the lady from the start instead of disguised as the maid, she would have gotten close to Cole, not Eve.


    She harbored a deep hatred for both her parents and Eve. To her, Eve was the root of everything wrong in her life.


    ''I guess it''s time to call for reinforcement . . . ,'' Sophie thought, an evil smirk thug at her lips.

 Chapter 237 An Unexpected Proposition

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 400 PS! Thank you all!???? ]


    === ???? ===


    Meanwhile, as Sullivan''s heavy footsteps echoed through the hospital hallway, his mind raced with a new idea.


    Eve''s real parents¡ªthey were his last card.


    Originally, his plan had been to isolate Eve on an island and milk her real parents for money. But kidnapping her nowadays had become impossible, thanks to the formidable bodyguards her father had hired.


    He didn''t know who these bodyguards were or where they came from, but every goon and mercenary he hired ended up dead before they could even get close to Eve.


    He needed a new approach.


    The Syndicate that had kidnapped Eve when she was young and sold her to him had assured him that her real parents were wealthy. That was the reason Sullivan had paid such an astronomical price for her in the first place¡ªhe believed she could prove useful down the line.


    Now, all he needed to do was contact the Syndicate again, demand information on Eve''s real parents, and use the threat of returning her to extort money from them.


    The Syndicate was a well-established, professional operation, known for kidnapping children from rich families and selling them to rival households to leverage future power.


    They had built an empire on such deals, ensuring that buying children from them was a "safe" investment for anyone with enough money.


    No one knew their names, but their reputation alone was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine.


    Dangerous. Powerful. They moved like shadows, their influence far-reaching, with silent but formidable forces backing them up.


    Sullivan had never crossed paths with them directly, but the fear of them loomed over every decision he made.


    He didn''t know who Eve''s real parents were, but the mystery gnawed at him. The Syndicate held the key, and it was time to call them again.


    Sighing, he finally sat down, still unsure of what I wanted, but too polite to turn me down.


    "What do you want to talk about?" he asked, his voice cautious, like he was bracing for something uncomfortable.


    I suppressed a chuckle at how ready he seemed to run. I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe was just about ready to bolt. But I wasn''t going to make it that easy for him.


    "Well," I began, pausing for effect, "I have an idea."


    Daniel blinked, clearly caught off guard. "An idea?" he asked, his voice uncertain, as he took a sip of water to try and steady himself.


    I nodded, my expression all smiles, though I could tell there was a bit of mischief in my gaze. "You see, we''re both single, right? So . . . I was thinking . . . why not start dating?"


    Daniel nearly choked on his drink, his eyes widening in shock. "W-wait, what?" His voice was a mix of surprise and confusion, the shock clear on his face.


    I couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. I had expected it. It was the typical response anyone would have when you suddenly throw something like that out there, especially when it came completely out of the blue.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Eve and Cole are traveling to Germany, so I''ll take this opportunity to focus on writing from another POV. Don''t worry¡ªit''ll just be a short interlude.

 Chapter 238 Sweet Revenge Served Cold

    [LINA]


    I didn''t let the awkward silence last too long before I continued.


    "Let me explain," I said, handing him a napkin to wipe the spill from his shirt. "I''m looking for a boyfriend¡ªnot because I''m desperately searching for love, but because it would make my life easier. Suitors keep pestering me, and honestly, I just want them to stop. And you . . ."


    I paused, letting my gaze meet his for a brief moment before continuing, "You wanted to clear your name, right? With me around, there''s no way that other people would think of you as just the mistress son. I think we could solve each other''s problems here."


    He frowned, clearly skeptical. "So, you want us to . . . fake it? Pretend?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    I gave a small nod, meeting his gaze seriously. "Exactly. A temporary thing. Just two people playing a part. No strings attached." I leaned back in my chair slightly, watching him carefully. "It''s simple, really. We both get what we need, and no one else has to know what''s going on behind the scenes." Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I had always been a good liar, apparently. Daniel seemed to be seriously considering my words, his brow furrowed as he mulled them over. Or maybe he was just a decent guy who took things seriously, even the absurd suggestion I had made.


    Of course, my real goal wasn''t as selfless as it seemed. I wanted him and me to use each other to move on. He needed to let go of Eve, and I desperately needed to forget about Dylan. This arrangement was going to be my way of staking everything on a relationship meant to erase the past.


    And Daniel was a genuinely nice guy¡ªa rare catch. If I was going to end up with someone, even temporarily, I wanted it to be someone like him.


    "No offense or anything, but . . . you''re not really my type," he said hesitantly, his tone soft but direct.


    I chuckled lightly, brushing it off. "I know. And don''t worry, we don''t have to be each other''s types to get along as friends, right? What do you say?"


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I don''t know . . . Pretending to date someone you don''t actually like¡ªit feels . . . weird."


    "I get that," I admitted. "But like I said, we don''t need to have a romantic relationship. Just friends. Friends who happen to spend time together. Think of it as a step forward, Daniel."


    "Is that so?" I replied, my voice syrupy sweet, though my irritation simmered beneath the surface.


    Fernand continued to talk about how awesome he was on and on and continued leaning towards me like he didn''t know what personal space was.


    Daniel returned then, placing an iced coffee and milk tea on the table, prompting Fernand to pull back. "Here you go. And here''s your change," he said, his tone polite but distant as he set the money down.


    Fernand''s grin faltered slightly as he glanced at the drinks. "Put milk in it, Daniel," he ordered casually, as if Daniel were a waiter.


    "Fernand," I warned, my patience thinning.


    "Let''s be real here, Lina," Fernand said, his grin returning. "He looks like your servant. So, he should act like one."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but Daniel beat me to it.


    "Sure," he said calmly, pouring milk into Fernand''s coffee without a hint of emotion. "There''s no need to fight over something so trivial."


    I couldn''t help but smile at his remark which he made Fernand appeared like a spoiled child.


    Fernand''s expression darkened, his ego clearly bruised. Before I could stop him, he grabbed the iced coffee and dumped it over Daniel''s shirt.


    I gasped, my anger boiling over. Without thinking, I grabbed my milk tea and threw it straight at Fernand''s smug face.


    "What the hell, Lina?!" Fernand shouted, stunned as the sticky liquid dripped from his hair and clothes.


    "It''s your fault for being a jerk, Fernand," I snapped, grabbing Daniel''s arm and pulling him to his feet. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 239 Bound by Errands

    [LINA]


    "It''s your fault for being a jerk, Fernand," I snapped, grabbing Daniel''s arm and pulling him to his feet. "Let''s go."


    I didn''t look back as we left Fernand sitting there, still too shocked to respond. My patience had limits, and Fernand had just found the edge of mine.


    I usually don''t throw things at people, but Fernand wasn''t a human¡ªhe was a walking embodiment of egotism, arrogance, and self-absorption creature.


    As we stepped outside, Daniel glanced down at his wet shirt and shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    "Well, that was . . . something."


    "Sorry about that jerk, and sorry that you have to see that," I said, feeling a mix of guilt and satisfaction. "But I think we both know you handled that way better than I did."


    "I don''t mind," he replied, his voice warm. "Honestly, it felt good to put him in his place¡ªeven if it was you who threw the drink."


    For the first time in a long time, I felt like I wasn''t dealing with things alone. Maybe this fake relationship wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    "But aren''t you going to get in trouble with that guy?" Daniel asked cautiously.


    I rolled my eyes and scoffed. "You mean the other way around, right? He''s not that important, so don''t worry about him."


    "You sure?"


    "Positive."


    "Well, that guy is . . . something."


    "You don''t have to be polite¡ªjust say arrogant and crazy," I replied with a smirk.


    Daniel chuckled softly. "Are all your suitors like that?"


    I had missed both Cole and Lina''s birthdays, an unforgivable sin in their eyes. All thanks to Leander, who had apparently decided that my life''s sole purpose was to cater to his endless list of bizarre errands.


    Every hour, my phone would buzz with another command.


    "Woman, fetch me that special blend coffee from the shop three streets down. Not the regular one¡ªmake sure it''s the one with cinnamon swirls. Oh, and check if they have oat milk. No oat milk, no deal."


    Only to end up me drinking it because he was allergic to all milks. Why order milk if you don''t want it in the first place?!


    Barely an hour later, another call.


    "I need you to pick up my dry cleaning. Don''t look at me like that¡ªit''s the red jacket with the silver buttons. You''ll know it when you see it. Just tell them it''s for me."


    If I thought I was done for the day, I was wrong. The grand finale?


    "Woman! Emergency! I need a pair of socks. Not just any socks¡ªstriped ones, green and blue. And make sure they match my mood. You can tell what my mood is, right?"


    His mood? Who even says stuff like that? At one point, I was half-convinced he was making up errands just to mess with me, laughing maniacally behind his perfect smile as I ran across town like a glorified errand girl.


    By the time I collapsed into bed each night, I didn''t feel like I was on a holiday break. I felt like I''d been roped into some twisted scavenger hunt orchestrated by a madman.


    And the worst part? I couldn''t refuse. Not because I respected him, but because, deep down, I was genuinely scared of him. Leander had this way of making you feel like your entire existence was hanging by a thread he could snip with a single word.


    R


    The sharp trill of my phone sliced through the room again, and seeing his name flash on the screen made me groan into my pillow.


    "What now?!" I snapped, my frustration finally bubbling over as I answered.


    There was a brief pause on the other end, and then his low, threatening tone came through. "What kind of tone is that, woman? Do you want to disappear like the others?"


    I froze. My irritation instantly morphed into nervous laughter as I cleared my throat and changed my tone faster than a chameleon changes color. "Ah, no! Of course not! I''m just . . . you know . . . a little tired. It''s past eight, after all."

 Chapter 240 The Devils Call

    "Ah, no! Of course not! I''m just . . . you know . . . a little tired. It''s past eight, after all."


    I was subtly trying to remind him that it was evening¡ªa time when normal people were winding down, not running around doing menial tasks. But of course, Leander was as dense as a brick wall.


    He scoffed, a sound so dismissive it made my blood boil. "It''s not that late. Come to room 417, in Grand Hotel. It''s near you, so I''ll expect you here in ten minutes."


    "Room 417? Grand Hotel? What? Why?" I stammered, sitting upright in bed, my heart already pounding.


    "Just get here. Or you''ll regret it."


    With that, the line went dead.


    I stared at my phone, dread curling in my stomach. No sane woman would ever walk into a situation like this. Who knew what was waiting for me in that room at this hour? The entire scenario screamed bad decision.


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    But Leander''s anger scared me even more than the uncertainty of what was waiting behind that door. The man didn''t just demand respect¡ªhe demanded complete submission, and I wasn''t brave (or stupid) enough to challenge him.


    As I got up and threw on a jacket, I glanced at the bodyguards I had recently hired. I''d brought them on after realizing that crossing paths with Leander wasn''t exactly a ticket to a peaceful life.


    So far, he hadn''t done anything to endanger me physically, but his habit of treating me like a personal assistant-slash-servant was putting my patience¡ªand sanity¡ªto the test.


    I''ll be safe. I thought to myself.


    I repeated that lie in my head as I made my way to the dreaded room 417, each step feeling heavier than the last. Knowing Leander, this could be anything from some ridiculous errand to a ploy to entertain himself at my expense. My only consolation was that, so far, his requests had been annoying but harmless.


    I just hoped tonight wouldn''t be the night he decided to break that pattern.


    I froze, staring at him in disbelief. "Y-you . . . you called me here to bandage your wounds?"


    Leander''s lips curved into a grin, and my heart thudded uncomfortably hard against my chest. "What else did you think I called you here for?"


    My face burned as I stumbled over my words. "I-I thought you wanted me to fetch coffee or do your laundry or something!"


    He chuckled, the sound deep and almost teasing. "Not tonight. Maybe tomorrow. For now, just get over here and bandage my back."


    I clenched my fists, massaging my temples as I tried to process the sheer audacity of this man. "Wouldn''t it be easier if you just went to the hospital?"


    "No." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    "Oh, I get it," I said, narrowing my eyes. "It''s because of those illegal fights, isn''t it? You''re afraid the police will find out."


    His gaze sharpened, and I immediately regretted my words. "How do you know about that?" he asked, his voice dropping to a deep, gravelly tone that made me shrink back slightly. "Are you psychic or something?"


    "Wait . . . so I''m right?" I gawked.


    "Except I''m not afraid of the police." His tone was nonchalant, as if this was just another day in his life. "It''s just some gang I had to put in their place, and I don''t want my father to know and blow it out of proportion."


    Of course, the big boss of the mafia empire was his father.


    "Wait, gang?" My voice rose an octave. "What kind of life are you living?"


    "The kind where I don''t need your commentary," he shot back. "Now, are you coming here to help or not?"


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. Dealing with Leander was like trying to reason with a two year old child¡ªpointless, frustrating, and exhausting.


    Begrudgingly, I grabbed the first-aid kit and moved closer, all the while mentally questioning every life choice that had led me to this moment.

 Chapter 241 The Rogues Charm

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 800PS! Thank you all!]


    === ???? === Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    [IRAYA]


    I carefully approached him, my heart pounding as I got a closer look at the wounds scattered across his chest and shoulder.


    Blood had smeared over his skin, but beneath it, I couldn''t help but notice the taut muscles that flexed subtly as he moved.


    Focus, Iraya, focus, I scolded myself, though my traitorous eyes kept darting to the defined lines of his torso. His tattoos only made it worse, the intricate designs winding across his skin like they were daring me to look longer.


    Leander leaned back slightly, resting one arm on the bed to give me better access. "Well? Are you going to gawk all night, or are you going to do something about it?"


    I swallowed hard, snapping my gaze back to the task at hand. "You''re insufferable, you know that?" I muttered, opening the first-aid kit and grabbing the disinfectant.


    He smirked, clearly enjoying my flustered state. "I get that a lot."


    Rolling my eyes, I dabbed some antiseptic on a cotton pad and pressed it against the deep cut on his shoulder. He hissed through his teeth, and I glanced up in alarm.


    I wanted to get even with him for teasing me, but it seemed like a reckless move¡ªespecially considering that if I caught him in the wrong mood, I might very well lose my head for it.


    "Does it hurt?" I asked panic, my voice betraying a hint of concern.


    "Of course it hurts," he grumbled. "It''s a knife wound, not a scratch."


    "Well, maybe if you avoided getting into fights, you wouldn''t have to deal with this," I shot back, carefully cleaning the wound.


    He didn''t reply, just watched me with an unreadable expression as I worked. My hands trembled slightly as I applied the bandage, the warmth of his skin against my fingers sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    I moved on to another gash across his chest, trying to ignore how the dim light highlighted every contour of his body. My eyes betrayed me again, flicking downward for just a second too long. When I realized what I''d done, I felt heat rush to my face.


    "Do you always blush this much when you''re helping someone?" Leander teased, his voice low and amused.


    A knock sounded at the door. "Miss? Is everything alright in there?" one of my bodyguards called from outside.


    Leander threw his head back and laughed, a deep, throaty sound that only irritated me further. "What''s wrong? Haven''t been kissed like that by your boyfriend before?"


    My brain short-circuited. Blood rushed to my face so fast I was sure I''d combust. "W-what?!"


    "Miss, should we come in?!" the bodyguards pressed, voices filled with concern.


    "I''m talking about your boyfriend, the one who''s been cheating on you right under your nose," Leander said lazily, leaning back on his elbows like he hadn''t just dropped a bomb. "You''re blind and deaf to it, huh? Or maybe just pretending not to notice."


    "What?!" My voice cracked, a mix of confusion and fury.


    "Miss, we''re coming in!" the guards insisted.


    "NO! Goddammit, I''m fine! Stay right there!" I hollered, trying to steady my breathing.


    Leander smirked, popping a bottle of beer open with a flick of his thumb. "So, you can curse. You should let that wild side out more often. Who knows? Maybe then your boyfriend wouldn''t cheat on you."


    "That''s none of your business," I snapped, my hands curling into fists.


    "If I were you, I''d book the two of them a one-way trip to a crocodile-infested island," he said, his grin turning devilish. "Or better yet, drop them in the middle of a jungle. I''ve got a couple of tricks for handling people who cross me. Want to see a skull collection?"


    "Absolutely not!" I squeaked, horror creeping into my tone. "You''re insane!"


    He laughed again, the sound echoing in my ears as I stormed to the door.


    "Miss, are you alright?" one of the guards asked, eyeing me with concern as I stepped out.


    "F-fine," I stammered, smoothing my hair and clearing my throat.


    "What happened to your neck?" the other guard asked, eyes narrowing.


    Instinctively, my hand shot up to cover the spot where his lips had been. "NOTHING! Let''s go!"


    I marched away as quickly as possible, ignoring the heat in my cheeks and the knowing smirk that followed me from the room.

 Chapter 242 Leanders Wrath, Eves Echoes

    Iraya''s holidays were anything but restful. She spent her days running errands left and right for Leander''s whims, while he indulged in his carefree lifestyle.


    Tonight, she was out in town, searching for specific cuts of rare meat that Leander had demanded.


    Meanwhile, Leander was sprawled in a dimly lit bar, surrounded by his rowdy friends, their laughter echoing off the walls as they emptied one bottle after another.


    "So, this Iraya girl," one of them began with a mocking chuckle, leaning back in his seat, "is she your new errand girl now?"


    The group erupted into laughter.


    "Where''d she come from, anyway?" another chimed in, slurring his words slightly.


    "I heard she''s from some far-off country," a third one added, his tone laced with derision.


    "Yeah, a foreign student," someone else sneered. "Bet her parents are loaded with cash."


    "Isn''t her boyfriend that rich guy? Probably just leeching off his money while she plays servant for you. That''s probably why she''s a push over."


    Their jabs were punctuated by laughter, harsh and biting. Leander remained silent, his face unreadable as he tipped back his beer.


    One of the bolder ones leaned closer to Leander, his grin sly and his eyes glinting with mischief. "Hey, Leander," he drawled, wiggling his eyebrows, "how about you lend her to me for a night? She''s not my usual type, but that body of hers is something else. And that chestnut hair? Definitely worth a try."


    Another friend joined in, egging him on. "Yeah, share her around with us! She''s your toy anyway, right?"


    "Hey, I call next!"


    "Don''t forget me!"


    I had the dream again.


    It always started the same way¡ªsoft, distant voices that I could barely make out, like echoes carried on the wind.


    I strained to hear them, but they remained just out of reach, teasing me with their familiarity. Then came the faces¡ªblurred and indistinct, yet somehow I knew they were my real parents.


    In the dream, I was in a house. Not a grand mansion or anything extravagant, just a small, cozy home filled with warmth. My parents were there, their laughter filling the air as they bustled about. I never saw their faces clearly, but I could feel their love, the unspoken bond that tethered me to them.


    There were children too¡ªthree of them, my siblings. They were rowdy and full of energy, their playful chaos filling every corner of the house. Sometimes, one of them would drag me into a game or tug on my sleeve to share a secret. Other times, we''d all sit around the kitchen table, sharing stories and laughing until our sides ached.


    We didn''t have much, but we were happy. Genuinely happy. The kind of happiness that didn''t need words to explain.


    And then, like always, I woke up.


    Reality hit me like a cold wind, leaving an ache deep in my chest. The warmth of the dream faded, replaced by the stark emptiness of the present.


    Each time, I tried to hold on to the remnants of the dream, but they slipped through my fingers like sand.


    Disappointment followed, sharper and more unbearable with every awakening.


    Maybe the dream was just my mind''s way of giving me something I could never have. A family that didn''t exist. A love that had never been mine.


    And each time I dreamed, the hole grew wider, the ache more profound. Because deep down, I feared that the happiness in my dreams was nothing more than a cruel illusion, a fleeting glimpse of something I might never truly find.


    However, this time, when I woke up, it wasn''t the emptiness of reality that greeted me¡ªit was Cole''s face.


    "Good morning," he said casually, his voice smooth and calm, as though this were the most normal thing in the world.


    I bolted upright, heart racing. My eyes darted around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. We were in a room, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains of the plane. I was lying on a bed¡ªa bed I definitely didn''t recognize. And beside me was Cole!

 Chapter 243 A Fragile Hope and Unwanted Compromise

    [BONUS Chapter for reaching 1000PS! Thank you all!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "W-what . . . what happened?" I stammered, my voice unsteady with a mix of confusion and panic. My eyes darted around the unfamiliar space, my heart pounding in my chest. At least my clothes were still intact¡ªthat was a small relief.


    Cole leaned back slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile. His amusement was subtle but unmistakable. Yet, his expression betrayed nothing else, remaining as poker face as ever.


    "I''ve done nothing to you if that''s what you''re thinking," he said, his voice calm yet tinged with dry humor. "Except . . . stare at you."


    I raised an eyebrow, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, that''s not creepy at all."


    Cole chuckled lightly, the sound both disarming and infuriating, before his expression turned serious. He shifted closer, sitting on the edge of the bed, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made me squirm.


    "What?" I asked, my discomfort evident as I tried to avoid his piercing stare.


    "You''ve been calling out for your parents in your sleep," he began softly, his words cutting through the fragile calm of the moment. "Is this . . . something that happens often?"


    Caught off guard, I fidgeted, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear in a vain attempt to appear unbothered. "Well . . . if you were me¡ªsomeone who doesn''t know her parents¡ªyou''d probably dream about them too."


    The hotel we''d booked stood as a beacon of luxury amid the sleepy village, its lights casting a warm glow against the cold winter night. Relief washed over me as we stepped inside, only to dissipate moments later when the receptionist delivered the news.


    "We only have one master suite left," the clerk said with an apologetic smile. "It has a king-sized bed, so you two don''t need to worry about comfort, and the room is the top of the line in our hotel."


    I blinked, the words taking a moment to register. "What? There''s no other room available?"


    "Unfortunately, no. With the holidays, we''re fully booked," the clerk replied, though her attention kept drifting to Cole, her polite smile lingering just a bit too long on him.


    I ignored the odd exchange, my focus laser-sharp on the problem at hand. "Are there any other hotels nearby with vacancies?"


    The clerk hesitated. "There are a few, but I''m afraid they''re all full as well. The more affordable ones are usually the first to sell out, and not to brag, but we''re one of the top ten hotels in Germany."


    I bit my lip, frustration bubbling up. I didn''t care if this hotel was ranked number one in the world¡ªI just wanted my own space. The idea of sharing a room, let alone a bed, with Cole felt like a disaster waiting to happen.


    "Could you please call around? Maybe someone had a cancellation?" I pressed, refusing to give up. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Of course. It will take me a few minutes to check. In the meantime, feel free to have a seat," the clerk offered.


    I turned to wait, fidgeting anxiously. Cole, on the other hand, leaned casually against the reception desk, exuding an infuriating sense of calm. His relaxed demeanor was a stark contrast to my inner turmoil, and it only made my nerves worse.


    "You should just take the room," he said after a moment, his voice smooth and unbothered.

 Chapter 244 Uninvited Tensions

    [EVE]


    "You should just take the room," he said after a moment, his voice smooth and unbothered.


    I shot him a glare. "I will¡ªif you sleep outside."


    He chuckled, his laugh low and teasing. "Honestly, Eve, we''re practically a couple now. Minus the formalities, of course."


    My eyes narrowed, but he continued, undeterred. "I''ve seen all of you, kissed you, and done things¡ª"


    "Enough!" I hissed, cutting him off with a sharp glare. My face burned at his shamelessness, and I crossed my arms defensively. "Stop using that argument every time. It''s getting old."


    His grin only widened, a mischievous glint in his eyes that made my stomach flip. Before he could say anything more, the clerk called my name, mercifully interrupting the awkward exchange.


    "Miss Rosette?"


    Grateful for the distraction, I practically bolted toward her, desperate to escape Cole and the heat crawling up my neck.


    The clerk gave me a sympathetic look as she shook her head. "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t find any other rooms available in the area. It looks like this is your only option."


    I stood frozen for a moment, the weight of her words sinking in. Sharing a room with Cole¡ªno, sharing a bed with Cole¡ªwas now inevitable.


    Behind me, I could hear the faint sound of his footsteps as he approached, his voice soft and insistent. "Eve, it''s just sharing a room. I''ll sleep in the couch if you''re so worried."


    I turned to face him, my resolve faltering as I met his gaze. There was no teasing in his eyes now, only sincerity. It wasn''t fair¡ªhow could he disarm me so easily?


    "Fine," I said finally, my voice barely above a whisper. "But don''t get any ideas, Cole. This doesn''t mean anything."


    "Relax," he said with an infuriatingly calm smile. "I''m just going to take a bath. You can join me if you want."


    "Absolutely not!" I yelped, my voice embarrassingly high-pitched. "Go inside the bathroom and undress there!"


    He ignored my protests, shrugging off his shirt and tossing it casually onto a chair. My eyes betrayed me, darting to his chest¡ªhis perfectly toned chest¡ªand those sculpted abs that seemed carved by an artist''s hand. My gaze dipped lower, catching the unmistakable line of his pelvis that disappeared beneath his waistband.


    I quickly turned away, my face burning. "What are you doing?! Put your clothes back on!"


    "I''m going to take a shower, of course I''d be naked," he said, completely unfazed. But then he slipped his fingers to the band of his pants, tugging them down with deliberate slowness.


    My heart slammed against my ribs. He was still wearing his boxers, but that didn''t help¡ªespecially not when I noticed the prominent bulge straining against the fabric. My breath hitched, and I felt an overwhelming urge to look away, yet I couldn''t.


    It was still growing, and I couldn''t tear my eyes away, terrified yet transfixed by the possibility that his cock might break free from the confines of his boxers.


    "W-why are you like this?!" I stammered, flustered and scandalized. Desperate, I grabbed the nearest object¡ªa towel¡ªand hurled it at him. "Stop being a pervert!"


    He caught the towel with ease, laughing richly as he made his way toward the bathroom. "You''re cute when you''re mad, you know that?"


    I could only gape at him, utterly mortified. "T-that hooligan," I muttered under my breath, pressing my palms to my cheeks in a vain attempt to cool them.


    The sound of running water filled the room, accompanied by his low, velvety laughter echoing from behind the bathroom door. I sank onto the edge of the bed, burying my face in my hands as I struggled to calm my racing heart.


    Why did he have to be like this? He had a way of disarming me, of making my emotions spiral out of control.


    Moments like these made me question why I''d ever agreed to let him tag along.


    Yet, as much as I hated to admit it, part of me wasn''t entirely sure if I regretted it.

 Chapter 245 Are you Seducing Me?

    [EVE]@@@@


    Cole was still in the shower, and I was left pacing the room like a caged animal. My heart raced, and no amount of deep breaths could calm me.


    Alone in a room with him, at night¡ªit felt like the setup to something out of a romance novel.


    Idiot!


    I knocked myself lightly on the head, trying to banish the ridiculous thoughts swirling in my mind. Even the idea that something might happen between us was absurd.


    But the more I tried to push the notion away, the more my mind betrayed me, drifting back to earlier glimpses of him¡ªthe way his eyes narrowed with desire, the sharp definition of his abs, and the teasing line of his waistband.


    My face burned, and I covered it with my hands, groaning softly. Why wouldn''t these thoughts leave me alone? They circled like vultures, preying on my weakness.


    "It''s all Cole''s fault," I muttered under my breath. "He''s too . . . too much."


    "And what fault are we talking about here?"


    His smooth voice startled me, cutting through the quiet like a warm blade. I whipped around, and there he was¡ªstanding in the bathroom, dripping wet.


    My gaze faltered immediately, but not before I registered everything. Water glistened on his broad chest, tracing the dips and ridges of his muscles, and a towel hung precariously low on his hips. It wasn''t fair. The man might as well have been sculpted out of marble.


    He had the decency to cover himself, but the towel did little to hide the unmistakable outline beneath. It clung in a way that left very little to the imagination¡ªhe might as well have been naked.


    I swallowed hard, my voice coming out sharp and panicked. "N-nothing! And for heaven''s sake, cover yourself!"


    He chuckled, the sound low and teasing, as he grabbed another towel to dry his hair. "So tense. You should really learn to relax."


    I didn''t dare respond. Instead, I turned on my heel and bolted past him into the bathroom, closing the door with a loud snap. Leaning against it, I pressed a hand to my chest, as if that would steady the wild thumping of my heart.


    What was wrong with me? This wasn''t normal. I wasn''t normal.


    The image of him standing there, casual yet so impossibly attractive, wouldn''t leave my mind. Worse, I felt like it had seared itself into my memory forever.


    I turned on the shower, letting the water run before stepping in. The cool stream hit my skin, but it did little to douse the lingering heat. As the water cascaded down, I exhaled slowly, letting the tension ebb away.


    Yet even as I stood there, I couldn''t fully escape. His teasing words echoed in my ears, his smirk, the way his towel clung to him. I gritted my teeth, frustrated with myself.


    This wasn''t just about Cole being attractive¡ªit was about what he did to me. The way he invaded my thoughts without even trying. The way he made me feel flustered, vulnerable, and completely unguarded.


    I placed my forehead against the cool tiles, letting the water stream down my back. It wasn''t helping.


    "Damn him," I whispered to no one. "Damn him for making me feel this way."


    And yet, as I tried to push the thoughts away, I knew they''d find their way back the moment I left this bathroom.


    Taking a full, deep breath, I forced all thoughts of Cole and his barely-there towel out of my mind. I focused entirely on the luxurious features of the bathroom, determined to take my time and distract myself.


    I sank into the wooden hot spring tub, letting the warmth ease the tension in my muscles. The soothing bath salts and fizzing bath bombs surrounded me with calming scents, but no amount of lavender or eucalyptus could quiet my racing heart.


    He chuckled, the sound low and teasing, as he grabbed another towel to dry his hair. "So tense. You should really learn to relax."


    I didn''t dare respond. Instead, I turned on my heel and bolted past him into the bathroom, closing the door with a loud snap. Leaning against it, I pressed a hand to my chest, as if that would steady the wild thumping of my heart.


    What was wrong with me? This wasn''t normal. I wasn''t normal.


    The image of him standing there, casual yet so impossibly attractive, wouldn''t leave my mind. Worse, I felt like it had seared itself into my memory forever.


    I turned on the shower, letting the water run before stepping in. The cool stream hit my skin, but it did little to douse the lingering heat. As the water cascaded down, I exhaled slowly, letting the tension ebb away.


    Yet even as I stood there, I couldn''t fully escape. His teasing words echoed in my ears, his smirk, the way his towel clung to him. I gritted my teeth, frustrated with myself.


    This wasn''t just about Cole being attractive¡ªit was about what he did to me. The way he invaded my thoughts without even trying. The way he made me feel flustered, vulnerable, and completely unguarded.


    I placed my forehead against the cool tiles, letting the water stream down my back. It wasn''t helping.


    "Damn him," I whispered to no one. "Damn him for making me feel this way."


    And yet, as I tried to push the thoughts away, I knew they''d find their way back the moment I left this bathroom.


    Taking a full, deep breath, I forced all thoughts of Cole and his barely-there towel out of my mind. I focused entirely on the luxurious features of the bathroom, determined to take my time and distract myself.


    I sank into the wooden hot spring tub, letting the warmth ease the tension in my muscles. The soothing bath salts and fizzing bath bombs surrounded me with calming scents, but no amount of lavender or eucalyptus could quiet my racing heart.


    Moving to the shower, I experimented with its cascading rainfall feature and mood-enhancing disco lights, chuckling softly at the sheer extravagance. Even the bidet in the corner caught my attention, and I found myself testing its functions just to kill more time.


    I finished with my nightly skincare routine, taking an unnecessarily long time at the mirror to dab creams and serums on my face in precise, measured strokes.


    It didn''t matter how long I delayed. When I emerged, the sight that greeted me stole every ounce of composure I had painstakingly built.


    Cole was lounging casually on the couch, his phone in hand and a smug, knowing look on his face. His robe was loosely tied, revealing a tempting amount of his chest and the strong line of his collarbone. His damp hair fell messily over his forehead, the slight sheen of water on his skin catching the light.


    It was then that I realized my grave mistake.


    In my haste, I had forgotten to bring my pajamas into the bathroom. I stood frozen in place, clad in nothing but a thin hotel robe. My damp hair clung to my shoulders, and the soft material barely covered me, revealing more than I''d like.


    Cole''s gaze lifted from his phone, his dark eyes locking onto mine. A flicker of something dangerous passed through them¡ªsomething that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Is that your way of seducing me?" His voice was low, velvety, and far too calm.


    "W-what?" I stammered, my cheeks burning. "I''m just trying to get my clothes!" Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    He stood slowly, his movements fast. His gaze traveled down my figure, lingering at the hem of my robe. "Parading out here like this, hair dripping, skin flushed¡ªyou expect me to believe you''re not doing this on purpose?"


    I gawked at him, my indignation flaring. "Of course I''m wet¡ªI just took a bath! And this is all I have to wear right now until I get my damn clothes!"


    Wait, why was I explaining to him again?


    Cole''s grin deepened as he took a step closer, his presence suffocating. His arms braced on either side of me, caging me against the wall. I could feel the heat radiating from him, his scent¡ªa mix of clean soap and something inherently masculine¡ªclouding my senses.

 Chapter 246 Unleashed Desires

    [WARNING! MATURE content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "Wet?" His voice dropped to a husky whisper, his lips brushing my ear. "Are you teasing me, Eve?"


    My breath hitched, and I clenched my fists at my sides, refusing to back down. "Are you so desperate that you''ll twist everything I say to suit your fantasies?"


    Cole chuckled darkly, the sound sending a thrill down my spine. "Desperate? No. But for you, Eve?" His voice softened, turning almost tender. "I''m undeniably horny all the time."


    The words ignited something deep inside me, heat pooling low in my belly and spreading like wildfire through my body. I squeezed my thighs together instinctively, cursing myself for my reaction.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Before I could respond, he leaned closer, his lips grazing the sensitive shell of my ear as he whispered, "Too bad. We have an early morning tomorrow, if not, you won''t be able to get out of the bed."


    Then, as if to torment me further, he let his tongue flick lightly against my ear before pulling away entirely.


    I stood there, stunned and trembling. Instead of relief, a wave of frustration surged through me. He had stirred every nerve in my body, teased me until I was breathless¡ªand now he was walking away like nothing had happened?


    Oh no. If he thought he could just leave me like this, he was sorely mistaken.


    His lips left a trail of fire on my skin as he trailed kisses down to the curve of my neck, his fingers cupping my breasts with a possessive intensity. He bit down on one nipple, and I felt a jolt of pleasure coursing through me.


    He growled against me, his cock grinding against me with an almost brutal force. But despite the urgency, he never fully entered me, instead torturing us both by hovering just at the edge.


    "Be glad we still have work to do tomorrow," Cole whispered against my ear, his breath shaky for control, "or you won''t be able to walk once I''m through with you."


    He released me abruptly, sending me stumbling forward until I was against the wall. His hands grasped for my breast groping and squeezing it, moulding it to his heart''s contents.


    This time, he hoisted up my ass in the air. His mouth descended upon the back of my neck in a bruising kiss as he ground his cock against my slit once more.


    The new position sent shockwaves through my entire body as his balls slapped loudly into the flesh of my buttocks. The wetness of my core and his precum mingled, causing the room to fill with a chorus of slapping sounds and our ragged gasps for air.


    Cole''s fingers dug deep into my thighs, squeezing them together, as he pounded faster and faster, his cock rubbing against my clit in furious circles. I felt my climax building like a dam about to burst its banks.


    The room was now awash in an erotic symphony: Cole''s grunts of pleasure, my own keening moans, and the primal slapping sound of skin on skin. It was almost as if we were two animals locked in a fierce mating ritual ¨C driven by instinct alone to satiate our deepest desires.


    We crested the pinnacle of pleasure simultaneously, our bodies convulsing in a desperate attempt to release the pent-up tension. I felt Cole''s hot cum splattering all over my thighs, mingling with my own sticky fluids in a post-coital glow.


    As we rode out the wave of ecstasy, I panted and stumbled against the wall, Cole''s supporting arms around my waist prevented me from falling. My legs trembled like jelly, threatening to give way beneath me.


    Cole leaned over me, his tongue tracing the sweat-dampened curve of my spine before whispering huskily into my ear: "We''re not done yet, Eve."


    My heart skipped a beat as his words sent shivers coursing down my spine. His cock hardened against me once more, leaving no doubt that he was already primed for round two.


    I suddenly had a sinking feeling that I wouldn''t be able to get a wink of sleep tonight ¨C not with this beast unleashed upon me.

 Chapter 247 Ravaged Bliss

    [WARNING! MATURE content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Cole laid me down on the bed. I felt his intense gaze upon me. From my vantage point, all I could see was the unbridled desire etched across his face as he leaned in to claim my lips and then continue down my neck, pausing to nibble at the curve of my collarbone and breasts.


    I felt his cock throbbed against me, its massive size evident. Veins pulsed around it like a roadmap of pure male intensity, while precum sported from the tip like a beacon calling out for release.@@@@


    I thought - or perhaps hoped - that this would be the moment when he finally claimed me completely by inserting himself into my depths. But I was gravely mistaken.


    Instead, Cole''s lips closed over mine once more before descending lower still to lavish attention upon every inch of my skin. His tongue danced along the contours of my body, tracing lines and curves before settling at last on one place I hadn''t anticipated: between my thighs.


    My breath caught in surprise as he began to kiss my core with reckless abandon. His tongue licked and probed every fold, every crease, and every hidden recess of my pussy. I gasped in shock and delight as he worked his magic upon me, sending shivers coursing through my very being.


    Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine he would kiss me there. For as long as I had known him, he had always been reserved, aloof, and indifferent¡ªa man of few words and guarded emotions. But in this moment, all of that restraint seemed to have vanished, replaced by a fervent, insatiable hunger that left me breathless.


    He was like a completely different person now, unrecognizable from the man I thought I knew. His touch was urgent, his gaze dark with desire, as if a dam had broken inside him, unleashing a torrent of raw passion.


    I whimpered and trembled beneath him as he ravished me with an unrelenting ferocity that left no doubt whatsoever who was in control.


    With each stroke of his tongue, I felt myself becoming more and more insatiable. My body arched against his touch, begging for more as I moaned loudly. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    The room seemed to fade away leaving only the primal sensation of Cole''s mouth on my clit while his finger buried deep within me - a symphony of pleasure so intense it was almost unbearable.


    Cole didn''t hesitate or pause. He continued to lick and suck every inch of me until I was wetter than ever before - not just from arousal but from sheer desperation to be claimed by him completely.


    My legs trembled beneath him as he worked their way higher up my body, his tongue dancing across the creases of my skin as he moved. My breasts were licked and sucked like ripe fruit, each sensation building upon the last until I felt myself hovering on the brink of climax.


    And then it happened - a wave of pleasure so intense it crashed over me like a tidal wave, obliterating all rational thought and leaving only the raw sensation of euphoria.


    I screamed in release as Cole''s mouth slammed against mine in a wild, primal kiss, his fingers thrusting deep inside me with an unrelenting ferocity.


    The sensation was almost overwhelming - like being consumed by a fiery inferno that threatened to engulf every last shred of composure. My body arched against him, begging for more as I moaned loudly into his mouth.


    Cole slid another finger inside me, his movements growing faster and more deliberate with each thrust. The intensity of his rhythm left me trembling, my body teetering on the edge of another powerful climax. Every stroke pushed me closer to the brink, the tension building within me like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    And then it came again - another wave of pleasure so intense it left me gasping for air that left made me passed out.

 Chapter 248 A Future with You

    [EVE]


    I woke up feeling utterly drained, my body heavy and unresponsive. A dull ache lingered in my lower half, a reminder of the intensity of last night.


    Who knew that even without crossing the final line, such intimacy could leave me so utterly spent?


    In the haze of my exhaustion, I became aware of Cole beside me. He moved with gentle care, a warm cloth in his hand as he cleaned my skin, and probably all our cum last night.


    "Rest, Eve. You need it," he said softly, his voice a soothing balm to my tired mind.


    Too drowsy and weak to respond, I allowed the weight of sleep to pull me under once more. If the world were ending at that moment, I wouldn''t have cared¡ªI was too drained to fight the pull of oblivion.


    === ???? ===


    The next morning, I woke feeling refreshed and oddly euphoric. My body was light, almost buoyant, as though a burden I hadn''t realized I was carrying had been lifted.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, the world seemed brighter, kinder, as if the pieces of my shattered heart had finally begun to fit together again.@@@@


    Is this what they meant by the afterglow? Was this the peace women spoke of after being watered all night, even without taking that ultimate step? I couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Cole''s voice broke through my reverie, low and steady, yet tinged with something I couldn''t quite place. The events of last night rushed back to me in vivid detail, every kisses and lingering touch replaying in my mind. My cheeks flushed, and I looked away.


    Regret? It should have been the natural response, the safe emotion. But as I searched within myself, I found none. I had known this would happen the moment we were left alone, the inevitability of us burning brighter than my doubts. We were like a pair of matches in the same box¡ªone spark, and we''d combust.


    It was only waiting to happen.


    "What? Regretting last night already?" Cole asked, his tone unreadable, though his eyes watched me seriously.


    I shook my head and sighed. "What happened between us was mutual. There''s no reason to regret it."


    Cole raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a sly, teasing smirk. "Are you doubting me?"


    "Should I?" I shot back, trying to maintain some semblance of composure, though my heart was racing.


    His expression softened, but his next words knocked the air from my lungs. "Then how about we get married?"


    "What?" I blinked, unsure if I had heard him correctly.


    "In fact," he continued, his enthusiasm building, "let''s get married right now. We can head to the orphanage first¡ªthen I''ll take care of everything else. A certificate, a celebration, whatever you want."


    He pulled out his phone, his fingers already dialing as if the idea wasn''t just spontaneous but inevitable. I barely managed to grab his wrist in time.


    "Wait¡ªare you serious?" My voice wavered between disbelief and exasperation. Knowing Cole, he absolutely would go through with it.


    His arms wrapped around me, pulling me close as he rested his chin on the top of my head. "Of course I''m serious," he murmured. "It''s the only way I''ll ever sleep soundly¡ªknowing you''re mine, and I''m yours." His voice dipped, rich with sincerity. "Let''s make a promise, Eve. A contract that we''ll never part. No divorces, no separations. Just us. Forever."


    His words, so heavy with emotion, made my heart skip a beat. But the weight of them was overwhelming, and I pressed my palms against his chest, creating just enough distance to breathe.


    "Cole," I began, shaking my head. "You need to slow down. I''m not ready to be your wife¡ªnot yet. I don''t want a wedding right now."


    He sighed, his arms loosening but not letting me go entirely. "You''re right. You deserve a grand wedding, something unforgettable," he admitted, his tone softening. "But how about this¡ªfor now, we can get the marriage certificate. That''s faster, and¡ª"


    "Cole!" I cut him off, a laugh escaping despite myself. "You''re ruining the mood!"


    The tension dissolved as his playful grin returned. "Am I?" he asked, his mischievous tone back in full force.


    "Yes!" I said, laughing despite the butterflies in my stomach.


    Cole leaned down, his forehead resting against mine as his smile grew tender. "Alright, I''ll wait," he said softly, his voice a gentle promise. "But just know, Eve¡ªwhen the time comes, I''ll give you the world."


    His words left me breathless, and though the moment wasn''t perfect, it was ours. And somehow, that made it all the more meaningful.

 Chapter 249 Stalking Damien

    [ESTELLE]


    Stalking Damien in Frizkiel wasn''t just difficult¡ªit was an Olympic-level event.


    Forget scaling mountains or swimming across turbulent seas; tailing that man through the busiest city in the kingdom required unparalleled patience, stealth, and, apparently, the ability to look like a complete lunatic.


    First of all, Frizkiel was massive, a labyrinth of twisting streets, bustling markets, and alleys that seemed to exist solely to confuse me. And Damien? He was fast¡ªannoyingly fast. One second, he was casually walking along a cobblestone street, and the next, he''d duck into some obscure shop buying crystal lizard hats or something equally bizarre. How did he even find these places?


    To blend in, I decided to go "incognito." A long cloak, a scarf wrapped around my face, and a pair of oversized goggles (don''t ask where I got them).@@@@


    Did I look suspicious? Absolutely. Did it help? Not at all. At one point, a street performer mistook me for a fellow entertainer and asked if I wanted to join their act.


    But the worst part? Damien seemed to have a sixth sense for being watched. Every time I thought I was closing in, he''d stop abruptly and glance over his shoulder. Cue me throwing myself behind barrels, carts, and once¡ªregrettably¡ªa cabbage stand. The vendor was not pleased.


    "Miss, are you planning to buy something, or are you just here to crush my dreams?" he huffed as I tried to pretend I wasn''t covered in squashed cabbages.


    "I''m, uh, browsing," I stammered, peeking out to see Damien disappearing around another corner.


    This continued for hours. HOURS. At one point, I considered giving up and letting fate handle it, but no. I was Estelle Fay Johnson, and I never give up. I was committed. Even if my feet were aching, my dignity was in shreds, and I smelled faintly of cabbage.


    The funniest (and most humiliating) moment came when Damien suddenly doubled back. I panicked and dove into the nearest doorway, only to realize too late that it was a bakery. The aroma of fresh bread hit me like a truck, and my stomach betrayed me with a loud growl.


    Damien walked past, glanced briefly into the shop, and smirked. Did he know I was there? Was that smirk for me? I clutched a loaf of bread like it was a lifeline and tried to look inconspicuous. Spoiler alert: I failed.


    By the end of the day, I was exhausted, starving, and questioning all my life choices. Stalking Damien wasn''t just difficult¡ªit was like playing chess with a master while blindfolded. But as I watched him finally settle at a quiet cafe?, his expression softening as he sipped his tea, I couldn''t help but think it was worth it.


    Because Damien wasn''t just a man. He was my forever. And I, Estelle, was determined to solve him¡ªeven if it meant smelling like cabbage for the rest of my life.


    My confidence faltered. "The most expensive . . . ?"


    He picked up the menu, flipping it open with the precision of someone who knew exactly what he was doing. "They have a truffle-stuffed pheasant dish here. It''s . . . 300 gold."


    Three. Hundred. Gold.


    "Not dollars?"


    Damien''s lips curled into a small, almost smug smile as he leaned his head against his hand, clearly entertained. "Frizkiel is rich in gold and precious stones, so sometimes, we pay in gold here."


    "I-Is that so?" My voice wavered slightly, but I quickly forced a cheerful tone.


    He raised an eyebrow, his amusement evident. "Is that a problem?"


    I swallowed hard, maintaining the brightest, most confident smile I could muster. "Of course not! Nothing''s too expensive for my¡ªuh, future hubby!"


    The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    Damien blinked, and his smile widened into something dangerously close to a grin. "Future hubby, hmm?"


    I beamed. "That''s right. You and I are destined for each other. If you say yes right now, we can get our marriage certificate."


    Damien didn''t reply, but his eyes sparkled with mirth as he gestured to the waiter.


    Meanwhile, I did a quick mental inventory of my jewelry pouch. I had a few gold pieces and some semi-precious stones¡ªsurely enough to cover a meal, right? Surely.


    This was fine. Totally fine. Nothing like casually betting my financial stability on impressing Damien. I have all the money in the world. What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 250 Unyielding Hearts

    [ESTELLE]


    As the waiter returned, I ordered the pheasant with a sinking feeling in my chest¡ªand a growing awareness of the empty coin pouch in my pocket.@@@@


    I think I forgot my gold and withdrew some money.


    "Is something the matter?" Damien asked, his smile curving in that infuriatingly calm and charming way.


    I cleared my throat, trying to regain some composure. "N-nothing! Just wondering . . . do they accept card here?"


    Damien chuckled softly, clearly amused. "Yes, they do."


    I exhaled in relief, feeling my nerves ease. "Whew! In that case, we''re all set."


    His chuckle turned into a low laugh that sent a warm shiver down my spine. "I''m just messing with you," he said, leaning back in his chair. "I own the cafe?, so order whatever you want."


    My jaw nearly hit the floor. He owned the cafe?? Of course he did¡ªbecause why wouldn''t he? This was Damien we were talking about, the first born of Frizkiel. They own the country.


    My shock quickly morphed into pure delight.


    "Really?" I gasped, clasping my hands together as if he''d just told me I''d won the lottery. "That''s amazing! See, this is why we''re so perfect together. You''re successful, I''m a rich heiress. You''re capable, I''m gullible. You''re serious, I''m funny. We complement each other! It''s like a match made in heaven! Don''t you think?"


    Damien didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he leaned his chin on his hand, watching me with that unreadable expression of his.


    But I didn''t let his silence stop me. Oh no, this was my moment. I barreled ahead with enthusiasm. "Think about it! You''re the steady, composed type, and I''m the fun, lively one who keeps things exciting. Opposites attract, right? Plus, we both love good food, which is, like, the cornerstone of any great relationship."


    I went on, listing all the reasons we were perfectly compatible¡ªhis intelligence, my creativity, his poise, my spontaneity. The words tumbled out of me like a gushing river, unstoppable and brimming with conviction.


    Damien just watched, his lips twitching slightly, as though he were fighting back a smile. His silence only encouraged me to keep going.


    "We''d make such a power couple," I declared with a flourish, completely caught up in my own enthusiasm. "People would see us and say, ''Wow, they''re so perfect together.'' I can already imagine it¡ªEstelle and Damien, the ultimate duo!"


    As I paused to take a breath, Damien finally spoke, his voice steady and cool. "You''ve certainly put a lot of thought into this."


    His calm tone should have embarrassed me, but instead, it fueled my determination. "Of course! I''m nothing if not thorough," I said with a grin.


    Damien chuckled softly again.


    Damien''s brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Estelle¡ª"


    "No, let me finish," I interrupted, leaning forward. "You think this is a silly crush? That I don''t know my own feelings? That I don''t understand what I''m getting into? You''re underestimating me, Damien."


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as though preparing for a storm. "Estelle, this isn''t about underestimating your feelings. It''s about warning you while its still early."


    "And who decides what''s right?" I challenged. "You? Just because you''ve already made up your mind doesn''t mean I have to accept it. Nothing''s set in stone, Damien. People change, situations change. You say you love someone else? Fine. But that doesn''t mean it''s the end for me."


    His expression hardened. "Estelle, I don''t want to hurt you. Clinging to something that won''t work will only make it worse."


    I laughed, not out of humor but sheer defiance. "You think I''m fragile? That I can''t handle rejection? I''m not giving up on you just because you think I should. You''re worth fighting for, and I''m willing to take that chance."


    "Even if it ends in heartbreak?" he asked, his voice low, almost a warning.


    I nodded. "Yes. Because heartbreak is better than regret. And I''d regret it for the rest of my life if I walked away now without giving it my all. Besides, you two aren''t married. You''re not even official, so I say everything is fair game."


    For a moment, silence stretched between us. Damien stared at me, his jaw tight, his hands clenched together. I couldn''t tell if he was frustrated, impressed, or both.


    "You''re stubborn," he said finally, his tone carrying a mix of exasperation and admiration.


    "And you''re infuriatingly cute," I shot back with a small smile, though my heart was pounding.


    His lips twitched, as if fighting a smile of his own. But then his expression turned serious again. "Estelle, this isn''t a game."


    "It''s not," I agreed, leaning closer. "It''s my heart. And you don''t get to decide what I do with it."


    Damien leaned back, running a hand through his hair. "You''re going to make this difficult, aren''t you?"


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    I smiled, determination shining in my eyes. "Absolutely."


    He sighed, shaking his head with a mix of frustration and something softer¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite name. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "Maybe," I said with a shrug, my grin widening. "But I''ve never been one to give up easily."


    And just like that, I saw the faintest crack in his resolve¡ªa glimmer of something uncertain, something vulnerable.


    It wasn''t a victory, not yet. But it was enough to remind me that nothing truly was set in stone.

 Chapter 251 I Love You Too

    || A/N ||


    Happy New Year, everyone! ????


    As a special Christmas gift, I''m giving away a limited-time code for coins! ???? The first 10 readers to redeem it will get the reward. Don''t miss out! ?


    [ABDHYS33KVSTNCDUA]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    It had been a long four-hour drive from our hotel to the village where the orphanage was located.


    We could have taken a helicopter to save time, but with the heavy snowfall, it wasn''t a risk worth taking. The road, despite its winding path and slow pace, remained the safest option under these conditions.


    The hours stretched out like an endless road, the scenery blurring past my window, but it wasn''t the journey that made time feel slow. It was the way my mind raced with thoughts of hope and anxiety, tangled in an endless loop.@@@@


    I couldn''t tell what was more unsettling: the thoughts swirling in my mind that I couldn''t find my parents, each one more desperate and fragile than the last, or the erratic thumping of my heart, which refused to quiet with Cole so close.


    He was practically draped over me in the backseat, his presence so close it was impossible to ignore. The warmth of his body seeped through the space between us, the steady pressure of his chest against mine making it hard to breathe.


    Every time he shifted, his arm brushed against my side, sending shocks of electricity up my spine. I felt him, every inch of him, and it was both intoxicating and overwhelming.


    "Can I have some room, please?" I managed to murmur, trying to shift away, but there was nowhere to go. His body was a constant, unyielding weight against mine, and I felt trapped in the space we shared. "You''re too close. I can''t move."


    His words hit me like a cupid''s arrow, catching me completely off guard. I hadn''t expected him to be this open about his feelings and clingy when in love. And I thought I was the clingy one.


    My mind scrambled for a response, but all I could manage was a wide-eyed stare.


    Cole wasn''t deterred by my silence. He moved, leaned in and gently tilted my chin so that our eyes met. His touch was warm, his grip firm yet tender.


    "Well?" he pressed, his voice a whisper that seemed to echo in the confined space. "Don''t you feel the same?"


    Heat rushed to my face, the intensity of his gaze leaving me defenseless. I bit my lip, feeling utterly exposed as I gave a small, shy nod. It was all the affirmation Cole needed.


    In an instant, his lips claimed mine, hot and fervent, sending a surge of electricity through me.


    The kiss was overwhelming, his passion pouring out in every movement, leaving no doubt about the depth of his feelings.


    "Open your mouth, Eve," he murmured against my lips, his voice a low, commanding growl that sent shivers down my spine. His tongue brushed against my lower lip, seeking entry. I hesitated for a heartbeat before parting my lips, surrendering to him completely.


    The kiss deepened, growing more intense, more desperate, as if he was pouring his soul into me. I felt my walls crumbling, every ounce of resistance melting under the heat of his affection. Time seemed to blur, the world outside the car fading into insignificance.


    Cole''s hands cupped my face, his thumbs brushing against my heated skin. When he finally pulled back, his breath mingling with mine, his gaze was piercing, his lips curling into a soft, satisfied smile.


    "I love you," he whispered, the words hanging in the air between us, heavy with meaning.


    My chest tightened, a rush of emotions threatening to overwhelm me. For the first time, I saw him not as the composed and calculating Cole Fay but as a man completely, hopelessly in love.


    "I love you too . . ."

 Chapter 252 In the Car 1

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    [EVE]


    I deepened the kiss, letting my tongue dance with his, drawing a groan from the depths of his chest.


    The sound sent a thrill through me, and for a fleeting moment, I felt powerful¡ªconfident in the way I could unravel him, how I could make him lose control with just a touch.


    When I finally pulled back, my lips tingled, and a sly grin spread across my face. Cole''s breathing was ragged, his eyes hooded with desire as he gazed at me. I bit my lower lip teasingly, savoring the way his expression shifted from surprise to anticipation.


    Lowering my head, my hands trailed down to the waistband of his pants, brushing against the fabric with deliberate slowness. The tension in the air was thick enough to drown in.


    "Eve," Cole gasped, his voice a mix of disbelief and warning as he realized what I was about to do.


    I glanced up at him through my lashes, a playful smirk curving my lips. "Like you said," I murmured, my tone innocent but laced with mischief, "let''s not waste any time. Why don''t we make the most of this drive and be . . . intimate?"


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard, his hands instinctively reaching for mine. "Are you sure?" he asked, though his eyes betrayed him. They were dark with hunger, burning with barely restrained desire. His tone, no matter how much he tried to steady it, couldn''t hide the excitement bubbling beneath.


    I leaned closer, my lips brushing against his ear as I whispered, "What? You think I''d let you have all the fun? Besides," I pulled back, feigning a sweet innocence that made him laugh softly, "I''m not one to just lie back and let you do all the work. I like to keep things . . . interesting. I don''t want to be a dead fish on bed."@@@@


    Cole chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Interesting, huh?" he said, his voice dripping with amusement. His hands cupped my face, his thumbs gently tracing my cheeks. "I like you just the way you are, Eve. Even if you were a frog or a turtle flopping around out of water, you''d still be mine."


    My mind went blank as my gaze met his expectant stare ¨C words failing me at the critical moment when passion turned into pure desire.


    "I-I don''t know what I''m doing, honestly . . ." I whispered, feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    "Shhh . . . ," Cole hushed me gently as he wrapped a strong hand around mine and guided it to his cock. "Just follow my lead."


    I gazed over at Cole, his eyes burning with an intensity that left me breathless, he guided my hand towards his cock. My heart raced with anticipation as I wrapped my fingers around the engorged head.


    "Easy," Cole whispered, his voice husky with desire. "Just let me guide you."


    I closed my eyes and let myself get lost in the sensations coursing through me. The soft ridges of his skin felt like silk beneath my fingertips as I began to explore the contours of his shaft.


    Cole''s hands cradled mine, gently rocking them back and forth as I experimented with different pressures and motions. His breathing grew more ragged, punctuated by soft moans that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Ohh, Eve . . . ," he purred, pushing a little closer to guide my hand further onto him. "Like that . . . rub it hard."


    My fingers tightened around him as I took on a firmer grip. The warm wetness enveloped him like a glove, squeezing tight around the ridged length of his shaft.


    The sounds filling the room - our ragged breathing, Cole''s soft groans, and the slurping sounds of us making love with our hands - became a symphony of primal passion.


    Cole''s hips began to thrust upwards, meeting my hand as it moved down his length. I felt him pulse with excitement beneath my fingertips, the veins throbbing like a heartbeat in time with mine.


    "Eve . . . ," he whispered, his voice laced with desire. "So good . . . keep going."

 Chapter 253 In the Car 2

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    [EVE]


    "Eve . . . ," he whispered, his voice laced with desire. "So good . . . keep going."


    I wrapped my other hand around the base of his shaft for support as I continued to work on him. The pressure built higher and higher until finally . . .


    "Ahh . . . !" Cole cried out, releasing a deep rumble of pleasure that shook through every cell in my body.


    As he came down from his climax, he guided my hands back up onto him once more. This time when I reached the top of his shaft, he brought himself close to release again . . .


    "You''re so good at this," he purred into my ear before bringing himself off once more in a burst of intense pleasure.


    As I gazed up at Cole, my heart racing with anticipation, he guided me to take his cock into my mouth. I felt a surge of excitement mixed with a hint of nervousness as I wrapped my lips around the engorged head.


    My throat relax as I swallowed down the chunky load of cum he had just unloaded.


    His sticky cum dripped from my lips like a fine wine, leaving a trail of sweetness on my tongue. Pride swelled in my chest, knowing I was the one responsible for bringing him to that point. Never did I imagine myself capable of stirring such raw passion within someone as complex and guarded as Cole.


    But that''s what he did to me ¨C awakened some primal beast deep inside me. He got under my skin like nobody else could.


    My tongue darted out to tease the sensitive flesh beneath it, coaxing soft moans from deep within Cole''s chest. His hands cradled the back of my head, guiding me up and down his length as I bobbed my head in a slow, sensual rhythm.


    The sounds filling the car ¨C our ragged breathing, Cole''s soft groans, and the slurping sounds of us making love with just my mouth ¨C became a symphony of primal passion.


    Cole''s thrusts grew more urgent as he pushed deeper into me. My mouth opened wider to accommodate him, releasing tiny gasps as he hit the back of my throat.


    I wrapped my fingers around the base of his shaft for support as I continued to suck on him like an insatiable beast. The veins pulsing along his length seemed to pulse through every cell in my body.


    "Ahh . . . fuck," Cole breathed out between ragged gasps. "I''m counting down the minutes until I can slide my cock into your snug little slit and make you scream my name tonight"


    His words sent shivers down my spine even as they made me feel powerfully connected to him. With each passing moment, I felt myself becoming lost in this dark realm we had created together.


    "I''m going to come," Cole growled low in his throat, the warning delivered just as he slammed his hip into my throat and yanked my hair down deeper onto his cock. I felt the pressure building in my mouth as he ravaged me with intense strokes.


    The first surge of thick, sticky cum blasted into my mouth, threatening to overwhelm me if I didn''t swallow hard. But I was desperate for every drop, feeling like a junkie craving their next fix. With reckless abandon, I sucked and slurped at him, milking every last drop from his pulsing shaft.


    Each successive burst of semen filled my mouth until it overflowed onto his thighs. And still he came ¨C a relentless torrent of cum that left me panting and gasping for air.


    Finally spent, Cole released me with a sloppy wet sound as we broke apart momentarily. That''s when I knew exactly what had to happen next . . . I wrapped my tongue around the length of him once more.


    "Clean up time," I whispered huskily before diving back in to lap up every remaining drop of his release. I felt his cock twitch alive and I knew that this wasn''t going to be over.

 Chapter 254 Ashes of Hope

    [EVE]


    The cold in Germany was bone-chilling, seeping through layers of clothing and biting into my skin.


    Yet despite the frigid air outside, the heat between Cole and me had been undeniable just moments ago, the car''s fogged-up windows a testament to our earlier . . . mysteries.


    But all of that warmth dissipated the moment we arrived at our destination. My initial excitement, the flicker of hope that had carried me through the long drive, shattered like fragile glass as I took in the sight before me.@@@@


    What once might have been a vibrant place was now a field of devastation¡ªnothing but ruins and rubble scattered across the snowy landscape. No walls remained standing, no roofs to offer shelter. Only fragments of stone, charred wood, and the skeletal remains of dead trees stood as a grim reminder of what had once been.


    It was haunting. Silent. As if the very air held its breath in mourning.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, not just for warmth, but for comfort. The emptiness of the place gnawed at something deep inside me. If there had been gravestones dotting the area, it would have looked like a forgotten graveyard blanketed in white.


    I was grateful Cole was with me in this moment. Without his warmth and comforting presence, I might have been overwhelmed by the weight of despair and helplessness.


    "The fire left this place barren for years," the guide said quietly, her voice low as though afraid to disturb the lingering ghosts. "It''s been abandoned ever since. They say children''s souls wander here . . . the ones who couldn''t escape the flames."


    His words wrapped around me like a protective shield, offering comfort I hadn''t realized I needed. My lips curved into a small, grateful smile, even though the ache in my chest hadn''t fully subsided. "Thank you, Cole. I don''t know what I would do without you . . . I''m just glad you''re here with me."


    His expression softened, but the familiar mischievous glint still flickered in his eyes as he smirked. "Wherever you go, I''ll always be there with you." He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "That''s a promise, Eve. You''re not getting rid of me, even if you try."


    I couldn''t help but laugh quietly, the sound lightening the tension that hung between us. Cole''s presence wasn''t just reassuring¡ªit was grounding. It was as though he became my anchor in this storm of uncertainty, refusing to let me drift too far into the darkness.


    For a brief moment, it didn''t matter how lost I felt or how daunting the search ahead seemed. With him by my side, I knew I could face whatever lay ahead.


    The ride back to the hotel was quiet, a soothing lull as the weariness of the day caught up with me. I drifted off to sleep almost instantly, cradled in the safety of Cole''s arms.


    Wrapped in his warmth, it felt as though no harm in the world could reach me. There was no place safer¡ªno comfort greater¡ªthan by his side.


    When we finally arrived, dusk had painted the sky in shades of purple and orange. The cold air nipped at my skin, pulling me from my hazy thoughts. I absentmindedly mulled over my next steps, the weight of disappointment settling heavily on my shoulders.


    Deep down, I had known that nothing substantial would be left at the ruins. The reports from the investigators I hired had been clear.


    Still, I had needed to see it with my own eyes, to confront the lingering hope that had stubbornly clung to me. Only now did I realize how much I had been holding on to something already lost.

 Chapter 255 Bound by Desire

    [EVE]


    "Want to join me for a bath?" Cole''s voice broke through my thoughts, low and teasing.


    I blinked, startled. "H-huh?" My mind blanked, unable to process his sudden suggestion.@@@@


    Before I could say more, he stepped closer, wrapping his arms around me from behind. His embrace was firm, steady, and undeniably comforting. He leaned in, his breath warm against my skin as he nipped gently at my ear, making me shiver.


    "It''ll help you forget . . . some of the bad stuff," he murmured, his voice soft yet filled with meaning.


    For a moment, I stood frozen, caught between surprise and something deeper. The day''s exhaustion, the weight of the unanswered questions, and the ache of disappointment began to melt away in the warmth of his presence.


    There was something about the way Cole held me¡ªlike he knew exactly how to ease my turmoil without needing to say much. His touch, both playful and tender, reminded me that, even in the face of uncertainty, I didn''t have to face it alone.


    I turned slightly in his arms, meeting his gaze. There was a hint of a playful smile on his lips, but his eyes held nothing but genuine affection and concern. That mix of teasing confidence and quiet support¡ªit was so undeniably him. And it was exactly what I needed.


    "Alright," I whispered, my lips curving into a faint smile. "But only if you promise not to get carried away." It was a joke of course. He and I both knew that we''re a ticking time bomb if we''re together.


    He chuckled, the sound rich and light, chasing away the last remnants of my gloom. "I''ll try, but no promises."


    His eyes darkened, the playful glint replaced by something far more primal. In one swift movement, he pressed me gently yet firmly against the cool tiles of the shower wall, his body flush against mine.


    "Don''t tempt me," he warned, his voice husky and edged with restraint. "Or you won''t be able to walk tomorrow."


    A soft laugh escaped my lips, breathy and light. I trailed my fingers over his bare chest, feeling the taut muscles beneath my touch. "You keep saying that," I murmured, my voice playful, "but I can still walk just fine."


    His expression shifted, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips before he leaned in, brushing his mouth over mine. "Be careful, Eve," he murmured against my lips, his tone rich with promise. "This teasing mouth of yours might need to be punished."


    Before I could respond, he captured my lips in a deep, searing kiss. His lips moved with both urgency and tenderness, claiming mine in a way that left me breathless. My hands worked quickly, pushing his shirt from his shoulders, letting it fall forgotten to the floor.


    The kiss deepened, turning heated, his tongue exploring the inside of my mouth, each stroke leaving me craving more. He reached behind me, deftly unclasping my bra before sliding the straps down my arms. The cool air kissed my skin for only a second before his hands replaced it, warm and possessive, pulling me closer to him.


    Water rained down over us, a steady cascade like a waterfall, soaking our hair, our skin, as the tension between us grew unbearable. He made quick work of the last of our clothing, his movements sure yet unhurried, savoring every second as though he had all the time in the world to explore me.


    His hands slid down my sides, caressing every curve as if committing each one to memory. I gasped softly, my head falling back against the wall as his lips left mine, trailing kisses down the length of my neck, each touch sending waves of pleasure rippling through me.


    His knee pressed gently against my core, sending a rush of heat through me as our mouths moved hungrily against each other, desperate for each other''s warmth.


    My arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer, seeking support as we lost ourselves in the intoxicating dance of our tongues. Every kiss, every touch, left me trembling with need. I knew there was no turning back after this¡ªand I didn''t want to. All I wanted was him, here and now.


    Wrapped in the warmth of the water and his embrace, the world outside faded into nothing. In that moment, it was just us¡ªtwo souls intertwined, lost in the heat and the passion that bound us together.

 Chapter 256 A Lovers Fury

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]@@@@


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Cole''s lips trailed sensually down the column of my throat before he lingered on my breasts, cupping and molding them to his eager hands. His fingers left trails of tingling heat as they danced across my sensitive skin.


    It wasn''t fair that I was the only one getting pleasured in our current arrangement. A familiar frustration gnawed at me from within, growing more insistent with every passing second.


    Seizing an opportunity, I grabbed hold of Cole''s cock through his boxers and began stroking it with firm, deliberate strokes while maintaining eye contact throughout our kiss. His body responded instantly to my touch, quickly hardening under my ministrations.


    "You''re dripping wet for me," Cole murmured lowly against the shell of my ear as he rubbed slow circles around the slick folds of my pussy. Two thick digits easily slid inside without resistance.


    I couldn''t help but let out a breathy moan against his lips when he roughly pumped those digits into me twice before pinching and rolling a particularly sensitive bundle of nerves between thumb and forefinger.


    "I''m counting down until you gush all over my hand," he murmured and I whimpered, my grip on his cock tightening in tandem with the frantic rhythm of my own heartbeat.


    Cole''s responding groan echoed through the air as he extracted himself from our kiss. "Easy, Eve . . . There''s so much more to come." He tongued and sucked at my breasts while pumping my core with renewed vigor.


    My hands maintained their urgent motion on his cock while Cole continued to drive me wild beneath his touch.


    The tension between us grew by leaps and bounds until we finally reached a shared climax. Cole scooped up me into bed and almost tossed me on the mattress.


    He wasted no time, his lips came crashing down on mine as he guided his cock into my core with deliberate slowness. My heartbeat drummed in my ears like a primal rhythm as I felt him entering me inch by excruciating inch.


    "Argh!" I whimpered, my nails digging deep into his arms as the initial stretch threatened to tear me apart.


    His strokes were fast and furious ¨C alternating between slow, deliberate thrusts and lightning-quick pounding that left me breathless and begging for more. My body arched in ecstasy as he rode me hard, his cock plunging deep into my core with a velocity that bordered on brutality.


    I clawed at the sheets like a wild animal as Cole mercilessly pounded away at my tender flesh. My gaze dropped to the naked spectacle before us ¨C his cock pistoning in and out of my pulsating pussy while my breasts jiggled wildly beneath him. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You feel so good, Eve," he growled possessively as he gripped my hips tighter still. "From now on, you''re all mine. Mine . . ."


    With those words still echoing in my mind, Cole''s tempo accelerated even further ¨C his movements becoming more frenzied and unrelenting by the second. I was trapped beneath him now, helplessly subjected to the full force of his sexual onslaught.


    And then, just as I thought I couldn''t take any more, he pulled out of me before slamming all the way back in to the hilt. My eyes rolled in sheer ecstasy, my back buckled and I screamed hard.


    I was his ¨C utterly and completely enthralled by the brutal beauty of our love-making. Nothing else could ever compare to this experience ¨C this overwhelming tidal wave of passion that threatened to consume us both whole.


    The tension built to a crescendo, Cole''s movements became more erratic and frenzied. I felt his cock throbbing within me, signaling the onset of his climax.


    "Ah! Ah!" we moaned, his body tensing as he buried himself deep inside me one final time.


    I wrapped my legs around him, pulling him in tighter as we both released our cum together. The sensation was overwhelming ¨C a torrent of pleasure that left us both spent and breathless.


    But Cole wasn''t done yet. With a sudden jolt of energy, he flipped me onto my back without warning. I lay there stunned for a moment before processing what was happening.


    "W-what?" I whispered weakly as he positioned himself over me once more.


    Without waiting for an answer, he inserted his cock into my pulsating pussy again with ease. I hadn''t even recovered from the previous round when he began pumping away at me like never before ¨C each thrust punctuated by ragged gasps for air that echoed through the room.


    My fingers gripped at bed sheets for dear life as Cole''s movements became more violent and unrelenting ¨C a blur of sweat-slickened skin and pumping rod-like flesh that left me gasping in shock.


    Look like he would be true to his words that he wouldn''t let me walk tomorrow.

 Chapter 257 Slopes, Flirts, and Flutters

    [EVE]


    My time in Germany could be summed up in two things¡ªhaving fun with Cole and . . . well, fucking Cole.


    To be perfectly honest, the morning after our first night together, I couldn''t move. No exaggeration¡ªI was bedridden the entire day. My lower body felt numb, and my poor, overworked vagina felt like it was on fire.


    If not for Cole appearing with a stash of medicines (which, suspiciously, worked wonders), I don''t think I would have recovered as quickly. When I asked why he even had those specific ointments and painkillers on hand, he refused to meet my gaze, mumbling some vague excuse.


    "For emergencies," he said, clearly avoiding my raised eyebrow.


    Right. Emergencies. As if he hadn''t come prepared, fully expecting something like this to happen. I could see right through him, but since those miracle meds did their job, I decided not to press the matter further.


    However, my recovery didn''t come without consequences. No sooner had I regained some strength than that insatiable idiot was all over me again. He didn''t even wait for breakfast before pulling me into another round of morning lovemaking.


    Honestly, if I hadn''t insisted on exploring the city and getting out of the hotel, I doubt he would have let me leave the bed at all. That perverted idiot.


    Since there was no new information regarding my parents yet, we decided to make the most of our stay in Germany and enjoy the holidays. Spending Christmas here felt like a good way to turn a stressful situation into something memorable.


    This time, Cole decided to teach me how to ski. It started off with a proper instructor for beginners¡ªemphasis on started. Everything was going fine until Cole noticed that our male instructor was . . . a little too friendly. The guy wasn''t just teaching¡ªhe was flirting with every woman in sight, myself included.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, I''d never seen Cole jealous before. He wasn''t the type to lose his cool over little things. But the way his eyes darkened when the instructor smiled at me? Yeah, that was new. For a second, I genuinely thought he might punch the poor guy in the face.


    "Enjoying the attention, were you?" I asked, trying to sound annoyed but feeling more embarrassed than anything.


    Cole chuckled, pulling me close. "Jealous, are we?"


    I wanted to deny it, to tell him he was being ridiculous, but the words wouldn''t come. Instead, I just huffed, refusing to meet his gaze. Cole, being the shameless flirt that he was, took my silence as an opportunity to plant a kiss on my cheek.


    "Relax," he whispered. "I only have eyes for you."


    Despite myself, I felt my anger melt away. It was impossible to stay mad at him when he looked at me like that¡ªwith so much affection that it made my heart race.


    Still, I wasn''t going to let him off the hook that easily. "Next time you get surrounded by admirers, I''m leaving you to fend for yourself," I muttered, though the smile tugging at my lips betrayed my words.


    Cole chuckled, pulling me into a warm embrace, his breath brushing softly against my ear. "Fair enough," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. "But, you know, I liked when you called me your boyfriend earlier . . . though I''d love it even more if you called me your husband."


    I felt a rush of heat rise to my cheeks and rolled my eyes, trying to mask the flutter in my chest. "Enough of that," I said, nudging him playfully. "How about another run down the slopes before your ego inflates too much?"


    He grinned, leaning in closer until our foreheads touched. "Deal. But don''t think I''ll forget about the husband part."


    And just like that, the tension was gone, replaced by the warmth of his presence and the thrill of the moment.


    Germany might not have given me the answers I was looking for, but it had given me something else¡ªmemories I wouldn''t trade for the world.


    Even if half of those memories involved Cole being a perverted flirt.

 Chapter 258 Bound by Chains and Choices

    [IRAYA]


    I had planned to spend Christmas with my family, but it seemed like fate had other ideas¡ªthanks to Leander.


    I wasn''t planning on going back home either. My parents were off somewhere on a combined honeymoon and business trip, a strange fusion of love and work that only they could pull off.@@@@


    Meanwhile, my brothers? They were off celebrating the holidays with their girlfriends'' families. Everyone had their own lives now, their own traditions, and their own plans that didn''t include us being together.


    Maybe next year we''d gather again, laughing around a table, trading gifts like we used to. Maybe next year things would go back to normal. But not this year. This year, I was on my way to Jason''s birthday party.


    Not that he''d invited me.


    I knew full well he hadn''t expected me to show up. He''d already planned a quiet celebration with his friends¡ªand with Kylie. He had even sent me a message the other day, saying he''d miss me on his birthday, assuming I''d be heading home for the holidays.


    It was eight in the evening, and I was prepared¡ªready to be the showstopper of the night.


    I slipped into a red bodycon dress that hugged my curves perfectly, daring but elegant. My long hair fell effortlessly over my shoulders, adding to the sultry appeal I aimed for. Bold. Confident. Unapologetically seductive.


    A final touch of crimson lipstick completed the look. I pouted slightly, checking my reflection in the mirror before smirking. Perfect.


    The party was being held at a bar, and I wanted to make a statement. If I wasn''t going to own the night, I''d at least steal everyone''s attention for a while.


    It wasn''t just vanity¡ªthere was a purpose behind it. Jason and Kylie needed their moment, and I was going to be generous enough to make sure they had it. Selfless of me, really. I thought of that as I gave myself one last approving glance.


    Just as I reached for my bag, my phone rang, and the devil''s tune echoed through the room. I groaned in frustration, already knowing who it was¡ªLeander. Because, of course, it had to be him. He always had impeccable timing when it came to ruining my mood.


    "What now?" I snapped through clenched teeth, pressing the phone to my ear. "It''s the middle of the night! Don''t tell me you need help bandaging your wounds again."


    There was a pause, the silence stretching long enough to make me regret my words.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Nothing," I said quickly, not in the mood for another argument. "Anyway, I''m going now. Whatever it is you called me for, it can wait until tomorrow."


    Before he could say another word, I hung up, tossing my phone onto the seat beside me as I got into my car. I didn''t have the energy to deal with Leander right now, especially at night, when memories I''d rather forget came creeping back.


    That one time . . . when I was foolish enough to go to his hotel. I could still feel the ghost of his lips on my neck, that dangerous mix of desire and threat lingering far too vividly in my mind.


    The mere thought sent a shiver down my spine. He was unpredictable, dangerous. And yet, I couldn''t seem to escape him.


    I had been his errand girl for nearly a week now, doing his bidding without complaint, but I was growing tired of it.


    When would this end?


    With a sigh, I adjusted my mirror and started the car.


    Tonight wasn''t about him. Tonight, I had a different goal in mind¡ªhelping Jason and Kylie find their moment.


    I arrived at the upscale bar where Jason''s birthday party was in full swing. Of course, it wasn''t just any bar¡ªit was Heaven''s Bar, one of those high-end places with a waiting list that could stretch for months.


    And knowing Jason, he wasn''t going to miss the chance to make me foot the bill for his grand celebration.


    Sure enough, a message popped up on my phone, one I hadn''t bothered to check until now.


    [Jason: Babe, we''re at a Bar. I''m treating my friends right now, so if you can just send the cash to my account, that''d be great. You can consider it my birthday gift. Just send $100,000. Me and the boys are gonna party all night, and later I''ll treat them to a five-star hotel.]

 Chapter 259 From Love to War

    [IRAYA]


    [Jason: Babe, we''re at a Bar. I''m treating my friends right now, so if you can just send the cash to my account, that''d be great. You can consider it my birthday gift. Just send $100,000. Me and the boys are gonna party all night, and later I''ll treat them to a five-star hotel.]


    I sneered, my grip on the phone tightening. Oh, I knew exactly who he planned to treat to that five-star hotel¡ªKylie.


    And $100,000? Did he seriously think I was foolish enough to transfer that kind of money?


    Dream on, Jason.


    If he thought he could manipulate me into financing his night of debauchery, he was in for a rude awakening. This wasn''t a birthday gift¡ªthis was a blatant cash grab.


    In the past, I had indulged his whims without hesitation, blinded by the love I so desperately clung to. He asked, I gave. He wanted, I provided. Foolishly, I had convinced myself that this was what love looked like¡ªsacrifice without question, devotion without limit.


    But that was before the betrayal.


    Now, the veil had been torn away, and the truth I had once refused to see stood before me in all its cold, undeniable clarity.


    Jason wasn''t the person I had believed him to be. The lies, the deceit, the way he played me like a pawn in his game¡ªit all came rushing back, feeding the storm of anger that simmered beneath my surface. A storm I could no longer contain.


    I was furious. Furious at him for betraying me. Furious at myself for allowing it to happen. And furious at the world for watching in silence as I crumbled.


    Revenge wasn''t just a passing thought¡ªit had become my purpose. Jason and Kylie were the perfect targets, the embodiment of everything I had lost and everything I wanted to destroy.


    "Yeah, Jason, you should just dump that little stray you''ve been dragging around and date Kylie already."


    My hands clenched at my sides. They were talking about me. I was sure of it.


    I took a quiet step closer, pressing myself against the wall, straining to hear every word. Inside, Jason chuckled, his voice dripping with that same smug tone I had once foolishly adored.


    "Come on, guys. Don''t be so mean. I feel kinda bad for Iraya. She''s always been in love with me, but . . . well, I guess it''s time to end things for good."


    More laughter erupted, loud and carefree. Every cruel word carved into me like a jagged blade. My heart pounded furiously in my chest, but I forced myself to stay still. To keep listening.


    "She really thought she had a chance, huh?" someone else added with a mocking laugh.


    Another girl chimed in, her voice sickeningly sweet. "Jason''s too good for her. If it were me, I wouldn''t even bother dating someone like that. She''s so . . . cheap. Dating her would only drag you down."


    I bit my lip hard, suppressing the storm of emotions threatening to explode. My stomach twisted, not in pain, but in pure rage. This wasn''t just betrayal¡ªthis was humiliation. Public, gleeful humiliation at my expense.


    Jason sighed dramatically, as though he were some tragic hero burdened by a helpless admirer. "She''s been clinging to me ever since we were kids. Her mom worked for my family, so I thought I''d help her out, you know? Pay for her tuition. But she got the wrong idea and started thinking it meant something more."


    A chorus of admiration followed, with someone exclaiming, "You''re such a gentleman, Jason!"


    "You''re so kind!"


    Gentleman? Kind?! My nails dug into my palms so hard it hurt, but I welcomed the pain¡ªit was the only thing keeping me from bursting into the room right then.@@@@

 Chapter 260 Shattering the Illusion

    [IRAYA]


    How dare he twist the truth? He was the one whose family needed help. He was the one whose tuition I paid for, not the other way around. And now he was spinning some ridiculous story to paint himself as my savior?


    The nerve of this guy!


    "Well," Jason added, grabbing Kylie''s hand and announced dramatically, "when Iraya gets back, I''ll break up with her officially. Then I''ll court you properly, Kylie."


    The crowd giggled, their cheers rising in delight. Jason basked in their attention, smug and satisfied. He had always loved being the center of attention, hadn''t he? Feeding off the admiration of others, even if it meant trampling over me to get it.


    Something inside me snapped.


    I stepped forward, the door swinging open as I walked in without hesitation. The laughter died instantly, replaced by stunned silence. Every eye in the room turned toward me, wide with shock, as if they had seen a ghost.


    Jason''s hand, still entwined with Kylie''s, froze in midair. He opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off before he could utter a single word.


    "You don''t have to wait," I said, my voice cold and steady. "We can break up right now."


    The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, the tension felt meters away. For a brief, glorious second, no one knew how to respond.


    Jason''s face contorted¡ªnot with the smug amusement I had come to despise, but with something else entirely. Fear.


    "Iraya? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be back in your own country?" Jason stammered, his voice unsteady as he quickly let go of Kylie''s hand.


    Kylie, ever the white lotus, chimed in sweetly, "Iraya, it''s not what you think¡ª"


    I raised a hand to cut her off. "Enough with the jokes and charades," I said coldly, my voice hardened. "Jason, if you want to break up, then let''s break up. I won''t stop you."


    Jason froze, his eyes widening like a deer caught in headlights. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words. His usual smug composure faltered.


    "That girl''s so irritating."


    "But, man, she''s hot, isn''t she?"


    "Hey, Jason, if you''re really done with her, you wouldn''t mind if I took a shot, right?"


    "George, you''ve got no class. I wouldn''t touch her with a ten-foot pole."


    "Who said I''d be serious? She''d make a nice little plaything, that''s all."


    Their vile laughter faded as I walked away, my steps steady, my resolve unshaken. I wouldn''t stoop to their level, but I wasn''t leaving things unfinished either. If Jason and Kylie thought they could humiliate me without consequence, they were sorely mistaken.


    I spotted a waiter heading toward their room, a tray of drinks balanced expertly in his hands. I intercepted him with a quick step to the side.


    "Excuse me," I said, my voice firm.


    He blinked, confused. "Yes, ma''am? Can I help you?"


    A sly smile tugged at my lips as I reached into my bag and pulled out a stack of crisp bills. "How would you like to make twenty thousand dollars tonight?"


    His eyes widened, the faintest glint of greed sparking in them. It was the holiday season, and everyone was looking to earn extra cash for gifts or celebrations.


    He hesitated, glancing toward the room. "What do you want me to do?"


    I leaned in, lowering my voice to a whisper. "Just a few specific tasks. Nothing complicated. All you need to do is follow my instructions."


    The waiter looked at the cash again, his resolve crumbling. "Alright," he said cautiously. "I''m listening."


    I smiled, a sharp, calculating grin. This was just the beginning. Jason and Kylie''s downfall wouldn''t be loud or dramatic¡ªit would be subtle, slow, and utterly satisfying.


    Let them enjoy their party now. By the time the night was over, their masks would shatter, and their perfect little world would start to crumble.

 Chapter 261 Seeking Attention

    [IRAYA]


    Just as I suspected, Jason called me not a moment too soon after I left the bar.


    My phone buzzed incessantly, his name flashing across the screen like some unwelcome beacon. I didn''t answer at first, letting it ring a couple of times before finally picking up, not because I cared about what he had to say, but because I wanted to hear how far he''d go.


    "Hello?" I answered, my tone deliberately bored, as if I had far more important things to do.


    "Iraya," Jason''s voice came through, smooth yet tainted with frustration. He always had that ability to sound like he was in control, even when he wasn''t. "Are you done with your little scene back there?"


    I scoffed as I drove back to my apartment. "Scene? I don''t recall creating any scene, Jason. I simply ended things."


    "Right," he drawled sarcastically. "Like anyone''s buying that. We both know why you came, Iraya¡ªyou wanted attention. That''s all you ever want. And if you think this act is going to make me chase after you, you''re dead wrong."


    I didn''t respond immediately, letting the silence stretch long enough for him to grow uncomfortable. Then, I chuckled softly, the sound laced with disdain. "You really think everything revolves around you, don''t you?"


    He ignored my jab, pressing on with a voice that dripped with arrogance. "Look, I know how you get around my birthday. You crave attention more than anything, so here''s the deal. I''ll give you the attention you''re so desperate for after my birthday, alright? But for now, I need you to transfer the money you promised."


    There it was¡ªthe real reason for his call.@@@@


    His tone shifted, turning defensive. "No, Iraya, it''s your fault. Ever since you enrolled me in that expensive school, I had no choice but to fit in¡ªto pretend. If I didn''t, I would''ve been bullied. Do you have any idea what that was like?"


    I let out a bitter laugh, the sound cold and hollow. "I enrolled you in that school so you could finish college, Jason. Not so you could pretend to be something you''re not. Don''t twist this around and make me the villain."


    There was a pause, as if he was scrambling for another excuse. Then, with a forced calmness, he said, "Look . . . let''s talk about this another time, okay? They''re calling for me right now, and we''re about to finish up here. Just wire me the money, and I promise I''ll make it up to you. Are you free tomorrow? We could go on a date¡ªjust you and me."


    I wanted to puke. The very thought of spending another minute with him made my skin crawl. How typical of Jason¡ªwhen things didn''t go his way, he''d act as though nothing had happened, as though words alone could undo the damage. He wasn''t sorry. He was just desperate to get the money from me.


    I exhaled slowly, keeping my voice steady. "Listen carefully, Jason. I''ll wire you the money. But from this moment on, we''re through. Isn''t that what you wanted, anyway? Now you can pursue Kylie without sneaking around. Consider it the best birthday gift I gave you."


    I didn''t wait for a response. Before he could utter another word, I ended the call. The weight of finality settled over me, but instead of regret, I felt relief¡ªa sense of freedom I hadn''t felt in years.


    I opened my banking app and swiftly transferred $100,000 to his account. This amount will keep him rich for a time so he could keep Kylie hook to him.


    With a sly smirk, I leaned back in my chair. Of course, he needed the money. After all, with the little surprise I had arranged¡ªspiking their drinks¡ªJason and Kylie would undoubtedly end up in a hotel tonight. And how could he possibly take her there without enough cash to pay for it?


    As the transfer confirmation popped up on my screen, I felt no remorse. He wanted to play games? Fine. But this time, I would be the one setting the rules. Jason''s carefully constructed facade was about to crumble, and when it did, I wouldn''t be there to pick up the pieces.


    I chuckled softly to myself, imagining his frustration when he realized what was happening. With that satisfying thought, I headed back to my apartment, the cool night air soothing against my skin.

 Chapter 262 False Promises and Shallow Dreams

    Jason leaned back on the worn leather couch of the club''s VIP room, his phone vibrating in his hand. He glanced at the screen, eyes lighting up when he saw the transaction confirmation. $100,000.


    A smug grin curled his lips as he leaned forward, running a hand through his hair. Iraya, as always, had caved. She must still be hooked on him¡ªwhy else would she send such a hefty amount?


    What she said about breaking up with him was her wanting attention from him and he would give her that, after he was done with Kylie and needed money again. Jason laughed inside.


    "Everything good, babe?" Kylie''s voice broke his thoughts. She was perched beside him, her long legs crossed, one hand lazily twirling a strand of her hair while the other held a cocktail. Her lips curved into a flirtatious smile, but there was a glint of expectation in her eyes.


    Jason pocketed his phone, turning toward her with a smirk. "Yeah, everything''s more than good." He leaned in, resting his arm behind her, his voice dropping into what he thought was a charming tone. "Iraya is finally out of the picture. Now we could be together. And we''re all set for tomorrow, babe. Shopping spree, just like you wanted."@@@@


    Kylie''s eyes lit up, and she giggled, leaning closer. "I knew you''d come through, Jason. That''s why I stick with you¡ªyou know how to treat a girl right." She gave him a playful nudge. "So, where are we going first? The mall? Or that new designer boutique everyone''s raving about?"


    Kylie was thrilled¡ªJason was finally free of Iraya! She didn''t understand why he hadn''t broken things off with her sooner, but now that it was official, everything was falling into place.


    With Iraya out of the picture, Kylie could finally introduce Jason to her parents. They would be so proud¡ªafter all, she was dating a guy who was a wealthy, successful man.


    With Jason by her side, her future was secured. She could already picture the approval in her parents'' eyes, the way her friends would envy her.


    Jason''s mind wandered back to Iraya. He didn''t give her a second thought beyond her usefulness. Sure, she''d acted tough on the phone, but that money transfer said it all¡ªshe was still into him.


    No woman would send that much cash if she didn''t love him anymore. He chuckled inwardly. She probably wanted to meet up and "talk things out." Typical.


    He''d handle her tomorrow, smooth-talk her like he always did, and she''d fall right back into line. Maybe he''d even throw her a bone and suggest a lunch date¡ªkeep her hopes up.


    But tonight? Tonight was for Kylie. He deserved to celebrate after all the stress Iraya had put him through. He''d play along with Kylie''s fantasies of luxury and promise her the world. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t deliver¡ªall that mattered was keeping her happy for now.


    "Let''s finish our drinks," Jason said, pulling her closer. "Tomorrow we have a big day."


    Kylie beamed, blissfully unaware of Jason''s shallow intentions. "Can''t wait, Jason. I''m already thinking about what I''ll buy!"


    Jason grinned, but it didn''t reach his eyes. To him, people were tools¡ªKylie, Iraya, everyone. As long as they gave him what he wanted, they were worth keeping around. He was already thinking about what excuse he''d give Iraya when she inevitably tried to cut him off again.


    After all, he thought smugly, it wasn''t like she could really walk away from him. Not when she still cared so much. He was sure of it.


    After a while of partying, Jason, Kylie, and the rest of the crowd began to feel strangely uncomfortable, their bodies heating up as if they were on fire. It didn''t take long before everyone started leaving in a hurry, too uneasy to stay any longer.


    Jason and Kylie, however, decided to head to the nearest hotel, driven by a sudden, overwhelming desire, ready to share a night of unrestrained passion.

 Chapter 263 Shadows in the Night

    [LYANDER]


    Unbeknownst to Iraya, Lyander De Santis had been present on the other side of the bar earlier, casually watching the scene unfold.


    He wasn''t one to meddle without reason, but when Iraya arrived, he instructed that guards to let her in. Now, as he sat leisurely, a guard approached, shoving a nervous young waiter forward.


    "Boss, we caught this guy talking with Miss Lee," the guard said, his grip firm on the waiter''s shoulder.


    Lyander, lounging in his chair, didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he calmly downed the shot of whiskey in his hand, the glass clinking softly as he set it down. His eyes, cold and unreadable, flicked toward the trembling waiter.


    He didn''t bother sizing the boy up¡ªit wasn''t necessary. People like him always broke under pressure.


    "What did she say to you?" Lyander''s voice was low, smooth, and dangerous, like a blade concealed in silk.


    The waiter''s knees nearly buckled. He had only taken that bribe to earn extra money before Christmas, hoping to buy gifts for his younger sisters. Now, it seemed like he was in real trouble, standing face to face with Lyander De Santis, the man known as ''The Devil''.


    Rumors swirled about him¡ªhow he dealt with disloyalty, how a waiter who once accepted a bribe had vanished without a trace.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, boss!" the waiter stammered, dropping to his knees, his voice shaking with fear. "I only wanted to make some extra money to gift my sisters! Please, don''t kill me!"


    Lyander sighed, an air of impatience settling over him. "Answer only what I ask. What did the girl tell you to do?"


    Meanwhile, Lyander stepped outside, pulling his coat tighter against the cold night air. He knew Iraya wasn''t acting out of impulse. She was playing a deeper game¡ªand he couldn''t wait to see how it all ended.


    Smiling to himself, he dialed a number on his phone. "Let''s keep an eyes on those guys," he instructed calmly. "This is just getting interesting."


    === ???? ===


    Meanwhile, Jason and Kylie stumbled into the dimly lit hotel room, their minds hazy and their bodies burning with unrestrained desire.


    The drug coursing through their veins made every sensation ten times more intense, clouding their judgment. Clothes hit the floor in a chaotic trail behind them, and in a feverish blur, they fell onto the bed, driven purely by the chemically induced heat surging within them.


    All night, they gave in to reckless passion, neither caring nor remembering to use protection. Their minds, fogged by the potent aphrodisiac, only registered pleasure¡ªan endless cycle of heat and intensity until exhaustion finally claimed them.


    Unbeknownst to them, the locked door had proven to be no challenge for someone lurking in the shadows. A figure, stealthy and efficient, slipped inside the room. They remained hidden in the darkness, capturing the entire scene on a small, high-resolution camera. Every careless action, every moment of Jason and Kylie''s impulsive indulgence was recorded. With their task complete, the intruder slipped out as silently as they had entered, leaving no trace of their presence.


    The next morning, sunlight streamed through the sheer curtains, casting a soft glow over the disheveled room.


    Jason groaned, his head pounding from the aftereffects of both alcohol and whatever drug had been in his system. He rolled over, blinking blearily at Kylie, who was sprawled beside him, equally groggy.


    "Ugh . . . what happened last night?" Kylie muttered, clutching her head. She felt a strange mix of soreness and lethargy, but the details of the previous night were a blur.


    Jason rubbed his temples, forcing himself to sit up. "I don''t remember . . . must''ve been too many drinks. Damn, I feel like I got hit by a truck."


    Neither of them gave much thought to the missing pieces of the night¡ªthey were too used to blaming their reckless behavior on alcohol-fueled parties. Besides, Jason wasn''t the type to dwell on things he couldn''t change, and Kylie quickly shrugged it off, too eager to focus on what was coming next.

 Chapter 264 Ambitions and Invitations

    "Forget it," Jason said, brushing it off with a lazy grin as he stretched. "We''ve got more important things to do today."


    Kylie, momentarily concerned, let her worries slide when Jason pulled her toward him. "Come on," he said, his voice light and teasing. "Didn''t I promise we''d go shopping today? Let''s go splurge, babe."


    Her eyes lit up, and the tension evaporated in an instant. She smiled brightly, completely distracted by the thought of new clothes, jewelry, and handbags. "Okay, fine! But you''re paying for everything."


    Jason laughed, already slipping on his shoes. "Of course. What''s the point of having money if you don''t use it, right?"


    After getting ready, they left the hotel room, neither noticed anything strange or the slightly shifted curtain by the window. Both were too preoccupied with their plans for the day to realize the storm that would soon come crashing down on them.


    Out in the hallway, Jason slipped an arm around Kylie''s waist, feeling triumphant. He had the money, the girl, and the lifestyle he wanted. Life was perfect.


    "Babe, since we''re finally official now, do you want to be my partner at the De Santis Christmas Party?" Kylie asked, her voice soft and sweet, leaning closer to Jason as they walked down the bustling street. Her perfectly manicured fingers brushed lightly against his arm, a subtle but deliberate gesture to draw him in.


    Jason blinked, momentarily thrown off by the sudden invitation. His mind was elsewhere, thinking about Iraya. He had promised to check on her before she left for her country, but with Kylie here, practically glowing at his side, he knew he had to handle things carefully.


    Kylie''s family connections were far more important to his ambitions than Iraya''s fleeting emotions and money.


    "I''ll . . . I''ll have to take a rain check, babe," Jason said, his tone casual but distant.


    Kylie chuckled softly, her expression unreadable but determined. "You sure? It would be a shame to miss it. My parents will be there, and it''s one of the biggest high-end events of the year. You''d get to meet my parents too."


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    I was sleeping soundly, wrapped in the kind of deep rest that only comes after days of exhaustion, when the sharp ring of my phone tore through the silence of my room.


    Half-awake, I fumbled around the nightstand, groaning under my breath as my hand finally found the source of the disturbance. I didn''t even need to check the caller ID to know who it was¡ªof course, it was none other than Lyander.


    Who else would have the audacity to call so early in the morning?


    With a heavy sigh, I pressed the phone to my ear, my voice still thick with sleep. "Look, just give me an hour to get myself ready before you start hurling orders at me, okay? I just got out of bed."


    Lyander''s response came, calm and direct, with his usual sense of entitlement. "Are you free on the 25th?"


    His words barely registered in my sleepy haze, and without giving it much thought, I mumbled a lazy response. "Yeah, yeah . . . since a certain someone can''t seem to stop bossing me around, I guess I''m stuck without a proper vacation anyway."


    "Good. I''ll send you the invitation and the dress. You better show up¡ªor else."


    Before I could even process what he meant by dress or invitation, the line went dead. I blinked at the phone in disbelief, still too sleepy to fully decipher what Lyander was plotting this time.


    Shrugging off the lingering confusion, I tossed the phone back onto the bed and pulled the blanket over my head, hoping to steal a few more moments of rest before the day truly began.

 Chapter 265 The Rainy Encounter

    [IRAYA]


    I didn''t think about it often, but for some reason, that day¡ªthe day I first met that stranger¡ªkept slipping into my dreams when I least expected it.


    It was four years ago, the first time I set foot in this country. I remember how the sky was heavy with clouds, dark and swollen with rain. The wind had a bite to it, cold and sharp, cutting through my jacket as I wandered aimlessly down unfamiliar streets.


    I had just arrived, and everything felt foreign: the buildings, the language, even the way people walked by with hurried steps, heads down, umbrellas clutched tightly in their hands.


    Back then, I was young, wide-eyed, and brimming with curiosity about the world outside my own. I wasn''t used to the rain. Where I came from, rain was warm, soft, and gentle, but here, it was relentless, pounding against the pavement as though it had a grudge against the earth.


    I didn''t really know why I decided to go for a walk that day. Maybe it was because I didn''t want to stay cooped up in my apartment, or maybe I just needed to feel the world around me. Either way, I found myself wandering farther and farther, my shoes soaking wet, the cold seeping into my bones.


    And that''s when I saw him.


    He was slumped on the side of the street, half-hidden by the shadow of an alleyway. His clothes were soaked, clinging to his skin, and his face was marred by bruises and cuts.


    There was something raw about him, something that made me hesitate as I passed by. He looked out of place, as if he didn''t belong there¡ªbattered and worn in a way that didn''t match the bustling city around us.


    For a moment, I considered walking past him. After all, I didn''t know him, and I wasn''t sure what had happened. But something about the way he sat there, hunched over in the rain, made me stop.


    For a moment, I thought he might say something, but he didn''t. Instead, he just sat there, letting me shield him from the rain.


    I don''t know how long we stayed like that. Maybe it was only a few minutes, or maybe it was longer. Time felt strange in that moment, as if the world around us had slowed down. Eventually, I realized I couldn''t stay there forever.


    "I have to go," I said quietly, standing up and handing him the umbrella. "Keep it. You need it more than I do."


    He looked at the umbrella, then back at me, as if trying to decide whether to accept it or not. In the end, he didn''t say a word. He just took it, holding it awkwardly in his hand.


    "Take care," I said softly before turning away and walking back into the rain.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    I didn''t look back. I didn''t ask for his name, and he didn''t ask for mine. It was just a brief moment, a fleeting encounter in a foreign city, something I thought I would forget as time passed.


    So why had I dreamed of him last night? Why did that moment, so long ago, still linger in my mind as if it had just happened yesterday?


    I lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep and the strange haze that came with it. The dream had felt so real, so vivid, as if I had been back there again, standing in the rain with him.


    I couldn''t quite remember the face of that man, obscured as it was by wounds, streaks of blood, and smudges of dirt. His long, damp hair clung to his skin, making it even harder to discern his features.


    "I wonder what happened to him," I thought quietly, the memory lingering like a fading echo.

 Chapter 266 Eves Christmas

    [EVE]


    The chill of the night nipped at my skin as I hugged my knees closer to my chest, gazing up at the endless sky.


    Streaks of green and purple light painted the heavens, weaving together in a hypnotic dance. The aurora was more beautiful than I ever imagined, yet somehow, the sight felt incomplete. Something was missing¡ªor rather, someone.


    "Are you cold?" Cole''s voice broke the silence, low and steady, as he approached from behind. I turned to see him carrying a blanket in one hand and something else hidden beneath his jacket in the other.


    Before I could answer, he draped the blanket over my shoulders, his touch lingering just a little longer than necessary.


    "Thanks," I murmured, feeling the warmth of the fabric sink into my skin.


    "You shouldn''t sit out here alone." He settled down beside me, close enough that our shoulders touched but not too close to overwhelm me. "I''ve got something for you. Close your eyes."


    I gave him a skeptical look. "Cole, if this is another one of your pranks, I swear¡ª"


    "It''s not," he said, grinning faintly, his usual aloofness replaced by a softness I rarely saw. "Just trust me, Eve."


    Sighing, I relented and closed my eyes, the cold air brushing against my face while I waited. The next thing I knew, I felt a faint warmth near my hands.


    "Okay, open."


    When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a small, beautifully arranged dinner laid out on a blanket in front of us. There were candles flickering in delicate lanterns, and plates of food that smelled far too good for something prepared while camping.


    The flames of the candles flickered gently in the wind, casting a golden glow over the snow-covered ground. A bottle of wine sat at the center, next to two glasses.


    "You . . . you did all this?" I asked, unable to hide my surprise.


    Cole shrugged, though there was a hint of pride in his expression. "Figured you deserved something special. It''s Christmas Eve, after all."


    I stared at him, momentarily speechless. For someone like Cole¡ªwho usually treated life like a series of business proposals¡ªthis was so . . . unexpected. He wasn''t the type to go out of his way to make grand romantic gestures, yet here he was, doing just that.


    For a moment, we just sat there, the world around us fading into the background. The aurora continued its dance in the sky, the shooting stars still streaking across the heavens, and in the distance, the faint sound of fireworks echoed through the night.


    "Thank you," I finally said, slipping the ring onto my finger. It fit perfectly, as though it had always belonged there.


    Cole leaned back, propping himself up on his hands as he gazed up at the sky. "Merry Christmas, Eve."


    I smiled, feeling a warmth that had nothing to do with the blanket wrapped around my shoulders. "Merry Christmas, Cole."


    And in that moment, under the shimmering lights of the aurora and the falling stars, I realized something. Life with Cole was never going to be predictable or easy, but it would always be full of surprises. And maybe, just maybe, that was exactly what I needed.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    My new book, "The Villains Must Win", is out now! ???? It''s my entry for WSA 2025, and I hope you can show it some love and support.


    Here''s the premise: It''s a transmigration story where the MC is thrown into various storylines with one goal¡ªensure that the villain of each world wins and gets their own satisfying ending. And yes, the villains are all guys. ????


    Expect a mix of all the tropes out there, including ancient China, werewolves, vampires, devils, CEOs, pop stars, and more! Every arc is short (around 30 to 50 chapters), keeping the story fast-paced and fresh as we move on to different villains in each world.


    PS: There are plenty of steamy, mature scenes, so be prepared! Don''t forget to add it to your library. I can''t wait to hear what you think!


    Thank you so much for your continued support¡ªit means everything! ??


    (? ?? ??)?

 Chapter 267 Estelles Christmas Chase

    [ESTELLE]


    You know those romantic holiday movies where the girl magically ends up with the guy she likes, complete with snowflakes falling in slow motion and twinkling lights in the background? Yeah, well, my Christmas wasn''t exactly like that.


    Instead, my Christmas involved running through half the city after Damien¡ªthe one guy who acted like I didn''t exist half the time but also didn''t seem to mind when I was around.


    It was like a weird game where he ignored me just enough to be frustrating but never actually told me to leave. And since I have zero shame when it comes to getting what I want, I spent the entire day determined to stick to him like glue.


    It started early in the morning when I spotted him near the town square. He had that signature brooding look¡ªdark coat, hands in his pockets, and messy hair that somehow made him look annoyingly attractive instead of unkempt.


    "Damien!" I called out, practically sprinting toward him through the light snowfall.


    He turned slightly, just enough to acknowledge my existence before continuing his walk.


    "Hey! Merry Christmas to you too!" I puffed, catching up to him. "Where are you headed?"


    "Somewhere."


    Somewhere? Really? That''s all I got? "Oh, great! I love ''somewhere.'' Mind if I tag along?"


    He didn''t answer, just kept walking, so I took that as a yes. See, Damien is the kind of guy who never outright tells you to leave but also doesn''t exactly roll out the welcome mat. It''s infuriating, but I''ve learned to work with it.


    Or maybe it was because of me. He couldn''t exactly be rude or act like a complete jerk because of who I was. So, instead, he settled for the next best option¡ªignoring me, but without being entirely cold or arrogant about it.


    We walked in silence for a while¡ªwell, he walked in silence, and I chatted about everything from holiday traditions to how my neighbor''s cat keeps trying to steal my cookies. He didn''t say much, just the occasional grunt or nod, but hey, at least he wasn''t running away.


    At one point, I realized we were heading toward a small outdoor market. Perfect! I could already imagine us sipping hot cocoa together, maybe standing under some mistletoe. Romantic, right?


    Wrong.


    "Thanks! You guys are the best." I grabbed a menu and pretended to be deeply interested in the appetizer section. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Damien pinch the bridge of his nose in exasperation. Mission accomplished.


    Dinner was . . . awkward, to say the least. Kelsey tried to carry on a conversation, but I kept interrupting with random stories and questions. I wasn''t being rude, exactly¡ªjust enthusiastically involved.


    "So, Kelsey," I said at one point, leaning forward with a grin. "How do you know Damien?"


    "We''ve been friends for years," she said, her smile a little too tight.


    "Wow, that''s great!" I turned to Damien. "You''ve been friends for years? That''s so great. I hope you can remain friends forever."


    Damien shot me a look that could''ve frozen the entire restaurant, but I just kept smiling. He wasn''t getting rid of me that easily.


    By the time dessert rolled around, Damien looked like he was ready to strangle me with a strand of tinsel, and Kelsey looked like she wanted to bolt out. But hey, at least I was having fun.


    When the check came, I leaned back in my seat, patting my stomach. "Wow, that was delicious. Thanks for inviting me, guys!"


    "We didn''t," Damien muttered, but I ignored him.


    As we stepped outside, the snow was falling softly, and the air was crisp. Kelsey said a quick goodbye and left, probably relieved to escape my presence.


    I turned to Damien, who was glaring at me. "What?" I said innocently. "It''s Christmas. No one should be alone on Christmas."


    He sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. "You''re impossible."


    "I know," I said with a grin. "But you like me, right? Admit it¡ªyou prefer me over that friend of yours. She''s too stiff. You''re too stiff. What are the two of you planning to be in a relationship? Matching broomsticks?"


    For a moment, he just stared at me, his expression unreadable. Then, without a word, he turned and started walking. And, like always, I followed¡ªbecause no matter how many times Damien tried to ignore me, I wasn''t giving up that easily.


    After all, Christmas is about persistence, right? At least, that''s what I was telling myself.

 Chapter 268 Linas Christmas Deal

    [LINA]


    Christmas wasn''t exactly my favorite holiday. At least, not anymore. Growing up, I loved it¡ªthe warm lights, the laughter, the feeling of belonging. But this year, things felt different.


    Cole was off celebrating with Eve, and my parents were having their usual private dinner, leaving me stuck in the middle of nowhere.


    I could have gone to some glamorous party or made up an excuse to leave town, but I didn''t want any of that. What I wanted was something simple¡ªa quiet celebration, maybe with Dylan, if he would ever stop treating me like I didn''t exist outside of his ''bodyguard duty.''@@@@


    But, as usual, Dylan was more interested in lifting weights or going through endless rounds of training than spending even a second celebrating with me. I mean, why celebrate Christmas when you can punch things, right?


    After an awkward attempt at trying to get him to join me for dinner (which resulted in nothing but a curt nod and a muttered excuse about ''work''), I gave up. He clearly didn''t care about the holiday, so why should I stick around and sulk?


    That''s when I called Daniel.


    "Hey, Daniel. What''s up?"


    "Not much. Just helping my mom set up for dinner," he said, his voice calm and steady as always. "Why? Aren''t you with your family?"


    I paused, not really wanting to get into the whole ''I''m out of place in my own home'' conversation. "They''re busy. So . . . mind if I join you guys? I promise I''ll behave."


    There was a brief silence, but then Daniel laughed softly.


    "Sure. My mom would love to have you. Come over."


    And just like that, my evening plans were set. Daniel was always like that¡ªcalm, accommodating, and sweet in a way that didn''t scream ''look at me, I''m being nice.'' He didn''t have to pretend or try too hard; it was just who he was. Serious on the outside, but thoughtful underneath it all.


    "Yeah, you know¡ªjust someone to help me out. Scare off the guys who keep pestering me. And"¡ªI wiggled my fingers dramatically¡ª"you can get your company''s reputation back." I could use him to move on from Dylan.


    His lips twitched, like he wanted to smile but wasn''t sure if I was joking or serious. "You''re actually serious?"


    "Completely."


    For a moment, Daniel didn''t respond. He just watched me with that steady gaze of his, the one that always made it seem like he was quietly weighing everything in his head. And then, much to my surprise, he nodded, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Alright. If you''re offering, I''m in."


    I blinked, surprised. "Wait, really? You''re okay with this?"


    "Why not?" he said, leaning back against the couch with a shrug. "It''ll be mutually beneficial. I keep the creeps away, and I . . . get this ''reputation.'' Besides, since Eve''s with Cole now, there''s nothing stopping me from pretending to be your boyfriend."


    That last part caught me off guard. He said it so casually, as if it didn''t mean anything, but I could feel it. He wasn''t the kind of guy to jump into something unless he''d thought it through.


    Maybe this was his way of moving on from Eve. I couldn''t blame him¡ªmy reason wasn''t any different. Two people coming together just to get past something. It had all the makings of a disaster, but who knew? Maybe it would work.


    Either way, I wasn''t about to question it. If Daniel was willing to help, then I wasn''t going to complain.


    "Deal," I said, holding out my hand.


    He shook it, his grip firm but warm. "Deal."


    We spent the rest of the evening talking and laughing, and for a moment, it felt like I had a Christmas worth remembering. There was no tension, no awkwardness¡ªjust two friends figuring things out together. Daniel was always easy to be around, and I liked that about him. Even if there was no romance between us, I was contented with him like he was my long last bestfriend. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 269 A Heart That Wont Move On

    [LINA]@@@@


    By the time I got back home, the streets were quiet, lit only by the soft glow of the streetlights. I was about to head up to my room when a familiar figure stepped out of the shadows, blocking my path.


    "Where have you been?" Dylan''s voice was low, edged with something that sounded suspiciously like annoyance.


    I frowned, crossing my arms. "Out. Why? Did I need your permission?"


    His jaw tightened, and for a moment, I thought he might actually lose his temper. But instead, he took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he looked me over. "You shouldn''t be wandering around alone, especially at night."


    "I wasn''t alone," I said, rolling my eyes. "I had bodyguards. I was perfectly safe."


    "That''s not the point," he muttered, stepping closer. His voice dropped, almost a growl. "You didn''t tell me where you were going. What if something had happened?"


    I raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised by his reaction. Dylan didn''t usually care where I went as long as I stayed out of trouble. I had the best bodyguards the world could offer, and he knew it¡ªafter all, he was the one who personally trained them.


    If I didn''t know any better, I''d think he was . . . jealous. But that didn''t make sense. Not Dylan. He was too focused on his job to feel something like that.


    "Are you . . . worried about me?" I asked, half-teasing, half-curious.


    He didn''t answer right away, his eyes locked on mine, unreadable. Finally, he muttered, "It''s my job to protect you."


    "Sure it is," I said, brushing past him with a smirk. "But don''t worry. I have plenty of people looking out for me, including my new ''boyfriend.''"


    "Apologies. It won''t happen again," he said curtly, bowing slightly before turning on his heel and walking away.


    I stood frozen in place, watching him leave, my heart aching in ways I wished it wouldn''t. I wanted him to turn around. I wanted him to stay, to fight, to tell me he didn''t want me with anyone else. I wanted him to say he cared¡ªthat he couldn''t stand the thought of losing me to someone else. But reality is rarely so kind.


    Instead, he left. He always left and walked away.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to hold back the tears threatening to fall. I had already cried too many times over him, and I refused to let myself break down again. Not now. Not when I had promised myself that I would move on, no matter how much it hurt.


    But promises are hard to keep when your heart refuses to let go. As I stood there, alone in the dimly lit hallway, the weight of everything pressed down on me. Dylan''s reaction had stirred something inside me¡ªsomething dangerous, something hopeful. And I hated it.


    I clenched my fists, trying to steady the whirlwind of emotions swirling in my chest. I''ll be fine, I told myself. I don''t need him to approve. I don''t need him to care. But the more I tried to convince myself, the emptier those words felt.


    The truth was, I didn''t want to move on. Not really. I wanted Dylan to see me¡ªto finally see me, not as his duty or his responsibility, but as someone he couldn''t bear to lose. But that was just a foolish dream, wasn''t it? He was too disciplined, too focused on his role to ever allow himself to feel anything more.


    I shook my head, determined to bury those thoughts. I had made a decision, and I had to see it through. Daniel was kind, thoughtful, and willing to help. Maybe this arrangement would help me forget, help me find something real, even if only for a little while.


    But as I walked up to my room, the silence around me felt colder than ever. My heart ached in ways words couldn''t describe, and for a fleeting moment, I allowed myself to wish for something impossible¡ªthat Dylan had felt even a fraction of the turmoil I was going through.


    Maybe he did, a small, hopeful voice whispered in the back of my mind. Maybe that anger, that reaction, wasn''t just about his job. Maybe he does care.


    I laughed bitterly at the thought. Wishful thinking would get me nowhere. Dylan had made his choice clear a long time ago. And now, it was my turn to make mine.


    No matter how much it hurt, I would move on.


    Even if my heart refused to follow.

 Chapter 270 The Devils Invitation

    [IRAYA]


    The dress arrived in an elegant, silver box tied with a deep crimson ribbon.


    At first, I ignored it, pretending it didn''t exist, but the sharp knock on my door followed by a single, unmistakable note¡ªFrom Lyander¡ªreminded me that I couldn''t escape this evening.


    The dress was stunning, a masterpiece of shimmering white silk with delicate lace details that ran along the hem and neckline. It looked like something plucked out of a fairy tale, the kind of dress meant to turn heads and leave an impression.


    The problem wasn''t the dress; it was what it represented¡ªan obligation I couldn''t refuse.


    I sighed as I slipped into the gown, knowing full well that saying no to Lyander ''the devil'' De Dantis was never an option. It wasn''t because he would force me¡ªno, that wasn''t his style. It was because he carried an air of silent authority that made disobedience feel . . . wrong. You didn''t reject Lyander. You just didn''t.


    By the time I arrived at the De Dantis mansion, night had already fallen, and the estate was lit up like something out of a dream.


    Thousands of tiny lights draped over the ancient trees, casting a soft glow over the vast open field where the event was being held. The mansion itself loomed in the background, a grand, old-world structure with towering columns and balconies that stretched endlessly.


    The field was packed with people, hundreds of them mingling effortlessly, dressed in gowns and suits that screamed wealth and power. I felt small in comparison, despite the extravagant dress Lyander had sent.


    My fingers tightened around the small clutch I carried, and I took a steadying breath. I didn''t belong here, and yet, here I was, standing among people who probably didn''t even know my name.


    I moved carefully through the crowd, keeping to the edges and avoiding eye contact. Conversations buzzed around me, laughter rang out, and glasses clinked in toasts to whatever wealthy socialites toast to. I was out of my element, and it was painfully obvious.


    Look like ignoring them didn''t work out.


    Everything about her screamed polished perfection, from her perfectly styled hair to her dazzling emerald-green gown that looked straight off a runway. The way she walked, holding Jason close like a prized possession, made me feel a pang of old bitterness rise in my chest.


    "Kylie," I said flatly, keeping my expression neutral, and my eyes went to her hand on Jason while the latter wasn''t bothered by it.


    She didn''t seem to notice the lack of warmth in my voice. Instead, she smiled wider and reached out as if to hug me, but I took a step back before she could.


    "You have to join us!" she said enthusiastically, completely ignoring the tension in the air. "Jason and I were just saying how we missed seeing you around. We thought that you have gone back to your country but look! You''re still here."


    Jason shifted uncomfortably beside her, his eyes flickering toward me before looking away. He said nothing, but his presence alone was enough to make my skin crawl. The last thing I wanted was to spend the evening with these two people who had once meant everything to me and then shattered my trust.


    "Actually, I¡ª" I began, trying to excuse myself.


    "Oh, nonsense!" Kylie interrupted, her voice lilting with an exaggerated sweetness. "Come on, Iraya. Just for a little while. We should celebrate Christmas together!" She grabbed my wrist before I could react, her grip firm but deceptively gentle. "It''s better than be alone in here."


    I hesitated, every fiber of my being screaming at me to walk away. But Kylie''s grip tightened ever so slightly, and I knew she wouldn''t take no for an answer. Saying no would only cause a scene, and that was the last thing I wanted tonight.


    With a resigned sigh, I forced a tight smile onto my lips. "Sure. Why not?"


    "Great!" Kylie beamed as if she''d won some silent battle. She pulled me toward their table near the fountain, where a few other guests¡ªprobably their wealthy friends¡ªwere seated, deep in conversation.


    I tried not to meet Jason''s gaze, but I could feel the weight of his eyes on me, making my heart beat faster, not in a romantic kind of way . . . but in a murderous way.

 Chapter 271 Beneath the Facade

    [IRAYA]


    As we reached the table, Kylie didn''t let go of my wrist, keeping me close as if I might bolt at any second. She gestured to an empty seat beside her. "Sit! We were just talking about how beautiful the mansion looks tonight."


    I sat stiffly, placing my hands in my lap to keep them from trembling. The last thing I wanted was to show any sign of weakness.


    Jason remained silent, but his occasional glances in my direction were enough to keep me on edge. Kylie, meanwhile, chattered on as if nothing had ever happened between us¡ªas if she hadn''t betrayed me in the worst possible way.


    "Doesn''t she look stunning tonight, Jason?" Kylie asked suddenly, turning to him with an expectant smile.


    Jason cleared his throat, clearly caught off guard. "Uh, yeah. You look . . . great, Iraya."


    "Thanks," I said coldly, my eyes never leaving Kylie''s. I knew exactly what she was doing. She wasn''t inviting me here out of kindness or nostalgia. This was a game to her¡ªa way to show off her new life, her new relationship, and remind me that she had ''won.''


    But two could play that game.


    I leaned back in my chair, forcing a calm I didn''t feel. "So, how long have you two been together now?" I asked, my voice smooth and indifferent.


    Kylie''s smile faltered for a fraction of a second before she recovered. "Oh, we''re not Iraya. After you two broke up. Me and Jason are just . . . you know hanging out." She squeezed Jason''s arm affectionately. "I hope you don''t mind."


    "Hmm," I said, pretending to be unimpressed. "Good for you. I guess things worked out for the best after all."


    The tension at the table grew palpable, but Kylie kept up her cheerful facade, refusing to let me see any cracks in her armor. Jason, on the other hand, looked like he wanted to be anywhere but here.


    "Oh, don''t be like that, Iraya," one of Kylie''s friends said, her tone dripping with false concern. "You know you could never match Jason''s status. Let''s be real here¡ªwho are you, anyway? Just a servant that Jason took petty. You should be glad that he had enrolled you to our school."


    Their laughter was light, but it cut deep, sharp and cold. I could tell Jason had already warmed up to Kylie''s friends and relatives. A few of our old classmates were here too, mingling comfortably in their designer suits and gowns. I wondered what lies Kylie and Jason had fed them about me.


    "You mean she looks part Asian, right?"


    I ignored the growing flood of insults, finishing my champagne in one steady gulp. Setting the glass down, I stood to leave. "Well then, if you''re done insulting me and laughing at my face, I''ll be going now."


    "What''s the rush, Iraya?" a guy called out, grinning smugly. "Stay a little while. I''m rich too, you know. Why don''t you go out with me? I promise it''ll be worthwhile."


    I pretended to consider his offer, tapping my chin thoughtfully. "Can you buy me a Lamborghini and an apartment? If not, don''t bother."


    The grin on his face faltered, and his friends burst into laughter, teasing him mercilessly.


    "That''s a steep price for someone who''s just a slut," another girl sneered, her tone dripping with disdain.


    I turned to her with a sweet but sharp smile. "Baby girl, I''m an expensive slut. So, unless you can afford me, kindly fuck off."


    Their smug expressions shifted. Some gasped, others whispered among themselves. If they thought they could break me with their petty insults and watch me falter, they were sorely mistaken.


    "What did you say to me?" The girl stood abruptly, her eyes narrowing as she sized me up. "Do you even know who I am?"


    "No. Should I?" I replied, unfazed.


    She scoffed. "I''m Christina Fernand. My family owns an oil company and we have deep ties with the De Santis. I could destroy your life right here and now."


    "Cousin, stop," Kylie intervened, placing a hand on Christina''s arm. "I told you, Iraya isn''t from here. Please, pardon her ignorance." Her voice was smooth, laced with an air of superiority, as if she were graciously offering me a way out.


    "No," Christina said coldly, waving to one of the nearby guards. "I want her out. She doesn''t belong here. She''s disrupting the party. Guards!"


    The guards, dressed in black suits with guns strapped to their waists, immediately stepped forward. They didn''t know who I was based on their expressions. It seemed like they only knew that Christina was someone important.

 Chapter 272 The Fianc茅e Fiasco

    [IRAYA]


    "Miss, we need to ask you to leave," one of them said, his voice polite but firm as he towered over me.


    I could''ve made a scene. I could''ve fought back. But what would''ve been the point? Irritating the guards of a mafia empire wasn''t exactly on my to-do list tonight.


    Shrugging, I offered a careless smile. "Gladly."


    I was already preparing to take my first step toward the exit, determined not to let the guards drag me away and create an unnecessary scene, when a sudden announcement halted me in my tracks.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Mr. De Santis."


    The air shifted. Conversations hushed, and all eyes turned to the grand entrance. A spotlight illuminated an elderly man who exuded an aura of wealth, power, and elegance.


    Mr. De Santis carried himself with a regal presence, every movement confident and commanding attention. Despite his age, his physique was impressive¡ªbroad-shouldered and fit, like a seasoned model from a vintage men''s magazine. He had a dandy air about him, right down to the cigar resting between his fingers, adding a rebellious charm to his otherwise immaculate image.


    Gold and diamond rings adorned his hands, catching the light as he lifted the cigar and casually exhaled a puff of smoke. Though the venue was dimly lit, he wore dark sunglasses, adding to his mystique. His beard, a perfect blend of white and black, was neatly groomed, framing his sharp features with an ageless sophistication that made it clear why people respected¡ªand feared¡ªhim.


    The women around me¡ªyoung and old, single and married alike¡ªseemed to hold their breath. Some subtly fanned themselves with whatever they could find, while others whispered in awe, their gazes locked on the enigmatic figure.


    It wasn''t just his wealth or reputation that commanded attention; it was the sheer magnetism he radiated. He didn''t need to speak loudly or make grand gestures. His mere presence was enough to make the room feel smaller, as though everything now revolved around him.


    And then, as if to complete the scene, Lyander appeared by his side.


    Even in a room filled with the elite, Lyander stood out, his striking looks drawing as much attention as the man next to him. He had inherited his father''s dangerously handsome features¡ªsharp jawline, piercing eyes, and a charisma that seemed effortless. Dressed in a perfectly tailored black suit, he moved with the same quiet confidence, as though born to rule.


    But it wasn''t just Lyander who caught the crowd''s attention. On his arm was a woman so stunning she seemed almost unreal. Her long, jet-black hair flowed like silk, gleaming under the chandelier lights, while her flawless skin seemed to glow against the dark fabric of her elegant gown.


    She wasn''t just beautiful; she was captivating, with a presence that demanded attention in a way that didn''t feel forced. Every curve, every detail of her appearance, was perfect, as if she had stepped out of a dream designed to dazzle.


    Lyander shrugged, still holding that devil-may-care grin. "Yeah, Pops, we did. The deal was that I''d marry whoever you chose for me if I didn''t have a serious girlfriend by Christmas. But . . . turns out, I do."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Every head turned toward Lyander, eyes wide with shock, mouths hanging open in disbelief. Even Flor was frozen, her perfect smile wiped clean off her face.


    Flor finally found her voice. "Excuse me?" she spluttered, her tone a mixture of disbelief and indignation.


    But no one paid her any attention. All eyes remained locked on Lyander, curiosity crackling in the air like static electricity.


    Even Mr. De Santis seemed momentarily thrown off. Then, regaining his composure, he leaned forward slightly, eyes gleaming with interest. "Really?" he asked, his voice slower now, tinged with intrigue. "Who?"


    I had no interest in Lyander''s complicated personal life, but I''ll admit¡ªI was curious. Who was this mystery woman? This bad-boy playboy who never seemed to take anything seriously suddenly had someone he was claiming to be serious about? That was newsworthy.


    But then it happened. His eyes met mine¡ªsteady, unflinching¡ªand I felt a sudden chill run down my spine, the kind you get right before disaster strikes.


    And before I could even process the sinking feeling in my gut, he raised a finger and pointed directly at me.


    "Her," Lyander said, his voice carrying across the room with ease. "Iraya Lee. I''m going to marry her."


    The world tilted. Time seemed to slow, and for a split second, I swore the room had stopped spinning. My heart slammed against my ribcage, and my brain scrambled to process what I had just heard.


    Me? Marry him? What in the world was he thinking?!


    Every head in the room turned toward me, their gazes searing through my skin. Flor looked like she might combust on the spot. Mr. De Santis arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by this unexpected twist.


    And Lyander? He looked completely at ease, as though he had just solved all his problems with a single, outrageous declaration.


    I opened my mouth, maybe to deny it, maybe to yell at him¡ªI wasn''t sure which. But nothing came out. Words failed me entirely. I was too busy reeling from the fact that I had just been turned into Lyander De Santis''s fiance?e in front of half the city''s elite without so much as a warning.


    One thing was clear, though¡ªLyander wasn''t just dangerous because of his looks. He was dangerous because he could throw your entire world off balance with a single smirk and a few well-placed words.


    And somehow, I had just become the center of his latest, most outrageous game yet.@@@@

 Chapter 273 Unexpected Arrival

    [EVE]


    I had to admit¡ªthe trip to Germany was the most memorable one so far. Although I hadn''t uncovered any new clues about my parents, I left with something just as precious. Memories.


    Moments shared with Cole, laughter, stolen glances, and eventually . . . us. We were finally together.


    I thought everything would be okay now that we were officially a couple. After all, wasn''t this what I''d always wanted in the past? And Cole''s presence was a constant source of comfort, a steady reminder that I wasn''t alone. It felt reassuring to know that someone had my back¡ªespecially someone like Cole Fay.


    However, as soon as we stepped into my apartment lobby, a familiar figure stopped us in our tracks.


    She stood tall, poised like a model, but without that stiff, fragile look. Instead, her curves flowed naturally, the simple dress she wore draping elegantly around her frame. Her face was angelic¡ªsoft yet striking¡ªwith long, wavy brown hair framing her delicate features perfectly. But what truly set her apart were her eyes, warm and deep, like melted caramel.


    "Elena . . ."


    Our childhood friend. Two years older than me, she had always been like an older sister back then¡ªkind, gentle, and wise beyond her years. Everyone liked her. No, loved her. Including Cole.@@@@


    If I had been the one chasing after Cole during those early years, it was no secret that he had a thing for Elena. She reminded him of his mother, not just in appearance but in temperament too. And then, one day, she left for another country, and we never heard from her again.


    What''s she doing here now?!


    Suffice to say, I didn''t like her one bit.


    "Eve! Cole! Look at you two! You''ve grown so much!" Elena beamed, her eyes lighting up as she rushed over, pulling both of us into a tight hug. "I''ve been waiting for you to come back, and if it weren''t for my contacts, I wouldn''t have known you were returning today."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Cole stood frozen beside me, caught off guard, while I . . . well, I wasn''t exactly thrilled. I never liked Elena¡ªnot because of anything she did, but because of what she represented. She was the girl Cole once admired.


    And now, after all these years, here she was¡ªmore beautiful than ever.


    "Look at you, Eve! You''ve grown into such a stunning woman." Elena smiled at me, her voice as warm as I remembered. Then her eyes flicked to Cole, widening in surprise. "Whoa, Cole . . . the last time I saw you, you were just a scrawny little kid. Now look at you¡ªyou''ve grown so handsome."


    "No idea."


    I put the shirt down and turned to face him fully, hands on my hips. "Are you even interested in her anymore?"


    Cole finally paused what he was doing, giving me a flat look. "No."


    "Okay, but¡ªwait." My eyes darted to what he was doing. "Why are you putting your stuff in my closet?"


    Cole looked genuinely confused. "What do you mean? We''re together now. I figured we''d share a room."


    I blinked, taken aback. "What?"


    Cole shrugged, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "We''ve already shared a bed plenty of times. Why not make it permanent?"


    "That''s not the same thing!" I sputtered. "We''re not married. Go back to your own room."


    A mischievous grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. "We could fix that, you know. Say yes, and we can skip this whole argument."


    I shot him a glare, my face heating. "Stop trying to change the subject. You''re not staying here. End of discussion."


    Cole chuckled, clearly enjoying my flustered reaction. He grabbed another shirt and calmly placed it in my closet, ignoring my protests entirely. "You''re cute when you''re mad, you know that?"


    "Cole!" I grabbed the nearest pillow and threw it at him, which he effortlessly dodged, laughing.


    "Fine, fine," he said, holding up his hands in surrender. "I''ll go back to my room. But you''re going to miss me."


    "Out. Now." I pointed to the door, trying to suppress a smile. He knew exactly how to get under my skin¡ªand I hated that it worked.


    As Cole left, I let out a sigh, collapsing onto the bed. Elena''s sudden reappearance was already making me uneasy, and now I had to deal with Cole acting like we were newlyweds.


    Yeah, this was going to be fun.

 Chapter 274 The Witches Deal

    [SOPHIA]


    Sophia tapped her manicured nails against the polished mahogany table, her lips curling into a sly smile as she watched Elena approach.


    The restaurant''s dim lighting reflected off the crystal chandeliers, casting an air of sophistication that matched the two women perfectly. Elena slipped into the seat across from her, her confidence evident in every graceful movement.


    "Well, how did it go?" Sophia asked, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    Elena took a sip of the wine the waiter had just poured, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Better than expected," she said, leaning back in her chair. "Eve didn''t even try to hide her disdain. She''s threatened, and that''s exactly what I wanted."


    Sophia''s smile widened. "Good. If I can''t have Cole, then she won''t either. I won''t let her take everything from me. Not after everything I''ve sacrificed."


    Elena nodded, her expression thoughtful. "You don''t have to convince me. When I saw Cole again . . ." Her voice trailed off as a wicked smile tugged at her lips. "He''s grown into quite the man. Nothing like the awkward boy I left behind. Honestly, if I''d known he''d turn out like this, I wouldn''t have stayed away so long."


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed. "This isn''t just about how he looks, Elena. We''re talking about the Fay family''s empire. If you manage to marry him, you''ll be securing not only your future but also helping my father expand our business. That''s our deal to this partnership."@@@@


    It was the very reason Sophia had reached out to Elena in the first place. If she couldn''t have Cole, then neither could Eve. After that yacht party, where it became painfully clear that Cole and Eve were together, Sophia''s bitterness only deepened.


    It wasn''t as though she was madly in love with Cole¡ªfar from it. If she could have married him, it would have been a beneficial arrangement for her family and a boost to her own standing. But if not, it didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that Eve wouldn''t have him either. As long as Eve didn''t end up happy, Sophia would consider it a victory.


    Sophia wanted Eve to suffer. She didn''t care if she ended up with Cole or not¡ªwhat mattered most was ensuring that Eve never had him. The bitterness of rejection still lingered, fueling her desire to see Eve stripped of everything, especially Cole.


    Elena, on the other hand, had a different ambition. At first, she accepted Sophia''s offer solely for business. The allure of the Fay family name was irresistible¡ªit promised prestige, connections, and the kind of influence that could propel her beauty line to global fame.


    Becoming an international fashion icon was her dream, and marrying into the Fay family would guarantee her a shortcut to the top. But things shifted the moment she laid eyes on Cole.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He was no longer the boy she had known years ago. Now, he was a man¡ªhandsome, confident, and exuding a quiet power that made him all the more enticing. Her initial plan to use him as a stepping stone quickly transformed into something more personal. She wanted him, not just for what he could offer, but for herself.


    Still, Elena wasn''t one to leave things to chance. She had grown up in a distant country steeped in ancient beliefs and superstitions, a place where whispers of witchcraft were woven into everyday life.


    And she had just the right tool for this situation¡ªan heirloom charm said to bend desire and favor to its wielder''s will. Whether it worked or not didn''t matter to her. Elena had always believed that success came to those bold enough to seize it, and this was just one more way to ensure that Cole would be hers.


    A small, knowing smirk played on Elena''s lips as the wheels of her plan began to turn. She would make Cole fall for her, and she wouldn''t stop until she stood victorious¡ªby his side as Mrs. Fay, the woman with everything Eve had ever wanted.


    Sophia caught the glint of satisfaction in Elena''s eyes but said nothing. She didn''t care what Elena''s ultimate goal was. As long as Eve was left heartbroken and empty-handed, Sophia would consider this partnership a success.


    Their glasses clinked softly, sealing their silent pact. Both women knew the stakes, and both were determined to win.


    But in this game, only one thing was certain¡ªsomeone would walk away broken.

 Chapter 275 Shadows of the Past, Eyes on the Future

    [DANIEL]


    Being Lina Fay''s temporary boyfriend came with its fair share of advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage? Their company flourished. With the Fay name attached to Daniel, investors flocked, and landowners were eager to sign lucrative contracts.


    The mere association with the Fay heiress elevated Daniel''s public image, opening doors that had been previously slammed shut in his face.


    For his mother, this was a godsend. The relentless whispers branding her as "the mistress" and Daniel as "the illegitimate son" had plagued them for years, but now, with Lina by his side, those rumors began to fade. His mother could finally focus on business without worrying about scandal tainting their name.


    But the disadvantages weren''t so easy to ignore. Daniel had to deal with an endless parade of ego-driven, arrogant suitors vying for Lina''s attention. Acting as her shield meant enduring countless glares, backhanded remarks, and thinly veiled threats from men who thought they were more deserving of Lina''s affection.


    And when word of their relationship inevitably leaked to the media, their every move was scrutinized. Paparazzi followed them relentlessly, snapping photos of every outing, speculating endlessly about their future.


    Not that either of them cared about the publicity. In fact, it was part of the plan. Daniel welcomed the attention, hoping it would help clear his mother''s tarnished name. He had lived his whole life under the shadow of being branded a "homewrecker''s son."


    The media frenzy might have been chaotic, but it worked¡ªpeople were beginning to see him in a different light.


    Lina, on the other hand, enjoyed the side benefit of having Daniel as her public boyfriend. It meant that some of her unwanted suitors backed off, unwilling to tangle with the son of a rising business mogul. While some didn''t want to covet a woman in an open public relationship. That would be an unwanted scandal for them.


    "Look at how you''ve grown into a fine young man," Robert said, as if he had played any role in that growth.


    "I know. It''s all thanks to my mother," Daniel replied flatly, his voice carrying a subtle edge.


    Robert''s smile faltered for a moment before he quickly recovered, shifting his attention to Lina. Extending a hand, he greeted her with a practiced charm. "Miss Fay, thank you for allowing this meeting to happen. I wouldn''t have had the chance to see my son after all these years if it weren''t for you."


    Lina met his handshake with a polite but firm grip. "No need to thank me, Mr. Gill. I just thought it was time for my boyfriend to confront his past and move forward."


    Her voice was calm, almost sweet, but the subtle weight in her words made it clear that she wasn''t here to facilitate a heartfelt reunion¡ªshe was here to ensure that Daniel''s past wouldn''t haunt him anymore.


    Robert cleared his throat, visibly unsettled by Lina''s poised response. Though she smiled, it felt as though she was subtly drawing a line in the sand, keeping the Gills at arm''s length. The message was clear: she wouldn''t allow anyone to manipulate Daniel under the guise of family.


    "Ah, well," Robert said, attempting to regain control of the conversation, "like they say, you wouldn''t be the person you are now without your past, so perhaps it''s not about putting everything behind you, but learning to forgive and make peace, right?"


    Lina''s smile didn''t waver, but her silence spoke volumes.


    Before the tension could thicken any further, Robert clapped his hands together. "Let''s sit down and order, shall we? Come, come."


    Daniel guided Lina to her seat before taking his own, his eyes briefly locking with his father''s in a silent warning¡ªthis wasn''t going to be the kind of reunion Robert was hoping for.


    "By the way," Robert began with a proud smile, "this is my son, Dan Roger Gill." He gestured toward Dan, who gave a charming nod, though his attention was already fixated on Lina rather than Daniel, his half-brother.

 Chapter 276 A Family of Masks

    [LINA]


    It became obvious almost immediately¡ªRobert wasn''t here to mend his broken relationship with Daniel. He was here for me.


    The way he introduced Dan, with a rehearsed air of pride, made it clear that his true intention was to present his legitimate son as a more ''worthy'' suitor for me than Daniel Foster.@@@@


    Talk about a loving father.


    "My son here graduated at the top of his class," Robert continued, clearly boasting for my benefit. "He''s my successor, smart, accomplished, and quite the gentleman. Not to brag, but he holds a double degree. He''s truly the pride of our family."


    I had no doubt he is your son. You have the same pride and arrogant on your face.


    Dan leaned forward slightly, his gaze settling on me. "Hello, Lina," he said, his voice low and smooth, laced with a deliberate charm. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    His eyes gleamed with something more than just politeness. They held an unmistakable glint of interest, a subtle invitation that made Daniel''s jaw tighten.


    But I simply smiled¡ªa smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. "It''s a pleasure to meet my boyfriend''s brother as well," I said, deliberately emphasizing the word brother with a sweetness that made Dan''s confident expression falter ever so slightly. The smile on Robert''s face also flickered, a brief crack in his polished demeanor.


    It was clear as day¡ªRobert and Dan weren''t here for Daniel. They had no interest in mending familial ties. They were here because they saw me as a golden opportunity, a way to elevate their status even further.


    I had encountered enough people like them to recognize their intentions at a single glance. And judging by the way Robert kept boasting about Dan''s accomplishments, it seemed their plan was to steal my attention from Daniel and redirect it toward Dan.


    I saw how Daniel frowned for being ignored and I placed my hand into his squeezing them. "Thank you for the compliment, Dan. Though, I must admit, Daniel''s support has been invaluable. He has brilliant ideas and plans in real estate¡ªso good, in fact, that I can''t help but steal a few for myself."


    I laughed a little. My words were a subtle but sharp reminder that Dan wasn''t the man standing by my side¡ªDaniel was.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed slightly, though he quickly masked his displeasure with another forced smile. "Ah, yes, Daniel has certainly grown into quite the capable young man."


    Despite his words, it was painfully obvious that Robert didn''t see Daniel as capable of anything¡ªat least, not compared to Dan. But my stance threw a wrench into whatever scheme Robert had in mind.


    A small smirk played at the corner of my lips as I leaned back in my chair. I could see through Robert''s intentions as clearly as glass, and I wasn''t about to let him or his golden boy undermine Daniel.


    This wasn''t just a casual dinner¡ªit was a power play. Robert wanted to dangle the wealth and prestige of the Gill name in front of me, hoping I''d reconsider my relationship with Daniel.


    Too bad for them, I wasn''t easily impressed. And Daniel? He wasn''t the kind to just lean back and be ignored.


    "Looks like it''s clear you had no real intention of meeting me¡ªyou just wanted to meet my girlfriend," Daniel said coldly, his voice steady but sharp. "We''ll take our leave now. Thank you for the meal."


    Except the meal hadn''t even started. I blinked in surprise as he abruptly stood and grabbed my hand.


    Robert frowned, rising from his seat with a look of disapproval. "Is that how you speak to your father?"


    "You''ve never been a father to me. Let''s keep it that way."

 Chapter 277 Echoes of a Forgotten Family

    [LINA]


    "How dare you speak to my father like that!" Dan snapped, all pretense of civility gone. His voice was filled with contempt as he stood as well, his expression twisted with arrogance. "You''re nothing but a bastard son, so watch your mouth."


    This was bad. Really bad. And I felt terrible for dragging Daniel into this. Guilt twisted like a knife in my chest, sharp and unforgiving. I shouldn''t have agreed to this meeting in the first place. Now, I had probably hurt him . . . again.


    Daniel didn''t flinch. He stood tall, his face expressionless, masking whatever turmoil was brewing inside. But I knew he had to be hurting. No matter how much he despised Robert, it didn''t change the fact that he was still his father.


    And Dan, no matter how hostile, was still his half-brother. They were still his family and right now, it was painfully clear that they had no love for him or any little affection at all.


    To them, Daniel was nothing more than a mistake they chose to ignore¡ªa shadow they pretended didn''t exist. In their eyes, he simply didn''t matter.


    "You''re right," Daniel said after a tense pause, his tone calm but chilling. "I''m just a bastard son, and I have nothing more to do with either of you. So let''s just pretend that this meeting didn''t happen. Goodbye."


    "Daniel!" Robert shouted at him, but before anyone could react, Daniel tightened his grip on my hand and led me out of the room without another word.


    The silence between us was thick, stretching out like an invisible wall as we made our way to the car. The tension could be felt, and I could only imagine what Daniel was feeling, but I didn''t dare ask. Not yet. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    We both slid into the car, and the silence continued, weighing down on us. Then, after a moment, we spoke at the same time.


    But despite his words, the guilt gnawed at me, persistent and heavy. I hated seeing him go through that dinner, facing people who should have cared about him but never did. He didn''t deserve that. He deserved better¡ªbetter than what I had given him today.


    As the car rolled down the street, an idea sparked in my mind. I wanted to make it up to him. Maybe it wouldn''t erase what had happened, but it was something to ease my guilt.


    "Uhm . . . could we stop by Lexur first?" I asked hesitantly, glancing over at him.


    Daniel briefly shifted his eyes toward me, arching a brow. "Isn''t that the place that sells luxury cars?"


    I nodded, feeling a little nervous now that I''d brought it up. "Yeah, that''s right."


    He didn''t ask any further questions, just turned the wheel and headed toward Lexur. Typical Daniel¡ªhe didn''t need an explanation to indulge me. He trusted me, and that made me want to do something meaningful even more.


    When we arrived, the gleaming glass doors of the showroom reflected the city lights, giving the whole place a sleek, polished look. The moment we stepped inside, the sales manager greeted us with a professional smile, immediately offering to show us around.


    Rows of luxury cars, each more impressive than the last, lined the showroom floor. Polished chrome, sleek designs, leather interiors¡ªit was the kind of place that screamed wealth and status.


    Daniel walked beside me, his hands casually in his pockets, his expression unreadable. I could tell he wasn''t entirely sure why we were here, but he didn''t question me. Instead, he let me take the lead.


    The sales manager enthusiastically began his pitch, pointing out various models and their features, but I barely listened. My attention was on Daniel, watching his reaction to the sleek cars around us. He didn''t seem overly impressed, but I caught the brief flicker of interest in his eyes when we passed by a particular black sports car¡ªa modern, elegant design with just the right touch of power and grace.

 Chapter 278 Gifts, Kisses, and Jealousy

    [LINA]


    "That one," I said, interrupting the sales manager mid-sentence. "We''ll take it."


    "Splendid choice. I''ll just get the keys, and perhaps we can take it for a test drive," the manager said with a professional smile before disappearing into the backroom.


    A few moments later, he returned, holding the sleek black key fob. Before Daniel could react, I took the key and handed it to him with a bright smile. "I know it''s a bit late but, My Christmas Gift to you."


    Daniel froze, staring down at the key in my outstretched hand like it was a foreign object. His expression shifted from confusion to shock, his eyes wide as he stammered, "W-what? Lina . . . what''s going on? I can''t."


    "Merry Christmas gift, babe," I said playfully, beaming at him, the corners of my lips tugging up in a smile.


    But Daniel didn''t move to take the key. He didn''t reach out or even blink¡ªhe just stood there, stunned. His hesitation was evident on his face, as if accepting this gift was something too heavy, too much for him to comprehend.


    "Come on, Daniel. Just accept it," I insisted gently, grabbing his hand and pressing the key into his palm. His hand was warm, yet trembling slightly under my touch.


    "B-but . . . but this is too much!" he finally found his voice, though it came out strained. He looked down at the key again, disbelief etched into every line of his face. "I can''t possibly accept this. You really don''t have to do this, Lina."


    I smiled softly, gazing into his eyes. "But I want to. Consider it a little compensation for everything I put you through today . . ." and maybe for altering your future. My voice dipped at the last part, but I kept my tone light.


    Daniel opened his mouth to protest again, but I cut him off, my voice firm yet warm. "Please, Daniel. It would mean a lot to me if you accepted it. You''d be doing me a favor¡ªhelping me ease the guilt I feel."


    He looked at me, his eyes searching mine as if trying to gauge whether I was serious. After a moment, he exhaled deeply, a resigned but amused sigh escaping his lips. "Well . . . if you''re really insisting on this . . . thank you." He took the key, his fingers closing around it carefully, almost reverently.


    The moment he accepted, I felt a weight lift from my chest, and I couldn''t help but smile at him, relieved and happy.


    "Do you always gift expensive cars to people you feel guilty about?"@@@@


    Maybe this was something new. Something unexpected.


    And maybe . . . I didn''t mind.


    On the way home, I was in a good mood. Daniel had that calming aura about him, the kind that put you at ease without even trying.


    But of course, there was always someone waiting at home who would dampen my spirits.


    "You ditched me again," Dylan said the moment I stepped inside.


    I rolled my eyes. "You might be my personal bodyguard, but that doesn''t mean you need to follow me around 24/7. Besides, I already have dozens of guards with me. You don''t need to be there all the time."


    Dylan frowned. "You were with that guy again, weren''t you?"


    "You mean Daniel? Yeah, I was. He''s my boyfriend, so of course we''re together most of the time."


    Dylan took a deep breath, clearly trying to stay calm. "Do your parents and brother know about this?"


    "With all the media constantly watching our every move, I''m sure they do by now. And why do you care so much about Daniel, anyway? You said yourself that he''s a decent guy¡ªkind and nice."


    Dylan crossed his arms. "So you''re serious about him?"


    "What if I am?" I challenged, lifting my chin. "If I''m going to marry someone someday, I want it to be Daniel."


    Dylan looked surprised, didn''t say anything else. I left him there and stomped my way up to my room.


    What''s wrong with that grumpy man? If I pestered him to be my boyfriend, he got mad. Now that I''ve been moving on, he''s still mad! Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    That guy''s a prick¡ªa self-centered, overprotective jerk!

 Chapter 279 Trapped in the Devils Deal

    [IRAYA]


    "Uhm . . . I''m not sure what Lyander has been telling you, but it''s not true," I began, my voice wavering slightly as I sat in the grand, overly intimidating study of Don Gregory¡ªLyander''s father and, quite possibly, the lord devil himself.


    Seated in front of me, the father-son duo appeared as though they were planning world domination, with me as the sacrificial lamb.


    Don Gregory, a man who could probably buy a country with the coins in his pocket, watched me with an unsettling level of amusement. Meanwhile, Lyander lounged beside him, legs crossed, wearing a grin that screamed smug.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    I felt like a mouse cornered by two particularly chatty cats.


    Let''s rewind for a moment. After Lyander''s spectacular little announcement at the holiday party¡ªwhere he boldly declared his undying affection for me in front of everyone and their extended family¡ªI''d barricaded myself in my room for the remainder of the holidays.


    No amount of coaxing, bribing, or threats could get me to leave. Well, that was true until this morning, when Don Gregory''s bodyguards decided that subtlety wasn''t their style.


    Let me paint the picture for you: four massive, suited men barged into my apartment, looking like they''d just stepped off the set of a high-budget action film.


    Did they knock? Nope. Did they kindly ask me to accompany them? Also no. Instead, they stood there, all six-foot-something of muscle and sunglasses, as one of them said, "Miss, you need to come with us."


    And they had guns. Big ones.


    At that point, I didn''t need much convincing. I went peacefully¡ªif by peacefully you mean being herded out of my apartment like a suspect in a high-profile crime.


    My bodyguards? Useless. The moment Don Gregory''s men arrived, they surrendered faster than a cheap umbrella in a hurricane. Honestly, I''m calling the agency later. What am I even paying them for?


    So, there I was, unceremoniously dragged to their mansion¡ªa sprawling estate that screamed, We have more money than we know what to do with.


    "What was that?" Lyander asked, leaning in with a smirk.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, plastering on the fakest smile I could manage.


    Don Gregory waved a hand, dismissing my objections like they were a minor inconvenience. "Don''t worry, mija. I''m sure you''ll come around. Lyander is a great catch."


    Yeah, a catch all right¡ªlike catching the flu.


    I resisted the urge to scream. Instead, I settled for staring at them both, wondering how in the world I was going to escape this madhouse.


    And for the record? I was definitely Googling "how to file a restraining order against a billionaire" the moment I got home.


    That is, if I ever got home. Judging by the way Don Gregory was looking at me, escape didn''t seem to be in the cards unless I walked down the aisle with his son.


    "Uhm . . . I don''t think I''m a great fit for Lyander," I said hesitantly, trying to think of a diplomatic way to diffuse this madness. "I mean, I''m not really that beautiful. I''m tall and skinny, and my family doesn''t match yours in status. Lyander wouldn''t benefit from being with me at all."


    The Don threw his head back and laughed, a deep, hearty sound that echoed through the cavernous room like he''d just heard the best joke of the year. "Don''t be modest, mija. I''ve already done my research."


    Research? Oh no.


    He continued, completely unbothered by my horrified expression. "You''re the daughter of Lance and Zoe Lee. Your father is the brother of Leanna Fay, which makes your family tied to the Fay family. I don''t think there''s a better girl to fit my son than you."


    My jaw dropped. He''s dug up my entire family tree. The room spun for a moment as I tried to process that this man had probably hired a private investigator to dig into every aspect of my life. This wasn''t just matchmaking¡ªit was a corporate merger.


    Realizing that Don Gregory wasn''t about to back down, my eyes shifted to Lyander, narrowing into a glare. This was his fault. He''d started this fiasco, so he could be the one to end it.


    I widened my eyes at him, trying to silently convey my desperation. Do something!

 Chapter 280 Surviving Lyanders Soap Opera

    [IRAYA]


    Do something! But Lyander, the picture of nonchalance, leaned back in his chair and examined his nails like he had no idea what was happening.


    Oh, he knew. He was enjoying this way too much.


    "Look, you don''t have to answer now," the Don said, waving his hand as if he were granting me a great favor. "You two can be in a . . . introduction phase. Date first."


    Date first? That didn''t sound so bad. Maybe I could use the time to finish college, find an escape route, extract my revenge on Jason, and leave this place for good.


    I let out a small sigh of relief, already forming my escape plan. Maybe I could even fake a terrible personality flaw to make myself less appealing. How hard could it be to sabotage a fake relationship?


    "And then, after your graduation, we''ll set a proper date for the wedding," the Don added, nodding to himself like he''d just made the most reasonable suggestion ever.


    My relief evaporated faster than my last paycheck.


    My lips pressed into a thin line, and I grumbled internally. Graduation was months away, which meant I had to spend all that time being courted by him.


    Lyander''s smug grin told me he was well aware of my predicament, and he wasn''t going to make this easy.


    Great, I thought. Now I have to survive a fake relationship, a determined Don, and Lyander''s ego. Someone send help.


    After that whirlwind of a meeting, Lyander offered to drive me home. Honestly, I wasn''t even sure what had just happened. The entire conversation with Don Gregory felt like a fever dream¡ªhazy, surreal, and absolutely ridiculous. I couldn''t decide if I was in shock or just plain numb.


    The ride back to my apartment was, unsurprisingly, as awkward as you''d expect after being pseudo-kidnapped and practically engaged to a guy who treated life like one big joke.


    Lyander was behind the wheel of his sleek, stupidly expensive car, humming along to a song I didn''t recognize while I sat stiffly, plotting my escape.


    "You''ve been quiet," Lyander said, his voice cutting through the tension. He glanced at me, smirking. "Is this your way of silently protesting the engagement?"


    "I''m just trying to process how I got dragged into your soap opera," I replied, crossing my arms. "This entire day feels like a fever dream."


    "Well," he said with a dramatic sigh, "I could pinch you to prove it''s real, but I don''t think you''d appreciate that." Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You''re right. I wouldn''t." I shot him a glare. "And stop acting like this is some kind of game."


    Once I was safely inside, I leaned against the door and let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. My heart was still racing, and I pressed a hand to my chest like that might somehow calm it down.


    "What the heck was that about?" I muttered to myself, shaking my head. I wasn''t ready for whatever Lyander had been trying to say, and I had a sneaking suspicion I''d just opened Pandora''s box.


    Great. As if I didn''t already have enough problems, now I had to figure out what Lyander meant and why it was suddenly so important.


    Tomorrow. I''d deal with it tomorrow. Or maybe next year. Or never.


    Honestly, I had no brain cells left to deal with Lyander''s antics right now. None. They were gone, packed up, and on vacation somewhere far away, sipping margaritas on a beach while I was stuck here dealing with him.


    I had bigger, more pressing matters to focus on¡ªlike graduating and making sure Jason and Kylie got their not so happy, never-ending "after." You know, the one where they frolic off into hell, crying and regretting their life choices forever.


    But instead of handling that, I was here, mentally exhausted, all thanks to Lyander and his latest round of "Let''s Make Iraya''s Life as Chaotic as Possible."


    I mean, really. Who was he kidding with that "I like you" stunt? Lyander wasn''t in love with me. No way. This was just another one of his elaborate ploys to entertain himself at my expense. He probably thought of it as some kind of interactive reality show¡ªThe Iraya Chronicles: Will She Snap or Keep Her Cool?


    Spoiler alert: I was this close to snapping.


    What did he even mean, telling everyone at that party he liked me? Like, really? Was he just bored? Had he run out of hobbies? Taken up public humiliation as a side hustle?


    I could just picture him planning it all out, sitting there with his smug grin, thinking, How can I make today as dramatic as humanly possible? Oh, I know¡ªI''ll confess my undying affection for Iraya in front of a live studio audience.


    He must have thought he was being charming, like some kind of romantic lead in a cheesy drama. But this wasn''t a drama. It was my life. And if this were a drama, I''d be the side character rolling my eyes at the ridiculous love triangle while sipping tea in the background.


    Besides, Lyander liking me? Yeah, right. The man probably couldn''t name three things about me that didn''t involve me rolling my eyes or muttering sarcastic comments under my breath. I wasn''t exactly giving "leading lady energy," unless the lead role required endless amounts of skepticism and snark.


    Still, a tiny, annoying part of me couldn''t shake the thought. What if he wasn''t joking? What if, by some miracle of fate, Lyander actually meant it?


    Nah. He couldn''t be serious. Could he?


    No. Definitely not.


    I shook my head, forcing the thought away. I had more important things to do¡ªlike not flunking out of school and figuring out how to avoid becoming an unwilling participant in Lyander''s next episode of Make Iraya''s Life Ridiculous.


    Because let''s be real, I was not the girl who got swept up in someone''s grand declaration of love. I was the girl who quietly exited stage left while everyone else clapped for the happy couple.


    And that was fine by me. Or at least that''s what I kept telling myself.

 Chapter 281 Morning Mischief

    [EVE]


    The shrill ring of my phone pierced through the early morning quiet, dragging me out of a much-needed slumber.


    Groaning, I groped for the device on the bedside table, my body protesting with every move. Muscles sore, limbs heavy, and¡ªlet''s just say last night''s escapades with Cole were . . . intense. My thigh were still numb and my vagina was still sore.


    Squinting at the blinding screen, I grimaced. 7:00 AM? Who on earth thought it was acceptable to call this early, especially during the holidays? My irritation bubbled to the surface¡ªuntil I saw the name. Hyun.@@@@


    With a sigh, I accepted the call. "Hey, what''s up?" My voice was still scratchy with sleep, and I didn''t even bother pretending to be cheerful.


    "Eve! Sorry for waking you, but are you back in town yet?" Hyun''s voice practically buzzed with excitement.


    "Yeah . . . ," I replied warily, my brain still playing catch-up.


    "Great! I wanted to tell you this in person when you returned, but I couldn''t wait any longer!"


    I winced at his enthusiasm, rubbing at my temple. Why did he sound like a kid about to spill the biggest secret of the year?


    "This spring season, Dean Cole Frizkiel has signed a contract with us to be one of our models! And he''s coming here¡ªto meet us in person!"


    Loading . . .


    "Who?"


    "Dean. Cole. Frizkiel!" Hyun repeated, as if I''d just failed the most obvious quiz question. "The number one international male model in the world? The guy who only works with the best designers? Having him in our lineup is going to skyrocket our brand''s reputation! His followers alone could¡ª"


    Hyun was off on a tangent, but I had stopped registering his words somewhere between "Dean" and "Frizkiel." Fashion wasn''t really my thing, and while his enthusiasm was contagious, my brain refused to process anything before coffee.


    "No," I replied firmly, pulling the blanket over my head like a shield. "I''m sore all over. I''m staying right here, cocooned in peace."


    But peace was not on Cole''s agenda. With a practiced tug, he pulled the blanket away and leaned down, his lips capturing mine in a deep, lingering kiss. My protests melted like snow under the sun.


    "Don''t worry," he murmured against my lips, his voice husky and reassuring. "I''ll help you relax. I''ll make sure you enjoy this."


    His hand brushed a strand of hair from my face before trailing down to my shoulder, his touch featherlight but deliberate.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Relax? Cole, how am I supposed to relax if you''re planning on¡ª" I broke off, rolling my eyes. "Enjoy, maybe. Relax, not so much."


    He chuckled softly, a sound that was equal parts amusement and affection. "Shh . . . just trust me," he whispered, his lips brushing against the sensitive spot beneath my ear.


    My breath hitched as he kissed his way down my neck, his movements unhurried and slow. Every touch was gentle, as though he was savoring each moment. The sheet was already tangled at my waist, leaving my upper body exposed to his warm hands that trailed over my skin like a caress.


    I could feel the tension in my shoulders ebbing away, replaced by a strange, unfamiliar calm that his presence always seemed to bring. His hands moved with a mix of confidence and tenderness, his touch careful not to add to my soreness but instead to ease it away.


    He caressed my shoulders, his fingers tracing the curves of my skin before descending to tease the tender flesh of my breasts. His palms molded around them, squeezing and shaping them with a gentle yet insistent pressure that sent shivers down my spine.


    As I gasped softly in anticipation, he reached out and pinched my nipples ¨C¨C the sudden jolt of sensation sending a burst of pleasure-pain coursing through me like a hot wire.


    But instead of stopping there, Cole kneaded them again with his fingertips, working over each peak until I felt myself melting into nothing but pure desire.


    My body arched involuntarily beneath him as he continued to toy with me ¨C¨C teasing and tantalizing every inch.


    "You''re impossible," I mumbled, though my voice had lost any real conviction.


    "Maybe," he murmured, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he kissed my collarbone. "But you still can''t resist me."

 Chapter 282 A Morning With You

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "Maybe," he murmured, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he kissed my collarbone. "But you still can''t resist me."


    I wanted to argue, to point out the arrogance in his words, but the steady rhythm of his touch was lulling me into a different state altogether¡ªone I wasn''t ready to admit I enjoyed.


    The world outside faded away, leaving only the two of us, cocooned in the quiet intimacy of the early morning light.


    "Relax now?" he asked, his voice teasing yet warm.


    I sighed, a reluctant smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "Maybe."


    Cole raised an eyebrow at my response, a cocky smirk playing across his lips. "Maybe? Not good enough? Then I guess I''ll just have to try harder."


    His tongue left a fiery trail down the column of my neck before capturing one pert nipple between his lips and giving it a sharp nip that made me gasp.


    But he didn''t stop there ¨C¨C no, Cole''s fingers were already working their way through the slick folds of my pussy as if they belonged there naturally. They brushed against my swollen clit in slow, teasing circles while I struggled to keep myself from flying apart right then and there.


    When he finally slipped one long digit inside me without warning, it was like coming up for air after being held underwater for far too long. My greedy walls clenched around him hungrily as he began pumping slowly ¨C¨C savoring every inch of silken heat.


    My hands flew up instinctively to tangle in his hair when another finger joined the first, stretching me open even further than before.


    The sensation was almost more than I could bear.


    "Cole . . ." My voice came out as nothing more than a choked-off sob when he stopped moving, parted my folds with his fingers, and licked them clean with a slow, deliberate tongue.


    And I was ready . . . so very ready.


    Cole pulled away from me, his body a chiseled masterpiece of male perfection. His cock stood erect, shaft thick and throbbing with anticipation and dripping with copious amounts of precum that glistened in the morning light.


    With a slow, deliberate movement, he spread my thighs wide apart and slid them open to reveal the tender flesh within. His eyes locked onto mine as he positioned himself at the entrance to my vagina.


    And then, with a force that sent shockwaves through my entire being, he plunged his engorged cock deep inside me. That familiar sensation electrified me once more, as if every nerve ending was alive and screaming for more.


    As we began to move in tandem, I felt myself becoming one with Cole''s powerful strokes.


    I moaned softly, the sound muffled by Cole''s lips as he covered mine in a passionate kiss. His tongue danced against mine, mirroring the movements of his cock as it pistoned in and out of me.


    The sensation was overwhelming ¨C¨C like being consumed by a fire that refused to be extinguished. I felt myself becoming lost in the rhythm of our lovemaking, my body responding instinctively to every thrust and withdrawal of Cole''s penis in my pussy.


    "Cole . . . oh God," I whispered against his mouth, my voice trembling with pleasure.


    He groaned softly, his hips pumping harder against me as he sought to claim every inch of my succulent pussy.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    As he pounded into me, the bed creaked beneath us, the sound echoing through the room like a primal drumbeat. I felt myself being driven higher and higher, my senses blurring together in a swirl of pleasure and desire.


    "Cole . . . harder," I begged, my voice husky with need.


    He obliged, his strokes growing more forceful as he sought to drive me over the edge. The pressure built inside me until it became almost unbearable ¨C¨C then suddenly released in a torrent of pleasure that left me gasping for air.


    But Cole wasn''t finished yet. He pulled out of me just long enough to flip us over so that I was straddling him, my legs wrapped tightly around his hips. Then he buried himself deep within me once more.


    One thing was certain on this day, I wouldn''t be getting up from this bed anytime soon.@@@@

 Chapter 283 Poor Victor

    [EVE]


    The next morning, I made my way to Sinclair''s house, juggling a basket full of carefully chosen gifts from Germany.


    The brisk winter air nipped at my cheeks as I climbed the familiar steps to his grand, imposing door. Even though the man lived alone¡ªwell, alone except for Sebastian, his hundreds of guards, and Victor¡ªyou''d think he was running a high-end embassy.


    As expected, Sinclair answered the door himself, impeccably dressed in a tailored charcoal suit and a silk tie, as if he had a meeting with the president.


    For someone who could afford the most lavish lifestyle, his morning routine baffled me. Who wears cufflinks at home?


    "Eve," he greeted, his gravelly voice managing to sound both welcoming and begrudging at the same time. "Punctual, as usual. Come in before you freeze and ruin my floor with your chattering teeth."


    Ah, Sinclair. Always the charmer.


    "Good morning to you too, Sinclair," I replied, stepping inside the pristine foyer. The scent of polished wood and faint cigar smoke enveloped me, and Sebastian trotted up to me, tail wagging enthusiastically. "And hello to you, Mr. Sebastian!"


    I crouched down to rub behind his ears, earning a contented huff from the golden retriever. I pulled out a little gift-wrapped box from my basket, shaking it lightly. "Guess what I brought you?"


    Sebastian barked, his tail wagging at warp speed.


    Sinclair grunted. "You didn''t have to bring him anything," he said, but his gaze softened when he saw the dog''s excitement.


    "I couldn''t forget my favorite furry friend," I said, handing Sebastian the box. Inside was a fancy leather collar I''d picked up in Berlin. He sniffed at it before nuzzling it like he understood its quality.


    Sinclair motioned for me to follow him into the study, where a crackling fire awaited. Despite his grumpy exterior, Sinclair''s hospitality showed in subtle ways¡ªlike how he''d had tea and biscuits set out.


    "So," he began as we settled in, "how was Germany?"


    "It was amazing," I said, pouring myself a cup of tea. "I spent most of my time exploring markets, tasting every kind of pretzel known to man, and shopping for these." I motioned to the basket. "I even brought you a little something."


    I didn''t mention about my family because it was a dead end there. I didn''t want to ruin the mood and make him worry.


    "Really? Because you''ve been dodging me like I''m carrying the plague."


    He scratched the back of his neck, looking uncomfortable. "I''ve just been busy."


    "Busy avoiding me?" I pressed, crossing my arms. "Victor, what''s going on? Did I do something?"


    His cheeks flushed, and he finally met my eyes, though his expression was guarded. "No, it''s not you. It''s me."


    I blinked. "Are you seriously pulling the ''it''s not you, it''s me'' line? That''s reserved for bad breakups and cheesy rom-coms."


    He sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s complicated, okay?"


    "Oh, no. You don''t get to pull the ''it''s complicated'' card. You''ve been dodging me since I got back, and I demand an explanation!" I planted my hands on my hips, ready to out-stubborn him.


    Victor shifted uncomfortably. "Fine. You want the truth?"


    "Yes, please. Preferably before Sinclair calls me back inside for more lectures on the importance of punctuality."


    He hesitated, then blurted out, "I''m jealous, okay?"


    I blinked, taken aback. "Jealous? Of what?"


    Victor groaned, his ears turning a suspicious shade of red. "Of . . . your situation."


    "My situation?" I tilted my head, trying to piece it together. "What situation? Oh! Wait¡ªare you jealous because I went to Germany without you?"


    "What? No!"


    "Then . . . oh my god, you''re jealous because I have Cole, aren''t you?" I gasped dramatically. "Victor, do you want a boyfriend too?!"


    His face went through about five stages of disbelief in two seconds. "What? No! That''s not¡ª"


    "Because it''s totally okay if you do! I won''t judge." I barreled on, misinterpreting his flustered expression. "I mean, look at you! You''re tall, you''ve got that whole mysterious charm thing going on, and you''re great with dogs. Honestly, I don''t know why you''re still single!"

 Chapter 284 Misunderstandings and more Misunderstandings

    [EVE]


    Honestly, it would be a tragedy if Victor swung that way. He was handsome¡ªno, scratch that¡ªhe was downright beautiful.


    That kind of androgynous beauty that made him look like he''d just stepped out of a Renaissance painting. The kind of face that could launch a thousand ships, or at least a thousand sighs from admirers.


    I knew there''d be an uproar among women everywhere if he was no longer on their radar. Hearts would be shattered. Tears would be shed. Fan clubs would be disbanded.


    But wait . . . Did this mean he liked Cole?@@@@


    My thoughts skidded to a stop like a car narrowly avoiding a collision.


    Cole. My Cole. The puzzle pieces clicked together in my head, forming a very disturbing picture. If Victor did like Cole, did that mean . . . he was my rival now?


    The idea hit me like a ton of bricks, and for a second, I imagined Victor and me in a dramatic showdown: me holding flowers, him holding . . . I don''t know, probably something more expensive and tasteful, like a rare vintage wine. Women and men alike would cry as we faced off for Cole''s heart in the middle of a rainstorm.


    No. Absolutely not. I wasn''t about to let this happen.


    I turned to Victor with the seriousness of someone about to declare a nation''s independence. "Look," I began, my voice firm, but not unkind, "you can like whoever you want. That''s your business, and I''ll support you. But Cole is taken. All right? Off-limits. Mine. I don''t need you being my rival too."


    Victor stared at me, clearly baffled. "What are you talking about?"


    I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes as if to emphasize the importance of this moment. "I''m just saying, if you''re into Cole, you need to take a step back. I''ve fought too hard for this man. I''ve endured his moods, his silence, his Cole-ness. You don''t want to go down this road. It''s exhausting."


    There was a beat of silence, and then Victor threw his head back and laughed. Not a polite chuckle or an awkward laugh, but a full-on, deep, genuine laugh that made me feel like I was missing some kind of joke.


    "What?" I asked, blinking. "What''s so funny?"


    He shook his head, still grinning. "You think I''m into Cole?"


    I squinted at him, still not entirely convinced. "You''re sure? Because I don''t want to find out later that you''ve been secretly pining for him in some tragic, unrequited way. That would be awkward for everyone."


    Victor laughed again, shaking his head. "Eve, you''re something else, you know that?"


    I shrugged, feeling a little embarrassed now. "Yeah, well, I just had to make sure. I can''t have you swooping in and stealing my man. I''m already competing with the rest of the world for his attention."


    Not to mention Elena suddenly came back. I felt an omen coming.


    Victor''s smirk returned, but there was something kinder behind it this time. "Don''t worry, Eve. Cole only has eyes for you."


    That statement warmed me more than I wanted to admit, but I quickly masked it with a playful glare. "Good. Because if you ever did try anything, I''d win. Just so you know."


    Victor raised his hands in mock surrender. "Noted." Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    And with that, the strange tension between us finally seemed to ease. But as I walked away, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was still something Victor wasn''t telling me. Something important.


    But at least one thing was clear: he wasn''t after Cole.


    Or so he said.


    As I walked back toward the house, feeling quite pleased with myself for sorting out the "issue," Victor muttered something under his breath. I couldn''t quite make it out, but it sounded suspiciously like, "She really has no clue."


    Oh well. Whatever it was, I''d figure it out eventually.


    Probably.


    "Did Victor say something to you?" Sinclair''s voice cut through the air, and I whipped around to see him leaning casually against the staircase, a glass of champagne in his hand.


    Was he there the whole time? Did he saw everything?

 Chapter 285 Meeting the Old Crush

    [EVE]


    I squinted at him suspiciously. "How long have you been standing there?"


    Sinclair raised a brow, taking a slow sip of his drink. "Long enough."


    Of course. The old man had far too much time on his hands, and lately, snooping around seemed to be his favorite pastime. If eavesdropping were a competitive sport, Sinclair would have an entire trophy shelf.


    I shrugged, deciding it wasn''t worth getting into. "Yeah, Victor and I had a little chat. I thought he was avoiding me because he liked Cole, but don''t worry, I already drew the line. Very firmly."


    Sinclair froze mid-sip, then lowered the glass with a sigh so heavy it felt like it carried the weight of a thousand disappointments. He shook his head, muttering under his breath before fixing me with a look that was equal parts disbelief and exasperation.


    "You two are impossible," he declared, like a teacher scolding the naughty class.


    I blinked, confused. "Huh? What? What did I do?"


    Sinclair pinched the bridge of his nose, like he was trying to ward off an impending headache. "It''s a wonder how you manage to create drama out of absolutely nothing."


    "Hey!" I protested, crossing my arms. "I wasn''t the one acting all mysterious and avoid-y! I was just connecting the dots. And let''s be real, they were crazy dots to connect. Cole is beautiful. Anyone could fall for him!"


    Sinclair looked at me like I''d just grown a second head. "That''s what you''re taking away from this?"


    "Well, yeah," I said defensively. "And for your information, I handled it very gracefully. No one''s falling for anyone on my watch."


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    I wasn''t trying to be the overly protective, jealous girlfriend¡ªhonestly, I wasn''t. But come on, this was Elena. If the universe had a Department of Temptation, she''d be the poster girl.


    The restaurant wasn''t far, but every second drive felt like an eternity. My imagination ran wild, conjuring scenarios I''d probably laugh at later. Cole charmingly deflecting Elena''s advances while she dramatically threw herself at him. Or worse¡ªElena pulling out all her tricks while Cole . . . sat there oblivious, like a deer caught in headlights.


    I quickened my drive. Was I overreacting? Maybe. But better safe than sorry, right? Besides, it wasn''t like I was barging in or anything. I was just . . . checking in. Casually. Very casually.


    At least, that''s what I told myself as I rounded the corner toward the restaurant.


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    It had been years since Cole last saw Elena Dane. She was the daughter of a powerful businessman, someone Cole had crossed paths with occasionally during his younger days. Back then, she had been nothing more than a kid¡ªa pretty, innocent face who always looked like she belonged in a fairy tale.


    As they sat in the restaurant, Elena Dane looked every bit the woman she''d grown into. Her presence was undeniable, the way her auburn hair framed her face and the deep brown of her eyes shimmering under the soft glow of the chandeliers.


    And yet, as he took a seat across from her, Cole felt nothing.


    No butterflies. No racing heartbeat. No flicker of excitement that used to stir in him whenever he was around someone like Elena when they were younger.


    Her beauty had grown, yes. It was undeniable. But something inside him didn''t move at all. His mind was elsewhere, lost in thoughts of Eve, of the woman who consumed his every waking moment.


    He crossed his arms over his chest, leaning back in his chair, the cool indifference that had come to define him settling back into place.


    Elena smiled, and Cole couldn''t help but notice the way her eyes lingered on him¡ªstudying, admiring, as if she were waiting for him to react, for him to show some spark of recognition, some flash of old affection. But that didn''t come.


    "You look . . . different," Elena began, her voice smooth, like silk wrapping around every word. She was trying¡ªCole could see that. "More mature, of course. You''ve grown into yourself. You''ve always had this . . . edge to you, though."

 Chapter 286 Elenas Plan

    [ELENA]


    "You look . . . different," Elena began, her voice smooth, like silk wrapping around every word. She was trying¡ªCole could see that. "More mature, of course. You''ve grown into yourself. You''ve always had this . . . edge to you, though."


    Cole didn''t respond right away, letting her words hang in the air, cold and detached. Instead, he toyed with the edge of his water glass, eyes flicking toward the door, counting the seconds until he could make his escape.


    Elena''s presence, her polished persona, the way she tried to pull him in¡ªit didn''t interest him.


    Not anymore.


    "I''m glad you''re doing well," he said, his tone flat, as he looked her over again. Her smile faltered a little, but she quickly recovered.


    "Well, of course, you wouldn''t have heard the news," Elena continued, leaning forward slightly, as if trying to hook him into a deeper conversation. "My family''s business is expanding¡ªhuge contracts, international deals, everything''s falling into place. But I''ve come back for something more . . . personal."


    The words hit Cole, but they barely registered. Personal.


    That was an interesting way to put it. He took another sip of water, letting the cool liquid settle in his throat as he thought about Eve. What would she be doing right now? Probably waiting for him. They''d spoken earlier, and he couldn''t help but feel an ache in his chest¡ªa feeling he hadn''t experienced in years, certainly not for someone like Elena.


    Elena, on the other hand, wasn''t missing a beat. She was staring at him now, her gaze becoming more intense, and Cole could almost feel the heat of it. She had grown up, no question about it. And as she spoke, it became clear that she had become very aware of her beauty, of the way men looked at her now. But Cole didn''t bite. He wasn''t interested in being one of those men.


    It was a strategy she had perfected¡ªa delicate, calculated move that had never failed to make men fall over themselves to oblige her.


    But Cole? Apparently, he wasn''t like the rest. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m allergic to lotions," he said curtly, his tone leaving no room for further conversation. He reached over, grabbed the box of tissues on the table, and placed it in front of her with indifference.


    The meaning behind the gesture wasn''t lost on Elena. Wipe your own mess.


    For the first time in years, Elena felt a flicker of dismay. Not at herself¡ªno, she never took the blame¡ªbut at Cole''s apparent immunity to her charms. This wasn''t how things were supposed to go.


    She studied him as he leaned back in his chair, exuding the kind of composed arrogance she once admired in his father, Cain Fay. Back then, Cain had been the dream of every girl her age. Charismatic, untouchable, and devastatingly handsome. It was no wonder Cole had inherited those same qualities, making him the perfect catch.


    And yet, he was nothing like the boy she once knew. The Cole she remembered had been easier to manipulate, bending to her whims with a single bat of her lashes or a sly suggestion.


    But this man? He was colder, sharper, and far more detached¡ªa man who seemed utterly uninterested in anything she had to offer.


    Elena''s fingers tightened slightly on the tissue, but her serene expression didn''t waver. She wouldn''t give up that easily. She''d learned too much from her travels, picking up methods that most would dismiss as old folklore but had proven to be surprisingly effective.


    This one particular country had taught her the art of gayuma¡ªa love spell, as the locals called it. It wasn''t magic in the fairytale sense, but it was potent enough to tip the scales in her favor.

 Chapter 287 A Face Off with Elena

    [ELENA]


    Elena glanced down at her hand, where her brief touch had lingered on Cole''s shoulder earlier. It was quick, almost meaningless, but she had been ready. A single strand of hair plucked from his suit jacket.


    Perfect.


    Her mind worked quickly, laying out the next steps. With the right incantations and materials, she could ensure that Cole''s thoughts turned to her. She didn''t need his affection willingly¡ªonly his attention. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    It might be the twenty-first century, but the ways of bending fate hadn''t been entirely lost to time. Elena smiled to herself, tucking the hair into a hidden compartment in her bag.


    Eve might think she had won, but this game wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.


    And speaking of the devil, Eve arrived, her presence cutting through the air like a sudden gust. She looked slightly frazzled, as if she had rushed over from something important, her usually polished demeanor now tinged with urgency.


    Elena''s sharp eyes caught the subtle way Cole''s face brightened the moment Eve entered the room. It was fleeting yet unmistakable, a warmth that seemed reserved solely for her.


    A pang of jealousy stabbed through Elena''s chest, sharper than she expected. She had to admit¡ªthough only to herself¡ªthat it stung.


    If she hadn''t left the country back then, things might have been different. Cole and she might have been something.


    The thought gnawed at her, a bitter "what if" that wouldn''t leave her alone. Eve wouldn''t even have had a chance. The realization churned in her, each thought dragging her deeper into a storm of regret and envy.@@@@


    Her mood soured, the unwanted emotions pooling in her chest like poison. Regret, envy, frustration¡ªeach one bubbling to the surface in a chaotic dance she couldn''t quite suppress.


    Cole had been hers first, hadn''t he? Back when everything was simpler. Back when he still looked at her like she was the only one in the room.


    "Oh, hello, Eve. You''re not intruding at all," Elena replied, her tone dripping with faux sweetness, the kind that could rot teeth.


    Cole, ever the charmer, grabbed my hand and kissed it tenderly. "We were just wrapping up here. You should''ve waited for me at the apartment."


    What? Wait at home and worry myself into a frenzy while he sat here entertaining her? No thanks. "I had some spare time, so I thought I''d fetch you and say hello to Elena," I said, keeping my smile firmly in place.


    "You have nothing to fear from me," Elena said smoothly, but her eyes betrayed the challenge she was throwing my way. "Cole and I were merely catching up."


    Oh, I knew what that meant. She wanted me to feel jealous. And so what if I did? Was there a problem with protecting what''s mine?


    "Is that so?" I said, keeping my tone light as I pulled out my own bottle of lotion. Slowly, and intentionally, I squeezed out more than necessary, letting the creamy excess pool in my hands. Never taking my eyes off her, I spread it over my hands with exaggerated care.


    "Oops, I seem to have too much," I said, feigning innocence, and turned to Cole. "Want some?"


    Cole blinked, caught off guard, but he offered his hands with a helpless smile. "Sure."


    I massaged the lotion into his hands, taking my time, making sure Elena saw every moment. "You''ve been working too hard," I cooed to Cole, "your hands are rough," and threw a meaningful smile at Elena''s way as if daring her to top this.


    Elena''s sweet smile faltered, just for a second, but it was enough. Satisfaction bloomed in my chest as I caught the faintest flicker of jealousy in her expression. She tried to recover, smacking her lips together like she hadn''t just been bested.


    "Well then," she said, standing abruptly. "Since Eve is here, I suppose our talk is over. I''ll be going ahead now."


    I wiggled my fingers in a sarcastic little wave, my smile as sharp as broken glass.


    "Byeee~."

 Chapter 288 Eves Jealousy

    [WARNING! MATURE Content Ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    The moment she was gone, I turned to Cole, letting my carefully crafted smile drop. "Enjoying the attention, are we?"


    He chuckled, a rich sound that made my frustration waver. "You''re cute when you''re jealous, you know that?"


    I folded my arms. "I''m not jealous."


    "Sure you''re not," he teased, pulling me closer. "But don''t worry. I know how to make it up to you."


    "Oh?" I raised a brow, trying to ignore the warmth spreading in my chest.


    "I''ll take care of you tonight," he murmured, his voice dropping into a tone that made my cheeks heat. "Completely. I''ll make sure you''re very . . . satisfied."@@@@


    I swatted his chest, trying to fight the grin creeping onto my face. "You''re impossible."


    He leaned down, brushing a kiss against my temple. "And you''re mine. Don''t forget that."


    For a moment, all my irritation melted away. Cole might''ve been polite to Elena, but he was mine. And I had no intention of letting her¡ªor anyone else¡ªforget that.


    === ???? ===


    "What did you two talk about?" I asked once we were back in our apartment. My voice was casual, but the question hung in the air like a challenge.


    His lips quirked into a grin as he brushed a strand of hair from my face. "Yes, ma''am," he said, his voice laced with amusement but full of sincerity.


    And as he pulled me into his arms again, I felt the tension of the evening dissolve. Whatever shadows Elena had tried to cast over us, they couldn''t touch the light we shared.


    I felt a sudden jolt of surprise as Cole pulled me towards him, and before I could even process what was happening, I found myself flat on my back on the mattress, completely naked and exposed.


    Cole hovered between my thighs, his touch igniting sensations that left me breathless, his lips and fingers exploring me.


    The both of us were sprawled out across the bed like a couple of sweaty sex-starved animals. Cole''s body glistened with sweat as he loomed over me, his eyes burning with an intense desire to devour every inch of my succulent pussy.


    He buried his face between my thighs, his tongue darting in and out of my folds like a wild animal searching for sustenance. My legs wrapped around his head instinctively as he ravished me with reckless abandon.


    His tongue curled around my clitoris, sending shivers down my spine as he suckled and licked me with a fervor that left me gasping for air. I felt myself rising higher and higher, my body trembling with anticipation as the pressure built inside me.


    "Cole . . . oh God . . . please . . ." I whimpered, my voice lost in the chaos of pleasure and desire.


    He didn''t relent, his mouth working tirelessly to drive me over the edge. And then, just when I thought it was all going to consume me whole, he plunged two fingers deep inside my pussy . . .


    The sensation was almost too much to bear ¨C¨C like being electrocuted by a thousand tiny sparks coursing through every cell of my body. My back arched off the bed as I let out a strangled scream of pleasure. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    I felt my body start to convulse, my orgasm coursing through me like a runaway train. Cole''s fingers pumped in and out of me, milking every last drop of pleasure from my ravaged pussy.


    As I rode the wave of ecstasy, he began to move up my body, his mouth trailing kisses across my skin like a branding iron. He devoured each nipple in turn, sucking hard enough to leave them red and swollen.


    My arms wrapped around him instinctively as he pinned me beneath him once more. His cock pulsed against me, throbbing with an intensity that seemed almost feral.


    "Cole . . . please . . . ," I whimpered again, but this time it was different ¨C¨C this time it was a plea for mercy.

 Chapter 289 Eclipsed by Passion

    [WARNING! MATURE Content Ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    Cole smiled wickedly down at me before sliding his cock deep inside me. The sensation was like being consumed by a living inferno that refused to be extinguished.


    We moved together in perfect sync now ¨C¨C our bodies dancing in rhythm as we chased the ultimate high together.


    I felt myself being driven higher and higher, my senses blurring together in a haze of pleasure and desire. Cole''s cock pistoned in and out of me with a relentless rhythm, sending shivers down my spine as he claimed every inch of my pussy.


    His hands roamed over my body like a mapmaker charting unexplored territory ¨C¨C tracing the curves of my breasts, the contours of my hips, and the hidden valleys between.


    As we reached the crescendo, I felt myself becoming one with Cole''s thrusts ¨C¨C our bodies moving in perfect harmony like two parts to a well-oiled machine. The pressure built inside me until it became almost unbearable.


    And then . . . it happened. The dam burst open and I tumbled into an abyss of pure pleasure ¨C¨C each contraction wringing out every last drop from Cole''s pulsing cock.


    He rode me through it all, his face contorted in pleasure as he unleashed every last drop of his potent essence deep within me. The sensation was like I''ve known since we made love ¨C¨C a burning fusion of pleasure and desire that seemed to engulf my entire being, filling me to the brim.


    As we both began to slow, Cole suddenly shifted our position, moving us from the missionary style to a position that left me on my knees with my back arched upwards. He wrapped his strong arms around me, pulling me upright as he positioned himself behind.


    And then . . . oh sweet mercy . . . he plunged inside of me once more. This time, however, it was different ¨C¨C this time it was raw and primal and utterly unbridled.


    I felt myself being stretched wide open by the sheer girth of his cock as he impaled himself deep within my core. It was like nothing I''d ever experienced before ¨C¨C a brutal invasion that left me gasping for air.


    His hands dug into my hips as he pounded away at my entrance with a ferocity that bordered on brutality. The pain mixed with pleasure in a heady cocktail that left me screaming his name.


    "Cole . . . Cole, yes . . . oh God, please . . ." I begged, my voice lost in the chaos of passion and desire.


    He responded by pistoning himself even harder into my vagina ¨C¨C the pressure building inside me until it became almost unbearable.


    Cole ravished me from behind, his cock plunging in and out of my pussy with a primal ferocity, he simultaneously inserted his fingers into my asshole. The sensation was initially uncomfortable, the foreign invasion causing me to stiffen in surprise.


    But as he continued to pump himself into me, his fingers massaging and probing deep within my rectum, I began to feel a strange sense of ecstasy building inside. It was like nothing I''d ever experienced before ¨C¨C a feeling of being completely consumed by pleasure.


    The angle at which he pounded inside me seemed to hit numerous deep spots that left me begging for more.


    "Cole . . . Cole, yes . . . More . . . ," I begged, my voice lost in the chaos of passion and desire.


    He responded by pistoning himself even harder into me ¨C¨C the angle hitting numerous deep spots that left me screaming his name in ecstasy.


    As we reached the crescendo, I felt myself becoming one with Cole''s thrusts ¨C¨C our bodies moving in perfect harmony like two parts to a well-oiled machine.


    The world outside had quieted, the distant hum of the city fading into a serene silence that felt as though it existed only for us. The room was bathed in the dim, golden glow of a bedside lamp, its light caressing the soft contours of his face.


    Cole lay beside me, his breathing steady, his eyes half-lidded as they studied me with a tenderness that I hadn''t thought him capable of. His usual indifference was gone, replaced by something raw, something real.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I traced the sharp line of his jaw with my fingertips, my heart full and steady in a way that it hadn''t been in years. Every nerve in my body felt alive, humming with the memory of his touch, the way his hands had known every inch of me as if they''d been created for that purpose alone. He had stripped away all the walls I had built, leaving me bare and vulnerable, and yet . . . I had never felt safer.


    I shifted slightly, the cool sheets whispering against my skin, a gentle reminder of the heat we''d just shared. My body ached in the most exquisite way, a subtle echo of passion that still lingered, as if the moment wasn''t quite ready to let me go. His scent clung to me¡ªa mix of cedarwood, faint cologne, and something distinctly him.


    It was intoxicating.


    "I love you . . . ," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper, as if saying his name too loudly might shatter the fragile intimacy that enveloped us.


    I hope this would remain forever.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    **NEW BOOK ALERT!**


    Discover a groundbreaking story like no other! (? ????) In this thrilling new concept, our FL is transported to different worlds with one mission: **to rewrite fate and ensure the villains win.**


    Don''t miss out on this fresh and daring take on storytelling¡ªcheck it out now!


    ????(? ?? ? - ? )?

 Chapter 290 The Start of the Disaster

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "I love you . . . ," I whispered.


    Cole''s lips curved into the faintest of smiles, and he reached out, his fingers brushing a stray lock of hair from my face.


    "Hmm?" His voice was low, a rumble that resonated through me like a soothing melody.


    I wanted to tell him everything¡ªhow much he meant to me, how long I''d waited for this, how my heart had been a battlefield of hope and despair for so long. But the words tangled in my throat, too heavy and too fragile all at once.


    Instead, I let the silence speak, the way his hand lingered on my cheek, the way I leaned into his touch as if it was the only anchor I had in a drifting sea.


    In this moment, there was no engagement born of obligation, no calculating stares from the outside world. There was only us. And for the first time, I didn''t feel like I was trying to fit into his world or chase after a dream that felt just out of reach. For the first time, I felt like I belonged, right here, in his embrace.


    "I''ve never . . ." The words slipped out before I could stop them, my voice trembling under the weight of their truth. "I''ve never felt like this before. "I thought I had loved you with everything I had before, but I never imagined my love for you could grow even deeper . . . yet here I am, loving you more than I ever thought possible."


    Cole''s brow furrowed slightly, his gaze searching mine. He didn''t speak, but his hand slid down to rest over my heart, his palm warm against my skin. The silence stretched, but it wasn''t empty¡ªit was full, brimming with unspoken emotions that hung heavy in the air.


    "You mean that?" he asked at last, his voice softer now, almost hesitant.


    I nodded, my throat tightening as I struggled to keep my composure. "I do," I whispered. "It''s . . . overwhelming. Like every part of me is finally at peace, but also . . . on fire." I laughed softly, a self-conscious sound that broke the weight of my words. "Does that make sense?"@@@@


    To my surprise, his lips twitched into a genuine smile, one that reached his eyes. "Yeah," he said, his thumb tracing slow circles over my skin. "It makes sense. I feel that way too."


    He leaned closer, his forehead resting against mine, and for a moment, the world disappeared entirely. There was no past, no future, just the steady rhythm of his breathing and the warmth of his presence.


    In his arms, I felt whole. And as I closed my eyes, letting the gentle rise and fall of his chest lull me into a blissful haze, I realized that this wasn''t just contentment¡ªit was everything I had ever dared to dream of.


    === ===


    But now? Now he wanted a house so full of children that family dinners would feel like feeding time at the zoo.


    He chuckled, already imagining Eve rolling her eyes at him as he suggested names like "Cole Jr." or "Cole the Second." "We''ll need a schedule just to keep track of birthdays," he mused. "And maybe a bus. Definitely a bus."


    The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it sounded. But to Cole, it sounded like perfection.


    But as his resolve hardened and he reached for his phone to make arrangements, an unfamiliar chill coursed through his body. His heart thudded painfully in his chest, and his vision blurred.


    Panic seized him as a strange, icy sensation crept into his veins. His hands trembled, and the world around him seemed to shift, growing distant and distorted.


    "What''s happening?" he muttered, his voice weak, his mind struggling to grasp the sudden change.


    The whites of his eyes darkened into an unnatural black as if some unseen force had taken hold of him. For a moment, he was frozen, suspended in a haze of confusion.


    He felt as though his thoughts were no longer his own, as though an invisible hand had reached into his mind and started twisting it, pulling at threads he didn''t even know existed.


    Then, out of nowhere, an image flickered in his mind¡ªElena. Her face, her voice, her presence. It was as if she had suddenly taken over every corner of his consciousness.


    Cole didn''t understand it. He didn''t want to think about her, and yet, she consumed him in that instant. A deep, inexplicable need to see her clawed at him.


    Why her? Why now? His thoughts spun in confusion, but the pull was undeniable. It was as though his will was no longer his own.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he had unlocked his phone and dialed her number. The sound of the ringing on the other end of the line echoed in the early hours of the morning, shattering the silence that had once felt comforting.


    Even as the call connected and her voice greeted him, a part of him screamed in protest, demanding answers.


    Why am I doing this? What''s wrong with me? But the words wouldn''t come. His mind was a battlefield, torn between the rational love he had for Eve and the sudden, unnatural obsession pulling him toward Elena.


    Cole gripped the phone tightly, his knuckles whitening as he fought against whatever was controlling him. But no matter how hard he tried, the compulsion wouldn''t release him. His body, his voice, his very thoughts were no longer his own.


    And as he hung up the call, agreeing to meet Elena, dread settled in the pit of his stomach. Something wasn''t right. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong.


    And yet, he couldn''t stop himself from walking toward what he instinctively knew was a disaster waiting to happen.

 Chapter 291 The Slacker and the Genius

    [EVE]


    I took some time before class started to catch up with my team for updates on my business and investments.


    It was a quick meeting, but one I couldn''t skip. Running a business portfolio while juggling everything else in my life wasn''t easy, but I''d built a team I could rely on.


    First up was Michael, my go-to guy for all things tech. We met at a quiet cafe? near campus¡ªa perfect blend of professionalism and comfort. He was already waiting, typing furiously on his laptop when I arrived.


    "Michael, do you ever stop working?" I teased as I slid into the seat across from him.


    He looked up with a grin. "I wouldn''t have to if a certain someone actually did her job instead of dumping all the work on me."


    I chuckled. "Fair point. So, what''s the latest with NanotechLyf? Please tell me we''re not about to blow billions of dollars on some fancy microchips that won''t even work."


    "Ah, Eve, your faith in humanity is touching," Michael said with a mock sigh. "But actually, things are going great. The team has made significant progress on the nano-capsule project. Remember the one we discussed a couple of months ago? The capsule that can deliver medicine to specific cells?"


    I nodded, intrigued. "The one that was supposed to make targeted drug delivery a reality. Is it working?"


    "Not just working¡ªit''s exceeding expectations," Michael said, his voice rising with excitement. "The trials showed a 90% accuracy rate in targeting affected cells, and the side effects are significantly lower than traditional treatments."


    "90%? That''s incredible! Does that mean we''re ready to move to the next phase?" I asked, leaning forward.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Michael shrugged, but his smile gave away his pride. "We''re not there yet, but we''re close. We''re ironing out a few kinks, mostly related to scaling production. You know, the boring logistical stuff."


    I tapped my chin thoughtfully. "Boring to you, maybe. To me, it sounds like money in the making. Keep me updated on that. I want to know the moment we hit the next milestone."


    Michael gave a mock salute. "You got it, boss."


    I laughed, shaking my head. "Okay, enough business. What else is new? You look a little too cheerful for someone buried in nanotechnology. Got a secret I should know about?"


    Michael smirked. "Maybe I''m just enjoying life. Speaking of which, how was your little getaway to Germany? Did you finally take a break, or were you micromanaging your hotel stay?"


    "Of course I did!" he said, his grin widening. "You can''t run forever, Eve. This is your project. You need to show up. I''m good, but I can''t be you. You''re the owner after all."


    I sighed, letting my head fall back dramatically. "Fine, fine. I''ll dive into it . . . tomorrow."


    Michael groaned. "Tomorrow? Eve!"


    "What?" I said, laughing. "It''s not like the prototype is going anywhere. Besides, you''re the genius here. You don''t need me breathing down your neck, right?"


    He gave me a long, unimpressed look. "You know what? I take it back. You don''t need me for therapy; you need an intervention. Maybe I''ll organize one after I finish your work."


    I waved him off playfully. "You''re such a drama queen."


    He smirked. "And you''re such a slacker. But you''re lucky you''re charming, or I''d have quit ages ago."


    "Noted," I said, standing up and stretching. "And seriously, Michael, thanks for keeping things running. I know I give you a hard time, but you''re the best."


    He grinned, leaning back in his chair. "Yeah, yeah. Just remember that the next time you''re tempted to skip another meeting."


    I laughed, grabbing my bag. "I''ll think about it."


    As I turned to leave, Michael called out, "Hey, Eve?"


    "Yeah?" I looked back.


    "Next time you jet off somewhere, bring me back something cool, like . . . a giant beer mug or something. I could use it to hold all the coffee I need to deal with you."


    I laughed, shaking my head. "Deal. But only if you promise to keep being the genius who makes me good money."


    Michael gave me a thumbs-up, his grin as sharp as ever. "You''ve got yourself a deal, boss. Now go do some actual work."


    I waved him off with a grin, leaving the cafe? with a mix of guilt and amusement. Maybe tomorrow, I really would get back to work.


    Maybe.

 Chapter 292 The Phone Call

    [EVE]


    I arrived home expecting to find Cole there, but the apartment greeted me with nothing but silence. The lights were off, and his shoes weren''t by the door where they usually were.


    My stomach sank slightly, but I brushed it off. He''d told me earlier that he had something to take care of. I hadn''t asked for details¡ªI assumed it was work. After all, he''d been missing most of our time together lately because of it.


    Setting my bag down, I tried to push away the flicker of unease. Cole was busy. He always was. That wasn''t new.


    Still, out of habit, I shot him a message: Hey, I''m home. Let me know what you want for dinner. I''ll wait for you.


    I stared at my phone for a moment, expecting the familiar chime of his response. But the screen stayed dark.


    Odd. He''d set a special ringtone for my messages and calls, so he wouldn''t miss them, no matter what he was doing. Maybe his phone was on silent? Or maybe he was in a meeting?


    Shaking my head, I placed my phone on the kitchen counter and tried not to overthink it. People get busy¡ªit''s normal.


    Instead, I opened my laptop and got to work on the mountain of proposals waiting for my review. Deadlines weren''t going to wait just because I was distracted.


    Minutes turned into hours as I lost myself in the monotony of documents and signatures. The apartment remained eerily quiet, the only sound the rhythmic clicking of my keyboard. I glanced out the window and noticed it was already dark outside. My chest tightened slightly.


    How long has it been?


    I reached for my phone, hoping to see a reply from Cole. There was nothing. No missed calls, no messages. My thumb hovered over his contact, debating whether I should call.


    Don''t be paranoid, I told myself. He''s probably just tied up with something important.


    But as I stared at the empty inbox, a gnawing unease began to creep in. Cole was always meticulous. He hated making me wait without a response. He would''ve let me know if he was running late. Wouldn''t he?


    He had told me he wouldn''t meet her again. He''d promised. So why . . . why does she have his phone? Why is she with him at all? And at a restaurant like that? Alone? Together?


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to breathe, but the air felt like it was being squeezed out of my lungs.


    Calm down. There has to be a reason for this. I tried to rationalize, clinging to any shred of hope. Cole wasn''t the type to cheat¡ªhe wasn''t.


    Was he?


    But the image was there, glaring at me like a taunt. He hadn''t mentioned anything about meeting her, about this dinner, about . . . any of it.


    I clenched my phone tightly, the edges digging into my palm as I wrestled with the surge of emotions clawing at me¡ªconfusion, anger, and that gnawing pit of dread that whispered I might not like what I was about to find out.


    I hesitated for what felt like an eternity, staring at the screen. My thumb hovered over the call button, trembling. Call him. Find out. He''ll explain this, right?


    But some part of me resisted, a small, fearful voice at the back of my mind that warned me: Once you know the truth, there''s no turning back.


    But this was Cole we were talking about. Cole. My Cole.


    Before I could stop myself, I pressed the button. The line rang once, then twice, and my breath caught in my throat when the call connected. Relief flickered for a brief moment¡ªuntil it wasn''t Cole''s voice that greeted me.


    "Hello, Eve."


    It was Elena.


    My heart sank further, like a stone thrown into a bottomless well. "What are you trying to pull?" I demanded, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and fury. "And why are you holding Cole''s phone?"


    Elena chuckled softly, the sound light and almost mocking. "Oh, Eve. Why don''t you ask Cole later when he comes back? That is . . . if he comes back to you after tonight."

 Chapter 293 Spellbound

    [EVE]


    "Oh, Eve. Why don''t you ask Cole later when he comes back? That is . . . if he comes back to you after tonight."


    The call ended before I could respond, the empty silence on the line leaving me more shaken than her words. I tried calling back, but it went straight to voicemail. Again and again, the same thing¡ªno answer.


    "Damn it!" I muttered under my breath, slamming my phone onto the desk. My hands trembled as I leaned against the table, staring blankly at the screen. My mind raced with possibilities, each one worse than the last.


    Anger surged through me¡ªat Elena, at Cole, at myself for not knowing what was going on. But beneath that anger was something far more unsettling: worry.


    This wasn''t like Cole. He didn''t just disappear like this, didn''t leave me to stew in silence without an explanation. Something about this felt . . . off.


    Gripping my phone tightly, I dialed Zen''s number. If anyone knew where Cole was, it had to be him. The line rang, and each second felt like an eternity as my chest tightened with anxiety.


    Please pick up. Please tell me this is all just some ridiculous misunderstanding.


    But deep down, I knew this wasn''t just about dinner. Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong. And despite my anger, despite the betrayal that lingered in the back of my mind, I couldn''t help but worry. Because this wasn''t like Cole. And whatever the reason, I needed answers.


    === ???? ===


    [COLE]


    Cole stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the collar of his shirt for what felt like the hundredth time. The fabric felt suffocating, his chest tight with unease as he stared at his reflection.


    Something was wrong¡ªterribly wrong¡ªbut he couldn''t seem to stop himself. His hands moved of their own accord, smoothing down wrinkles in his shirt, fixing his hair just the way he knew Elena liked it. His mind screamed at him to stop, to turn around and leave, but his body betrayed him.


    It was like a nightmare he couldn''t escape.


    He didn''t even know why he agreed to this. The thought of seeing Elena, of sitting across from her at that restaurant, filled him with dread and guilt.


    Eve''s face flashed in his mind, her soft smile, the way she always looked at him like he was her whole world. The memory was like a lifeline, something to hold on to¡ªbut it wasn''t enough.


    His feet moved toward the door, his keys jingling in his hand. No matter how much he fought, something else was in control.


    By the time he reached the restaurant, the sun had already set, casting the world in shades of gold and crimson. He paused at the entrance, his heart pounding in his chest as if warning him to turn back. But then he saw her.


    Cole hesitated, a flicker of resistance sparking within him. But it was quickly snuffed out as she stepped closer, her hand brushing against his arm. The warmth of her touch sent a shiver down his spine, and before he knew it, he was following her out of the restaurant.


    Her apartment wasn''t far, and the walk was filled with silence that buzzed with tension. Cole''s mind raced, torn between desire and guilt, but his body continued to betray him. When they reached the door, Elena unlocked it and stepped inside, turning to face him with a smile that promised everything he didn''t know he wanted.


    "Come in," she said, her voice soft and seductive.


    He hesitated on the threshold, the weight of his decisions pressing down on him. "Eve . . . she''ll¡ª"


    "She''ll understand," Elena interrupted, her tone dismissive. "Or she won''t. Either way, it doesn''t matter. What matters is us."


    Her words were like a spell, and he found himself stepping inside. The door clicked shut behind him, sealing his fate.


    But just as Elena reached for him, a voice cut through the charged silence like a blade. "That''s enough."


    Cole froze, his heart leaping into his throat. He turned to see Zen standing in the doorway, his expression unreadable but his face was serious.


    This was the first time he saw him without his usual grin. Instead, his expression was unreadable, almost cold. But what was he doing here? Hadn''t he said he didn''t need him?


    "Zen?" Cole''s voice was barely a whisper.


    Zen''s eyes flicked to Elena, cold and sharp. "What do you think you''re doing to our young master?"


    Elena''s smile faltered, and for the first time, she looked genuinely caught off guard. "Zen," she said, her tone sweet but wary. She knew Cole''s bodyguard and right hand man. "What are you doing here? And I''m pretty sure that this isn''t part of your work."


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, it''s very much my business," Zen said, stepping forward with an air of authority. His gaze was sharp as steel as he added, "You see, Cole has somewhere important to be. So, if you''ll excuse us."


    Before Elena could protest, Zen firmly grabbed Cole''s arm. Cole, seemingly dazed and lifeless, followed him like a puppet on strings.


    Elena stood frozen, her lips parting as if to argue, but she stopped herself. Pushing too hard now could draw unwanted attention. She clenched her jaw, her nails digging into her palms as she watched them leave.


    Zen led Cole into the car without hesitation. As they pulled away, Zen cast a cold, pointed glance back at Elena through the window.


    Elena responded with a slow, calculated smirk, masking the simmering frustration beneath. As the car disappeared from sight, she licked her lips and tilted her head, her smile deepening.


    "Oh, I''ll take my time," she murmured to herself, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "It''s more fun that way."

 Chapter 294 A Veil of Doubt

    [EVE]@@@@


    I paced the length of my apartment, phone clutched tightly in my hand. My mind raced with worry, and my heart felt like it might leap out of my chest at any moment. Every passing second without a clear answer only heightened my anxiety.


    Finally, my phone buzzed, and Zen''s name flashed on the screen.


    I immediately picked up. "Zen? Please tell me Cole''s okay."


    On the other end, Zen''s voice was steady, almost calming. "He''s fine, Eve. I brought him home, and he''s safe. Nothing happened."


    I let out a shaky breath, a wave of relief washing over me. "What do you mean, ''nothing happened''? What was he even doing with her?"


    Zen hesitated briefly, then replied, "It was just business. That''s all. They had a conversation¡ªnothing more. You don''t have to worry."


    My doubt lingered, but before I could press further, Zen added, "Look, I''ll send you a picture if it helps you relax."


    Moments later, my phone buzzed with a message. I opened it to find a picture of Cole lying on his bed, seemingly asleep. He looked peaceful, his features soft under the dim light of his bedroom.


    I studied the image carefully, as if searching for clues to any lingering tension or dishonesty, but there was none.


    "He''s asleep?" I asked softly, my voice wavering.


    "Yeah," Zen replied. "I figured he needed the rest. Don''t bother him tonight. Let him sleep it off, okay?"


    I sighed, a mixture of relief and exhaustion in my tone. "Alright . . . thank you, Zen. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Eve," Zen said before the line went dead.


    I stared at the picture one last time, then placed my phone on the nightstand. My mind whispered doubts, but I pushed them aside. Cole was safe, and that was all that mattered for now.


    Zen shrugged, leaning against the wall with a smirk that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You''d be surprised. Love potions, charms¡ªstuff like that doesn''t work in most places. But in other parts of the world? Remote areas? Let''s just say the rules are . . . different."


    Cole stared at him, trying to decipher whether Zen was joking. "And you would know this how?"


    Zen''s grin deepened, his eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Your mother''s from one of those places, isn''t she? Maybe you should ask her about it."


    Cole froze, the words hanging heavy in the air. His mother had told him stories when he was younger¡ªstrange tales of her homeland, of traditions and rituals that seemed like pure fiction. He had dismissed them as nothing more than folklore.


    "I don''t believe in that kind of thing," Cole said after a moment, his voice quieter now.


    This was the modern world they were living in¡ªthe 20th century, where technology had advanced to the point of curing most diseases, and breakthroughs in holograms and virtual reality were just within reach.


    Zen shrugged again, pushing off the wall. "You don''t have to believe it for it to be real."


    Cole sat there, conflicted. Something had happened to him tonight¡ªsomething he couldn''t explain. The way he felt drawn to Elena, how her every word and movement seemed to pull him deeper into her orbit . . . it wasn''t natural.


    The thought of calling his mother crossed his mind. Maybe she would know something. Maybe she could explain why he felt like he had been under a spell. He reached for his phone, his fingers hovering over her contact.


    But then, just as quickly as the thought had come, it vanished. His hand fell limply to his side, and his mind grew hazy. A sudden wave of exhaustion crashed over him, pulling him into a heavy, dreamless sleep.


    Zen watched as Cole''s breathing evened out, his features softening in slumber. His usual sharp wit and confident demeanor were nowhere to be found¡ªreplaced instead by vulnerability.


    Shaking his head, Zen muttered under his breath, "What the hell is going on with you, Cole?"


    He glanced at the door, his thoughts racing. Whatever Elena was up to, it wasn''t just about rekindling an old flame. She was playing a long game, and Cole was too blind¡ªor too bewitched¡ªto see it.


    Zen sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You''re lucky I got there in time," he whispered. "But if you don''t pull yourself together, I might not be able to save you next time."


    With one last glance at Cole, Zen turned off the lights and left the room, the weight of the night pressing heavily on his shoulders.

 Chapter 295 The Drift Between Us

    [EVE]@@@@


    Days turned into weeks, and before I knew it, the inevitable arrival of classes loomed over me. My schedule had been so relentless¡ªmeetings, assignments, and personal obligations¡ªthat I hadn''t even realized how much Cole and I had drifted apart.


    At first, I thought nothing of it. Cole was always busy with work, and I had convinced myself that this was just how things were meant to be.


    But as I took a rare pause, the realization hit me like a tidal wave. We weren''t the same anymore. The little things¡ªthe comforting routines and the shared moments¡ªwere now glaringly absent.


    He rarely stayed over at my apartment anymore. The mornings I used to wake up to the smell of his cooking were gone. We didn''t share meals or laugh over something trivial. Even the simplest act of just being together, doing nothing but talking, seemed to have vanished.


    At first, I had brushed it off as life simply getting in the way. We were both adults, after all, with responsibilities that demanded attention. But as the days stretched on, I couldn''t ignore the growing emptiness. I tried to rationalize it, convincing myself that it wasn''t a big deal.


    He''s probably swamped with work, I told myself over and over again. Yet, no matter how much I reasoned, the ache of his absence was undeniable.


    In Sinclair''s mansion, there was hardly a dull moment. With Sinclair himself, the ever-hyper Sebastian, and the moody Victor around, I was never truly bored. Their presence filled the space that would otherwise have felt lonely.


    We spent hours working on projects, discussing upcoming plans, and even sharing the occasional laugh. In the whirlwind of activity, it was easy to distract myself.


    But distraction wasn''t the same as peace. Deep down, I knew it. I hadn''t stopped missing Cole, no matter how much I buried myself in the company of others. The hollow ache would resurface late at night when the mansion grew quiet, and I was left alone with my thoughts. That was when the questions crept in.


    I hated feeling this way¡ªunsure, anxious, and disconnected. This wasn''t who I was. I''d always been independent, strong, and capable. Yet, here I was, second-guessing everything and wondering if I had done something wrong.


    I was fine before he came back into my life. I had built walls, strengthened myself, and convinced my heart that I didn''t need him. That I could live perfectly well without the chaos and uncertainty he always seemed to bring. But then he came back¡ªhe walked through the cracks I didn''t even know I had left open. And I let him in.


    I let him in because he made me feel something I hadn''t felt in so long¡ªlove, hope, the possibility of a future that wasn''t lonely or cold. He filled the empty spaces, painted them in vibrant colors, and made me believe that maybe, just maybe, we could have something real this time.


    But now, those colors have faded, and all that''s left is the suffocating gray of uncertainty. He made me feel alive, made me dream of a future where we''d build something together. And now? Now he''s distant. He''s a shadow of the man who smiled at me, who held me close and promised me the world.


    And it hurts. It hurts more than I thought it could. It hurts more so in the past.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    I thought I was stronger than this. I thought I''d learned how to protect myself from this kind of heartbreak. But here I am again, trapped in the same cycle, feeling the same pain. The worst part is that he didn''t just hurt me this time¡ªhe gave me something to lose. He made me believe, truly believe, that we had a chance. And then he pulled away.


    It was beyond maddening. It felt like watching a beautiful painting slowly being torn apart, stroke by stroke, until there was nothing left but shreds of what could have been.


    If I had known it would end like this¡ªif I had known that letting him back into my life would lead to that spiral of pain and doubt¡ªI would have kept my walls up. I would have turned him away, no matter how much it hurt in the moment.


    But how could I have known? He had looked at me with those eyes, filled with promises of something better. He had said all the right words, made me feel all the right things. How could I have known it would end like that¡ªme sitting there, questioning everything, feeling like a fool for believing in him again?

 Chapter 296 The Missing Piece

    [EVE]


    The worst part had been the silence. The space he had put between us felt like a chasm I couldn''t cross. I had reached out, but he wasn''t there. I had called, and his voice had been distant, distracted.


    It was as if he was somewhere else entirely, and I was left standing alone, wondering if I had ever truly been there with him in the first place.


    And now, I''m stuck in this cycle of anger and heartbreak. One moment, I''m furious at him for pulling away, for making me believe in something only to let it crumble. The next, I''m furious at myself for letting him in, for thinking that this time would be different.


    I didn''t ask for this. I didn''t ask for him to come back into my life, to make me feel things I had buried so deeply. I didn''t ask for the love, the hope, the dreams of a future. And yet, he gave them to me, only to take them away.


    If I had known¡ªif I had truly known¡ªwhat this would lead to, I would''ve stopped him at the door. I would''ve turned away, locked my heart, and never looked back. But I didn''t know. And now, I''m left to pick up the pieces of a heart I thought I had fortified.


    And the cruelest part of all? Despite everything, I still love him. Despite the pain, the distance, the maddening uncertainty, I still find myself hoping that everything was alright between us. That he''ll close the gap, take my hand, and make me believe in us again.


    But hope is a dangerous thing, and I don''t know how much more of it I can bear.


    As much as I appreciated Sinclair, Sebastian, and Victor, their presence was a double-edged sword. Being around them was a reminder of how full my life could be, yet their energy only highlighted the void that Cole''s absence left behind.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Assignments, projects, exams¡ªeverything demanded my attention, leaving me breathless. Days blurred into nights, and by the time I could pause long enough to gather my thoughts, the stars would already be out, twinkling against the backdrop of Cole''s absence.


    We texted occasionally, called sometimes, but it was never the same. The conversations were short, clipped. He was always "busy," always "out of town for work." His words were vague, and I couldn''t piece together what he was really doing.


    But I told myself not to worry. He was managing an empire, after all. Of course, he was busy. The months he had spent chasing after me, convincing me to let him back into my life, must have set him behind on his responsibilities.


    Now, he was probably working overtime to catch up. It made sense. It had to make sense.


    Instead of obsessing over his absence, I threw myself into my studies and work. Graduation was just a few months away, a finish line I was determined to cross with pride.


    If I could focus on that, if I could keep my mind occupied, maybe I wouldn''t notice the silence as much. Maybe the ache in my chest would dull.


    But life, as it often does, had other plans.


    It was a Saturday morning, and I had planned to do absolutely nothing but sleep in and recharge in my apartment. The thought of burying myself under my blankets for hours was the only thing that had kept me going all week.


    But instead of the peaceful, lazy morning I had envisioned, I found myself staring at the unexpected sight of strangers standing at the lobby of my apartment looking for me.


    An older couple stood in front of me, their presence almost regal despite their modest attire. The man had graying hair and sharp, observant eyes that seemed to miss nothing.


    The woman, on the other hand, exuded a gentle warmth, her kind smile almost disarming. Standing slightly behind them were a boy and a girl around my age, their expressions a mix of curiosity and hesitance.

 Chapter 297 Fragile Hope

    [EVE]


    I blinked, half-convinced that I was still dreaming. "Can I help you?" I asked, my voice groggy and laced with confusion.


    The older woman stepped forward, her smile growing wider and trembling with emotion. "You must be Eve," she said softly, her voice polite and gentle, but laced with something more¡ªan unshakable certainty. "We''ve been looking all over for you."


    I frowned, confusion swirling in my chest like a rising tide. "Looking for me?"


    The moment those words left my lips, the woman burst into tears. Without warning, she stepped closer and pulled me into a tight embrace, her arms wrapping around me like she was trying to shield me from the world.


    "Eve! Finally! Finally! I''ve found you! My daughter!"


    My entire body froze. Her words echoed in my ears, but they didn''t make sense.


    Daughter? My mind struggled to process the gravity of what she''d just said. I couldn''t react, couldn''t move, couldn''t even breathe. All I could do was stand there, stiff and silent, as this stranger¡ªthis woman¡ªclung to me like I was the answer to her prayers.


    Her tears soaked into my shirt as she sobbed against my shoulder. "I''ve searched for so long," she cried. "For so many years, I''ve prayed for this moment. My little girl . . . my Eve . . ."


    I blinked, my thoughts spinning out of control. This had to be some kind of mistake, a misunderstanding. I didn''t know this woman. I didn''t know any of these people. My voice, when I finally found it, came out shaky and uncertain.


    My vision blurred as tears began to well up in my eyes. I clutched the folder to my chest, unable to hold back the flood of emotions any longer. "So . . . my trip to Germany . . ." I whispered, my voice trembling. "It wasn''t for nothing . . ."


    The woman¡ªmy mother¡ªnodded, her smile breaking through her tears. "It was fate," she said softly. "We were meant to find you, Eve. And now, we can finally be together."


    The dam inside me broke. Sobs racked my body as I threw myself into her arms, holding onto her like she was the anchor I didn''t know I needed. She hugged me back just as tightly, her tears mixing with mine as we cried together.


    "I missed you," I choked out, the words spilling from my lips before I could even think about them. "I have done everything to find you. My greatest wish is to find you and know my real parents. I thought that you have abandoned me."


    "We never," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "Every single day, we missed you, and we never stop looking for you."


    My newfound brother and sister joined in, wrapping their arms around us in a group hug that felt like the warmest, safest place in the world. For the first time in my life, I felt . . . complete.


    When we finally pulled apart, my father placed a gentle hand on my shoulder, his expression softening. "We know this is a lot to take in," he said. "But . . . we can start slow and fresh."


    I nodded, still overwhelmed but no longer scared. This was my family¡ªmy real family. And they had fought tooth and nail to find me, to bring me back into their lives.


    I wasn''t abandoned at all! I was love! I have real parents!


    As I sat down with them, listening to their stories and piecing together the fragments of my past, a sense of peace washed over me. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I was exactly where I was meant to be.


    And just like that, my life¡ªso full of questions and uncertainties¡ªhad finally found its missing piece.

 Chapter 298: A Problematic Year

    [Iraya]


    I didn''t want to go to school. God knew I didn''t want to. But this was my last year, and ditching wasn''t an option¡ªnot with graduation so close. Just a few more months, and I''d be done with this place for good.


    I sat in my car for a moment, gripping the steering wheel like it was the only thing anchoring me to reality. With a deep breath, I forced myself to open the door and step out.


    Just attend class and go home. How hard could that be?


    The moment I set foot on campus, I felt it¡ªthe weight of a thousand stares pressing down on me like a physical force. Whispers floated through the air, faint but sharp, cutting into me with every step.


    "Is that her?"


    "Yes, that''s her."


    "I can''t believe Lyander cast Stacy and the others aside for her."


    "She''s not even that beautiful."


    "What did Lyander see in her?"


    "I don''t know. She''s not rich and she''s ugly."


    I''m rich and I''m not ugly. I wanted to throw at them, but decided not to waste my time on them.


    The insults continued, each word hit me like a dart, lodging itself deep into my chest. My heart pounded as I walked down the hallway, my head held high despite the rising lump in my throat.


    They didn''t even bother lowering their voices. The gossip wasn''t subtle¡ªit was meant to sting, to make me feel like I didn''t belong.


    My steps faltered for a fraction of a second, but I forced myself to keep moving. The fluorescent lights overhead buzzed faintly, the sound mixing with the whispers and the occasional snicker.


    It was as though the entire school had decided to dissect me today. Every look, every murmured word felt like a judgment passed down, like I was on trial for daring to exist in their world.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. This wasn''t the first time I''d been the center of attention, but it was the first time it felt this . . . suffocating.


    Lyander''s name hung in the air like a curse, a reminder of the chaos that had landed squarely on my shoulders.


    I wanted to scream at them, to tell them they didn''t know the full story, that they had no right to judge me.


    But I knew it wouldn''t make a difference. Their minds were already made up.


    Kylie let out a bitter laugh. "Don''t lie to me, Jason. You think I haven''t noticed the way you look at her? The way you''ve been acting ever since you two broke up?"


    Jason turned to me, his expression conflicted, like he didn''t know whether to deny it or double down on his anger. "This isn''t about jealousy. I''m just trying to look out for Iraya. Lyander is¡ª"


    "Enough!" I cut him off, my voice ringing out louder than I intended. Both of them flinched, their eyes snapping back to me.


    I took a deep breath, willing myself to stay calm. "Let me make one thing clear: whatever you think Lyander is or isn''t, it''s none of your business. Neither of you has any right to tell me who I can or can''t be with."


    Jason''s face fell, his anger replaced by something softer¡ªregret, fear, maybe. But I didn''t care. Not anymore.


    "And for the record," I continued, my voice steady, "Lyander is a rich prince who showers me with gifts and attention. He ''give me everything.'' And he''s not some hooligan or playboy like you think he is. That''s a lie you''ve told yourselves to make this easier to swallow. You two just don''t want me to be happy. The truth is, I don''t owe either of you an explanation. Not Jason, and certainly not you, Kylie."


    Kylie bristled, her mouth opening and closing as she searched for a retort. When she found none, she turned on Jason instead.


    "Are you just going to stand there?" she demanded, her voice laced with anger. "Say something!"


    Jason looked like he wanted to, but I didn''t give him the chance.


    "You don''t get to act like the knight in shining armor here, Jason," I said, my voice sharp. "Not after everything. You and I are over. You made your choices, and now I''m making mine. So do me a favor and stay out of it."


    "Iraya, you¨C"


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Kylie grabbed Jason''s arm, tugging him away. "Come on, Jason. Let''s go. Iraya if Lyander break your heart, you know where to find me okay?" She suddenly shifted and now she was smiling sweetly. "Despite everything, and despite what you think, I still think of you as my bestfriend."


    That''s the first lie she told in new year. Though I didn''t really care much. I knew Kylie. She''s the type who didn''t want others to be happy.


    I stood there, my arms crossed, my chin held high as they walked away. Jason hesitated for a moment, glancing back at me one last time before Kylie pulled him along.


    As they disappeared into the crowd, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding. My chest ached, not from their words, but from the weight of the inevitable confrontation with Lyander.


    I hadn''t agreed to be his girlfriend, let alone his wife. The thought alone made me grit my teeth. My plan was simple: finish college, exact my revenge, and get the hell out of this place. But now, thanks to what I''d said to those two, it seemed like my fate was somehow intertwined with Lyander''s now.


    They must think I was actually dating that arrogant asshole. A part of me wanted to correct them, to set the record straight. But the look of envy on Kylie''s face and the sheer anger in Jason''s eyes? That was too delicious to pass up.


    Let them stew in their own assumptions. It didn''t matter. Once school was over, I''d be gone for good, far away from this town, from Jason, Kylie, and most definitely from Lyander.


    At least, that''s what I told myself.

 Chapter 299: Office Warfare

    [Estelle]


    "Don''t you have school to attend to?" Damien asked, his tone laced with barely concealed irritation.


    I pretended not to notice the way his voice was practically shooing me away and instead flipped through a magazine, my expression the picture of nonchalance.


    "I''m more of a short-course kind of gal, you know? I make my own schedule," I replied coolly, lounging on the soft suede pink chair with my legs comfortably propped up on its matching leg stool.


    That chair? Oh, I ordered it myself. Damien''s office was a tragic wasteland of dull grays and serious leather furniture, practically screaming corporate misery. I couldn''t let that slide.


    At first, he had tried to resist. He threw out the pastel throw pillows. He yanked down the string lights I painstakingly hung along the bookshelves. The cute succulent arrangement? Dumped in the trash (which, might I add, was unnecessary plant cruelty). But I was relentless. Like a determined interior decorator with no boundaries and no sense of personal space.


    Eventually, he stopped trying. Maybe he realized it was futile, or maybe he just ran out of energy to fight me. Either way, his once-bleak office now had character¡ªpink-accented, Estelle-approved character. And whether he admitted it or not, I knew he secretly liked it.


    I turned another page in my magazine, smirking as Damien rubbed his temples like he was regretting every life choice that had led him to this moment.


    "Feet off the stool, Estelle."


    I stretched out even more. "It''s my stool, husband."


    His eye twitched. "It''s my office."


    I smiled sweetly. "Which I''ve made so much better."


    The sigh he let out was nothing short of soul-crushed.


    Not long now, I thought with satisfaction, watching Damien''s patience wear thinner by the second. It was only a matter of time before he would be completely under me. Or over me. Honestly, I didn''t care which, as long as he was mine.


    I laughed internally at the thought, my mind already painting a victorious future.


    Just then, the office door swung open, and in walked Felix, Damien''s ever-loyal secretary, holding a fresh cup of coffee. "Here''s your coffee, boss."


    "Thanks, Felix," Damien muttered, taking a sip, his attention still fixed on his laptop.


    I stretched lazily in my self-claimed pink suede chair before flashing Felix my sweetest, most innocent smile. "Hey, Felix, can I get a vanilla frappe?"


    Felix beamed, always eager to please. "Of course, Lady Estelle."


    Before he could move, Damien shot him a glare. "Don''t get her anything. She''s leaving."


    I scoffed, crossing my legs. "I''m not."


    "Estelle."


    "Yes, my love?"


    He inhaled sharply like he was summoning all the patience in the world.


    I smirked.


    Victory!


    I stood up, stretching lazily, which made Damien sigh in visible relief.


    Finally, after hours of my presence invading his space, he must have thought he was free of me.


    But I wasn''t about to let him off that easy.


    "Don''t celebrate just yet, my love. I''m just going to pee," I announced with a bright smile.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Damien pinched the bridge of his nose. "I don''t need to know that."


    I laughed at his grunted response and made my way toward the back door that led to his personal restroom.


    Honestly, the placement was a little odd¡ªwhy was his toilet hidden away in a separate hallway? It was inconvenient. But who was I to judge the eccentricities of a billionaire CEO?


    After finishing my business, I was about to return to the office when I heard voices¡ªhushed, low, but unmistakable even from a few meters away.


    Damien.


    And Kelsey.


    I frowned. When did she get here?


    Curiosity sparked, and I tiptoed closer, pressing myself against the wall. Their conversation wasn''t meant for my ears, but since when had that ever stopped me?


    "Estelle is here, I see?"


    I peeked around the corner and found Kelsey sitting comfortably in front of Damien''s desk, her face partially obscured by that ever-present scarf. It was her way of ensuring no one linked her to Damien, keeping her image pristine, her reputation unsullied. A symbol of independence, a declaration that she wanted to succeed on her own.


    How noble. How utterly frustrating.

 Chapter 300: Unwelcome Intrusion

    [ESTELLE]


    I clenched my fists as a wave of jealousy surged through me. I had been in Damien''s office all day, and not once had he looked at me with the same soft, focused gaze he was giving Kelsey now.


    I got it¡ªhe liked her. She liked him.


    But the woman didn''t want Damien, not until she achieved her dream of becoming an internationally renowned model. Kelsey was all about ambition, about success.


    And yet, here she was. Sitting across from Damien, inserting herself into his world whenever she pleased.


    I rolled my eyes. If you truly loved someone, wouldn''t you do anything for them? Wouldn''t love be a driving force, not a roadblock?


    But maybe that was just me.


    In fact, I should be grateful that she kept rejecting him. The longer she hesitated, the bigger my window of opportunity.


    "You know how she is," Damien sighed.


    "If you don''t like her, then you should be firm about pushing her away."


    I had to physically restrain myself from scoffing. Oh, honey, that was never going to happen.


    "You know she''s a Fay and a Johnson, right?" Damien replied. "I can''t just be harsh to her. I need her to expand our company worldwide."


    I smirked.


    At least Damien needed me.


    And you, dear Kelsey? Damien didn''t need you at all. Bleh.


    Kelsey let out a soft sigh. "Your empire is already international. What ''worldwide'' are you even talking about?"


    "You know how it is. We expand new business and opportunities every year. It''s a never-ending process."


    Kelsey sighed again, but this time, Damien reached across the desk and grabbed her hand.


    I stiffened.


    "Just take my hand and marry me, Kelsey," Damien said, his voice deep. "So you don''t have to be jealous anymore." He smirked.


    Kelsey rolled her eyes. "Stop this nonsense, Damien. You know I can''t. Not yet, at least. I still have too many things I want to accomplish. Marriage, relationships . . . they''re just not my priority right now."


    I nearly choked on my own air.


    Not ready? Not a priority?


    Then why were you here? Why did you keep showing up just to make sure Damien''s attention never strayed too far from you?


    I knew her type. The moment Damien thought of moving on, she''d magically appear, ensuring he stayed locked in her orbit.


    Before I came into the picture, she barely acknowledged his existence unless there was an event or a reason to remind him she was still around. But now? Now that I was a real threat, persistent and unshakable?


    She was worried.


    And I loved it.


    Grinning, I stepped out of my hiding spot. "Awww, how romantic."


    Both heads snapped toward me. Kelsey quickly pulled her hand from Damien''s grip, her usual cool expression barely faltering. "Estelle. You''re here?"


    I beamed at her, my tone sickly sweet. "I''m always here. Unlike a certain someone who just pops in whenever she feels like reminding my husband of her existence."


    Kelsey''s brows furrowed. "Husband?"


    "Don''t mind her," Damien muttered, sighing as he shook his head.


    But I wasn''t about to let this go. I crossed my arms, tilting my chin up. "Unlike you, I''m ready to be Damien''s wife. Anytime, anywhere."


    Kelsey didn''t flinch. She just smiled at me, that same condescending, mildly amused expression one might give a child throwing a tantrum.


    "I see that you have a guest, Damien," she said smoothly, standing up and adjusting her scarf. "I''ll return tomorrow. Maybe we could have lunch or dinner together?"


    "Sure."


    I felt my eye twitch.


    Kelsey turned toward me, her voice lowering just enough for only me to hear. "Try all you want, but Damien will never look at you the way he looks at me. He will always be mine."


    Oh, sweetheart. You just made my day.


    I smiled. A real mocking smile.


    For the first time, her calm, collected fac?ade was cracking. She knew I was a serious threat. She knew Damien needed me. And that scared her.


    I leaned in, lowering my voice to match hers. "Give all the threats you want, but we both know the truth. Damien needs me more than he needs you. You know it. And he knows it. That''s why you''re here, so threatened, so desperate to keep me out of his heart."


    Kelsey''s face contorted ever so slightly before she coughed, regaining her composure. "You''ll never be a threat. Not now. Not ever."


    She turned sharply on her heel and walked out.


    I watched her go, the victory settling warmly in my chest.


    Not a threat?


    Darling, you just proved I am.


    === ???? ===


    [VICTOR]


    Victor leaned casually against Sinclair''s desk, arms crossed. "I checked everything. Birth records, legal documents, even some old family photos. Everything lines up. They''re her real family."


    Sinclair didn''t respond immediately. He sat back in his chair, fingers drumming lightly against the polished wood of his desk. His gaze remained distant, as if turning the information over in his mind.


    Victor raised a brow. "You don''t believe it?"


    Sinclair exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable. "I didn''t say that."


    "But you''re thinking it." Victor''s grin widened as he studied the old man. "Or maybe you''re just sulking because Eve won''t be hanging around as much now that her family''s here?"


    Sinclair shot him a flat look, unimpressed. "You''re reaching."


    "Am I?" Victor pushed off the desk, circling the chair. "Come on, Sinclair. You''re not exactly known for taking a deep interest in people''s personal affairs. Yet here you are, suspicious over something completely normal¡ªsomething good, even." He paused for effect. "Unless, of course, it bothers you for other reasons?"


    Sinclair let out a short scoff, shaking his head. "You''re an idiot."


    Victor chuckled. "Still not denying it, though."


    Sinclair leaned forward, elbows resting on the desk. "It''s not about that," he said, his voice steady. "I am glad for her. She''s been alone for a long time. If they really are her family, then she deserves this."


    Victor watched him closely, the teasing edge fading slightly. "But?"


    Sinclair''s jaw tensed. "But things don''t just happen like this. Not in our world. People don''t conveniently appear after years of silence with perfect paperwork and perfect timing." His gaze sharpened. "So, just in case, have someone run another check on them. Quietly."


    Victor''s smirk disappeared entirely. "Already on it." His tone was calm, but there was a distinct shift in his demeanor¡ªlighter conversations aside, he had been thinking the same thing.


    Sinclair gave a slow nod, as if that was the answer he had expected. Neither of them said it outright, but the air in the room was heavy with unspoken understanding.


    Something wasn''t right.

 Chapter 301: The Cost of Family

    [EVE]


    Days had passed since I found my family, and life had never been more . . . chaotic.


    My mother, Helen, and my father, Dave, had sold everything they owned back in Germany and moved here to be with me. Not that I minded¡ªI was overjoyed to have them close.


    After years of being alone, after struggling in silence, I finally had them by my side. But their arrival also brought challenges I hadn''t anticipated.


    Since they had just moved here, neither of them had jobs yet, which meant I was now responsible for all the household expenses of five. I didn''t mind, really¡ªI had more than enough money to support them¡ªbut still, it was a drastic change.


    We sat at a breakfast buffet in the restaurant downstairs, plates filled with food. No one had wanted to cook for so many people, so I had simply brought them here to eat.


    Dave took a bite of his eggs before glancing at me. "Don''t worry, Eve. I''ll find a job soon, so I can help with the expenses."


    I shook my head, offering him a reassuring smile. "Dad, it''s fine. I have plenty of money¡ªI can take care of everything."


    Helen sighed, setting her fork down. "I''m so sorry, Eve. We sold everything just to be with you, but we didn''t think about what comes after."


    I chuckled lightly. "Mom, it''s okay. Order whatever you want. A few bucks here and there won''t make a difference to me."


    "You don''t have to do all of this." She hesitated before turning to my siblings. "And you two¡ªDutch, Haley¡ªstop eating so much!"


    "Mom! Eve said it''s fine!" Dutch protested, his mouth still full. "I''ve never eaten anything this good before¡ªthis is amazing."


    "Yeah, and it''s a buffet, Mom. It''s literally ''eat all you want,''" Haley added.


    Helen gave me a shy, apologetic look. "I''m sorry about their manners, Eve. We weren''t exactly well off before, so we can be a little . . . rough around the edges."


    I smiled at her. "No worries. I don''t mind."


    Haley''s eyes lit up with excitement as she turned to me. "Sis, since we''re going to be living here, can we go shopping for supplies? I need a new outfit! This is New York¡ªwe have to look the part."


    "Haley," Helen warned, but I cut in before she could scold her.


    "It''s fine," I assured her. Then I turned back to my sister. "Since you''re transferring to my school, I know just what to get you. I''ll free up my schedule today so we can go shopping."


    "Really? Thanks!" Haley beamed.


    Dutch leaned over. "What about me?"


    I laughed. "Of course, we''re shopping for everyone. I''ll take care of it."


    Their cheers filled the restaurant, and a warmth spread through me. This¡ªthis feeling of togetherness¡ªwas what I had been missing. For so long, it had just been me, navigating life alone. Now, with my family here, Cole''s absence didn''t sting as much. The emptiness I had felt for years was slowly fading, replaced by something real, something tangible.


    Haley nudged me. "Sis, I need a new phone¡ªthe latest model, please."


    Dutch rolled his eyes. "Shut up, your phone is still new." Then he turned to me. "Lil'' sis, I didn''t bring enough clothes. Can we get some suits? I need something decent for job hunting."


    Helen sighed, rubbing her temples. "You two, stop pestering your sister." She turned to me apologetically. "Eve, just ignore them. How about this instead¡ªbuy me some skincare? My skin isn''t used to this weather. Look, it''s dry and itchy already."


    I chuckled. "Sure, Mom. I''ll get you whatever you need."


    Dave, who had been quietly listening, suddenly spoke up. "Eve, how about I work for one of your companies? That way, I won''t have to work under some random boss."


    I raised an eyebrow. "That''s a good idea, Dad. Though, you really don''t have to."


    "Nonsense." He shook his head firmly. "I''m the father of this family, and I''ll contribute. I won''t let my daughter carry all the burden alone."


    I saw the determination in his eyes and knew there was no point in arguing. "Alright. If that''s what you want."


    Then I glanced at the rest of them. "And as for the rest of you, I''ll get everything you need later."


    Cheers erupted again, and I couldn''t help but smile. Seeing them happy, seeing their excitement¡ªit filled a void inside me that I hadn''t even realized was still there.


    Dutch was older than me, while Haley was the youngest, which technically made me the middle child. But the way Dutch acted¡ªchildish, loud, completely unbothered¡ªhe didn''t resemble the older brother I had imagined. Not that I minded.


    For months, I had worked tirelessly, pushing myself beyond my limits just to build a life where I could be free. And now, finally, I had the thing I wanted most¡ªa family. It wasn''t perfect. It was messy, unpredictable, and, at times, overwhelming.


    But it was mine. And for the first time in a long while, I felt truly content.


    === ===


    [EVE]


    At first, having my family here felt like a dream. Every morning, I woke up to the warmth of voices filling my apartment, the smell of freshly brewed coffee, and the comforting presence of people I had spent years searching for.


    But dreams had a way of turning into something else¡ªsomething far less ideal¡ªwhen reality set in.


    It had been a month, and I was beginning to notice things I had been too blinded by happiness to see before.


    Dutch had promised to use the money I gave him for job hunting. He had even picked out expensive suits, claiming he needed to "look the part" for interviews. But job interviews never seemed to happen.


    Instead, he spent his time picking up girls, flaunting his new wardrobe like a peacock, and going on lavish dates.


    When I asked about his progress, he always had some excuse¡ªhe was waiting for the right opportunity, or networking with important people.


    "Networking?" I had scoffed when I overheard him talking to one of his friends on the phone. "Is that what you call flirting now?"

 Chapter 302: Family Problems

    "Networking?" I had scoffed when I overheard him talking to one of his friends on the phone. "Is that what you call flirting now?"


    Haley wasn''t much better. She had started attending school, but instead of focusing on her studies, all she cared about were the rich kids she had befriended. She became obsessed with fitting in, spending ridiculous amounts of money on makeup, designer clothes, and shopping sprees. Bars, parties, and the latest trends¡ªher priorities were clear, and none of them included her education.


    "I need to keep up with them, Eve," she had told me one night, rolling her eyes when I questioned her spending. "You wouldn''t understand. You were never the new girl in an elite school."


    I had been new before. I had been the outcast. But I hadn''t thrown money at the problem¡ªI had worked through it.


    Then there was my mother. She had always been a beautiful woman, but ever since moving here, she had become obsessed with her looks. Weekly facials, spa treatments, expensive skincare¡ªevery time I checked my transactions, there was another charge for a luxury beauty service.


    The woman who had once been humble, grateful, and practical had suddenly transformed into someone who wouldn''t settle for anything less than the best.


    I confronted her once. "Mom, do you really need to go to a spa every week?"


    She had given me a sweet smile, completely oblivious to my frustration. "Oh, Eve, I''m just taking care of myself. You wouldn''t want your mother looking old and worn out, would you?"


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Of course not, but¡ª"


    She cut me off with a laugh, patting my hand as if I was the one being unreasonable. "Then don''t worry about it. You work so hard; let me have this little joy, okay?"


    It wasn''t little. Not when the expenses kept piling up.


    At least my father was working¡ªthat was one thing I had been grateful for. Or so I thought.


    Dad had taken a job at Hyun''s Studios, a position I had arranged for him. But instead of doing the work assigned to him, he had taken it upon himself to run the place.


    I had received an email from Hyun himself, politely yet firmly informing me that my father had been ordering people around, making decisions that weren''t his to make, and acting as if he owned the company.


    "Eve, I respect you, but your father is disrupting my studio. I don''t want to be rude, but this can''t continue."


    The words had stung. I had wanted my father to have purpose, to feel useful¡ªbut not like this.


    I needed to find a way to transfer him somewhere else, somewhere he couldn''t cause problems. QuantumLyf came to mind¡ªa massive corporation that could offer him a role suited to his leadership tendencies¡ªbut there was a problem.


    It was restricted.


    As much as I wanted to help him, I couldn''t risk the confidentiality of my work, not even for my own father.


    Too many things were at stake.


    I sat in my room that night, staring at my laptop screen, my mind racing. A month ago, I had believed that finding my family would finally make me whole. That their presence would fill the void in my heart.


    But now?


    I wasn''t so sure anymore.


    Or maybe . . . it wasn''t just them. Maybe it was me.


    Maybe everything just felt unfamiliar, and I wasn''t used to the concept of family. After spending so much time alone, having four rowdy people in my apartment was something I struggled to adjust to.


    I had spent so many years alone even in Sinclair''s hous¡ªworking, surviving, carving out a place for myself in a world that didn''t hand out kindness freely. I had built walls, trained myself to be independent, to not need anyone.


    And now, suddenly, I was expected to just belong? To fall into this perfect family dynamic as if we hadn''t been strangers for most of our lives?


    I wasn''t used to this.


    I wasn''t used to caring so much about people who had once been nothing more than a distant hope.


    And yet, I did.


    I cared enough to worry about them. Enough to want to lecture them about their future, to warn them about wasting money, to push them to do better. Was that normal? Was it supposed to feel this frustrating?


    I didn''t know.


    Maybe if Cole were here, he could tell me.


    The thought made my chest ache. Cole. My boyfriend. The only person in this world who had ever truly felt like home. But, like always, he was nowhere to be found. He was out of the country again, unreachable, lost in whatever business deal or responsibility had pulled him away this time.


    I had tried to reach out. Sent him messages.


    He never responded immediately, and when he did, it was always short, always distant.


    "Zen said you were busy," I had typed once, hoping to get something more out of him. "Are you okay? Where are you?"


    Hours later, his reply came.


    "Busy. Nothing to worry about."


    That was it.


    No explanations. No reassurances. No ''I miss you.''


    I had told him about finding my family. About the joy, the confusion, the mess of emotions I was drowning in. I had expected something¡ªexcitement, shock, anything.


    Instead, all I got was:


    "Good for you. I''ll check up on you soon. I''ll meet them when I get back."


    A polite, meaningless promise. A message that told me nothing.


    I stared at my phone, gripping it tighter than I should have.


    Cole had always been distant, but lately, it felt like he was slipping away entirely.


    I hated this feeling¡ªthe feeling of reaching for something only to grasp at empty air.


    "Sis! Let''s go! The mall is about to close soon!" Haley''s voice rang from the other side of the door.


    I took a deep breath. Were all siblings like this? The mall wouldn''t close until ten, and it was only six! Was shopping really all she could think about?


    "Alright, I''m coming!" I called back.


    Maybe it was my fault¡ªI indulged them too much, even when I didn''t like their attitude.

 Chapter 303: Betrayal in Plain Sight

    [EVE]


    The moment we stepped into the mall, I knew I had made a mistake.


    The gleaming floors, the endless rows of designer stores, and the intoxicating scent of luxury all seemed to cast a spell over Haley and Mom. Their eyes sparkled like kids in a candy store, and before I could even say a word, they were off¡ªdragging me along on their extravagant quest.


    "Eve! Look at this dress!" Haley gasped, pressing a silk gown against her body. "Oh my god, this would look so good on me!"


    "It''s gorgeous," I admitted, glancing at the price tag. Four fucking thousand dollars.


    "Let''s get it!" she chirped, not even waiting for my approval before handing it to the sales associate.


    I sighed but said nothing.


    Then it was shoes. Then jewelry. Then perfume. One thing after another, they flitted from store to store like butterflies, completely unfazed by the sky-high price tags.


    Every time I hesitated, Haley would pout or give me those big, pleading eyes, and¡ªlike a fool¡ªI gave in.


    Mom wasn''t any better.


    "Oh, Eve, this cream is just perfect for my skin," she gushed, holding up an elegant glass jar of moisturizer. "I heard it''s the secret to staying youthful."


    I peered at the label. Eight hundred dollars. For a cream.


    "Mom, I can get you something just as good for a fraction of the price," I reasoned.


    She gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her heart. "Are you saying I don''t deserve the best, Eve?"


    I opened my mouth, then closed it.


    Mom had mastered this technique¡ªsubtle guilt laced with just the right amount of emotional weight. And just like that, the cream joined the mountain of bags I was now carrying.


    But the final blow came when we entered a high-end boutique, its glass cases filled with luxury handbags that cost more than a small car.


    Haley''s eyes locked onto a sleek black leather bag with gold accents, her entire face lighting up like Christmas morning.


    "This one!" she squealed.


    I groaned inwardly. "Haley, I literally just bought you a designer bag last week."


    "But this one''s different!" she argued, clutching the bag to her chest as if it were a lost treasure. "Look at the stitching! The gold hardware! It''s a collector''s item, Eve!"


    I crossed my arms. "No."


    Haley pouted. "Please?"


    "No."


    Her lips quivered. "Pleeease?"


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Haley, you¡ª"


    And then she did it.


    Her eyes widened, shimmering with unshed tears. Her voice softened into a delicate whimper. "Eve, don''t you love me?"


    I froze. Oh, no.


    It was a dirty move¡ªcalculated, shameless, and utterly effective.


    I groaned, rubbing my temples. "Haley, this is ridiculous."


    "But I love you so much," she cooed, hugging my arm like a child begging for candy. "And you spoil me because you love me too, right?"


    "Go on Eve. Just go and buy your sister that. I''m sure that you can earn that money back."


    I wanted to resist. I really did. But the damage had already been done.


    With a resigned sigh, I waved to the sales associate. "Just put it on my tab."


    Haley shrieked with joy, throwing her arms around me. "You''re the best, sis!"


    Mom, who had been watching the scene unfold, suddenly turned toward another display. "Well, since we''re here, I might as well get a new bag, too. It''s been so long since I treated myself."


    I spun around. "Mom¡ª"


    She gave me a sweet smile. "You love me, don''t you?"


    I groaned. Not her too.


    Twenty minutes later, I walked out of the store, my arms laden with bags, my bank account significantly lighter, and my dignity in shambles.


    Haley and Mom, meanwhile, strutted beside me, giddy with their latest acquisitions.


    I wanted to be mad. I wanted to lecture them about financial responsibility, about how money wasn''t endless, about how they needed to rein in their spending.


    But when I saw their radiant smiles, the way they linked arms with me like we were the closest of sisters and mother-daughter duos, something in my chest softened.


    This was family. Messy, overindulgent, frustrating¡ªbut mine.


    And despite everything, I couldn''t say no to them.


    Even if it was going to ruin me.


    The mall buzzed with life, shoppers weaving in and out of high-end stores, their arms heavy with bags. I stood outside a boutique, waiting for Haley and Mom to finish their latest spree, my thoughts drifting. The weight of their purchases pressed against my arms, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Then, out of the corner of my eye, something caught my attention¡ªsomething that made my breath hitch and my entire body freeze.


    There, just a few feet away, was Cole . . . hand in hand with Elena.


    My stomach twisted painfully, a cold wave of nausea washing over me. No. This couldn''t be real.


    Cole was supposed to be out of the country. He told me he had business to take care of. So why was he here? And why¡ªof all people¡ªwas he with her?


    My heart pounded violently against my ribs as I watched them, his fingers laced effortlessly with hers, their steps in perfect sync. Too perfect. The kind of closeness that came with familiarity, with comfort, with something far more than just a casual outing.


    I wanted to believe there was an explanation. I wanted to believe that I wasn''t witnessing what I thought I was.


    But then he turned his head slightly, and for the first time in my life, I saw Cole smile at someone else the way he used to smile at me.


    The world around me blurred. The noise of the mall faded into a distant hum. This wasn''t happening.


    My feet moved on their own, carrying me forward before I could stop myself.


    "Cole."


    His name came out sharper than I intended, slicing through the air like a blade.


    He stopped abruptly, his shoulders stiffening as he turned. Elena followed suit, her smirk appearing before her eyes even met mine.


    I could barely breathe.


    His gaze landed on me, expression unreadable. Something about him felt . . . wrong. He looked like Cole, but something was missing¡ªthe warmth, the familiarity, the person I thought I knew.


    "Elena?" My voice cracked, barely above a whisper. Then I turned to him. "Cole, what the hell is going on? I thought you''re out of the country!"


    He didn''t answer right away. His grip on Elena''s hand didn''t loosen. He didn''t even flinch.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice to stay steady. "You told me you were out of town. You lied to me."


    Cole exhaled slowly, as if this was all some inconvenient formality he had to get through. When he finally spoke, his voice was eerily calm.


    "I don''t love you anymore, Eve," he said, voice mechanical.


    The words hit me like a physical blow.


    I blinked, my brain scrambling to process what he had just said. "What?"


    "I love Elena." His voice was flat, devoid of emotion. "I should have told you sooner, but¡ª"


    "Stop," I cut him off, my voice sharp. This wasn''t real. This couldn''t be real. "You¡ª" I sucked in a breath. "You don''t just wake up one day and decide you don''t love someone anymore."


    He didn''t react.


    There was no guilt, no hesitation, no remorse. Just cold indifference.


    I took a step back, my heart hammering against my ribs. "What the hell happened to you?"


    Something was wrong.


    And then, for the first time, I saw it.


    There was no white in his eyes.


    A shiver ran down my spine. No. That wasn''t normal. It wasn''t a person. It wasn''t Cole.


    A low, satisfied chuckle came from beside him. Elena.


    She tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Cole finally realized who he really loves. Let''s face it, he loves even way back, so it''s not really a shocker."


    I tore my gaze from Cole and focused on her. She was enjoying this. She wanted me to break.


    Elena took a step closer, her lips curling into a sad smile. "He didn''t want to hurt you, Eve. That''s why he didn''t tell you immediately. But this was the perfect time to come clean."


    Something in my chest twisted violently.


    She was lying.


    Cole was acting strange, detached¡ªas if something had taken hold of him and erased who he was.


    My fingers curled into fists. "What did you do to him?"


    Elena let out a soft laugh, the sound dripping with condescension. "Nothing he didn''t already want."


    I turned back to Cole, searching his face for something¡ªanything¡ªthat still resembled the man I knew.


    But there was nothing.


    Just an empty shell wearing his skin.


    "Cole," I whispered, desperation clawing at my throat. "Look at me."


    His dark, soulless gaze met mine. And for a brief moment, I thought I saw something¡ªa flicker of hesitation, a second of struggle¡ªbut it was gone as fast as it appeared.


    He didn''t fight it. He didn''t choose me.


    "You need to go," he said simply.


    Go?


    Just like that? After everything?


    The pain in my chest burned like wildfire. I had so many things I wanted to say, so many questions I needed answered, but my voice refused to come out.


    And maybe that''s what hurt the most¡ªnot just the betrayal, but the realization that whatever I said wouldn''t matter.


    Because Cole didn''t want me anymore.


    Elena slid her hand up his arm possessively, a victorious glint in her eyes as she turned them both away from me.


    Just like that, they walked off¡ªhand in hand, disappearing into the crowd like I had never existed.


    I stood there, frozen, my entire world crumbling around me.


    I didn''t cry. I didn''t scream.


    I just . . . stood there.


    Too numb to feel.


    Too shattered to move.


    Because for the first time in my life, I realized¡ªthis wasn''t just heartbreak. I had died the second time around.

 Chapter 304: Drowning in Silence

    [EVE]


    Days passed in a blur, each one blending into the next until time lost all meaning.


    I felt like I was trapped in a limbo of bad dreams¡ªfloating somewhere between consciousness and nothingness. The pain should have been unbearable, but instead, there was just . . . emptiness.


    I couldn''t even cry.


    Tears would have meant acknowledging what happened. Tears would have meant accepting that Cole¡ªthe man I thought I loved, the man who had looked at me with warmth just weeks ago¡ªwas now a stranger. Worse, he had discarded me so effortlessly, as if I had never mattered at all.


    A month. That''s all it took. One month to make me believe in something, to think for the first time in forever that I wasn''t alone. And then, in a blink, it was gone.


    I told myself I should be angry, that I should hate him, but I couldn''t even muster the energy to be bitter.


    Instead, I felt hollow.


    The only thing keeping me anchored to reality¡ªthe only thing stopping me from completely unraveling¡ªwas my family.


    Or at least, that''s what I told myself.


    Because if I let go of them too, what did I have left?


    "Eve! We need your card!"


    Haley''s voice snapped me out of my haze. She leaned against the couch, waving my credit card between her fingers with a grin.


    I blinked at her, the weight of exhaustion pressing against my bones. What now?


    "For what?" My voice came out hoarse, almost foreign to my own ears.


    She gasped dramatically. "Sis, don''t tell me you forgot! You promised we''d go shopping again! My wardrobe still isn''t complete."


    I ran a hand down my face. Hadn''t we just gone shopping yesterday?


    "Haley," I started, but before I could say anything else, my mother''s voice rang out from the other side of the room.


    "Eve, sweetheart," Mom cooed, stepping in with an all-too-sweet smile. "I''ve been meaning to talk to you. I found a wonderful spa¡ªabsolutely luxurious¡ªand I was thinking we could all go for a treatment. My skin has been so stressed lately. It''s really starting to show."


    I stared at her. "Didn''t we just buy you a whole set of skincare products?"


    She waved a dismissive hand. "That was for maintenance, dear. This is rejuvenation."


    I exhaled slowly. Be patient. They''re your family. They love you.


    Dutch, who had been lounging on the couch, suddenly stretched lazily. "By the way, Eve, I was thinking¡ªmaybe I should get a car."


    I turned sharply. "A car?"


    He grinned, unfazed. "Yeah. I mean, I''ve been networking, meeting some important people. Can''t exactly pull up in a cab, can I? First impressions matter."


    I stared at him, a slow, simmering anger bubbling beneath the numbness. Networking? That''s what he called it? He hadn''t applied for a single job, yet he was spending my money like it was his personal bank account.


    Haley flopped down beside me, resting her chin on my shoulder. "Come on, sis. You don''t want us looking bad, do you?"


    I clenched my jaw. Looking bad?


    "You''re rich, Eve," she added, giving me a playful nudge. "We''re not asking for anything you can''t afford."


    They were right. I could afford it.


    That wasn''t the issue.


    The issue was the way they expected it.


    The issue was the way they looked at me¡ªnot as their sister, not as their daughter, but as some endless fountain of wealth they could drain dry.


    And yet . . . I still couldn''t say no.


    Because without them, I had nothing.


    I forced a smile, ignoring the ache in my chest. "Fine. Take the card."


    Haley squealed in delight, snatching it from my fingers. Mom kissed my cheek, murmuring about how grateful she was, how lucky she felt to have a daughter like me.


    Dutch simply grinned, already pulling up car dealerships on his phone.


    None of them noticed the way my hands trembled.


    None of them noticed how hollow my voice sounded.


    They got what they wanted. And that was all that mattered.


    That night, I stood by the window of my apartment, staring out at the city lights. The reflection in the glass looked unfamiliar¡ªtired, drained, lifeless.


    Was this what love felt like? Giving and giving until there was nothing left of yourself?


    I let out a bitter laugh.


    Cole had left me shattered.


    And my family¡ªthe people I had clung to as my last lifeline¡ªwere slowly breaking what was left.


    What had my life become?


    Riiinnggg~!


    The sharp ring of my phone shattered the silence, but I barely had the energy to react. Even lifting my hand to accept the call felt like a chore.


    I pressed the device to my ear, my voice hollow. "Hello?"


    "Eve?" Sinclair''s voice came from the other end, sharp and laced with concern. "What the hell is this? I just heard from Victor that you''ve spent twenty million in two weeks. Did you buy a damn mansion or something?"


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. "Of course you''ve been spying on my spending."


    "I''m glad I did." His tone darkened. "Something''s been bothering me, and I was right to check. Is it your new family? Are they the ones bleeding you dry?"


    A heavy weight settled in my chest. I didn''t want to talk about this. Not now. Not when I was already drowning.


    "This isn''t exactly the time, Sinclair," I muttered. "I''ll visit you this week, so¡ª"


    "No, Eve, listen to me." His voice was firmer now, urgent. "I''m happy you found them. I really am. If they''re really your family."


    A chill ran down my spine.


    I stiffened. "What do you mean? The paperwork is legal. Everything matches. They''re my family."


    There was a long pause before Sinclair spoke again, quieter this time. "Eve. Just . . . do a second check. I know a legit hospital. Just let me help you."


    I swallowed, my fingers tightening around the phone.


    "Sinclair . . ."


    I couldn''t afford another betrayal right now. I wanted to tell him, but the words refused to come out from my mouth.


    "I know I can''t tell you how to feel," he continued. "I know how much you wanted this¡ªhow much you longed to find them. But it''s never wrong to be careful."


    My throat closed up.


    "Eve." His voice softened, the steel in his words giving way to something gentler. "I worry about you. We don''t have to be blood-related for you to be one of my family. Remember that."


    I couldn''t say anything.


    The line went silent, and then the call ended.


    I lowered the phone, staring blankly at the city lights outside my window, my mind spinning.


    Why did it feel like, in the end . . . Sinclair was more of a father than my real one?

 Chapter 305: Stolen Dreams

    [EVE]


    I wasn''t sure what was happening in the days that followed. Everything felt like a fog, a blur of moments slipping through my fingers before I could grasp them.


    But somehow, I found myself rushing to Hyun''s studio.


    Something in my gut told me something was wrong. And when I stepped inside, that feeling solidified into certainty.


    The atmosphere was heavy, suffocating. Like someone had died.


    The usually bright and vibrant workspace was eerily quiet. The assistants, the designers, the seamstresses¡ªall wore expressions of dread. Their movements were sluggish, their voices hushed whispers of panic.


    My heart pounded. I strode through the studio and straight into Hyun''s office.


    He was sitting at his desk, hunched over, his hands gripping his temples like he was trying to keep himself together. His eyes were red-rimmed, brimming with unshed tears.


    "Hyun," I called, my voice sharp. "What''s going on?"


    At the sound of my voice, he looked up. For a moment, it seemed like his resolve would shatter right then and there, but instead of breaking, he swallowed it down.


    Still, I saw it.


    The sheer defeat in his expression.


    "Eve . . ." His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Beside him, Georgina, his secretary, clenched her jaw before turning the laptop on the desk toward me. "It''s worse than you think."


    I stepped forward and glanced at the screen.


    The moment my eyes landed on it, a sharp, blinding headache hit me.


    Greta''s Spring Line Collection.


    The designs, the silhouettes, the patterns, even the fabrics¡ªthey were ours.


    A cold wave of nausea crashed over me.


    "Don''t tell me . . ." I exhaled slowly, pressing my fingers against my temple. "This is Astrid all over again. How did this happen? How did our Spring Line get stolen?"


    I should be hysterical right now. I should be flipping tables, screaming, demanding answers.


    But I felt nothing.


    Maybe I was too tired. Maybe I was too broken.


    Or maybe I had just gotten used to everything I built being taken from me.


    Georgina tightened her grip on the desk, frustration clear in every inch of her stance. "Ever since the Astrid incident, we''ve been careful. We took every precaution to secure our designs. No single staff member ever saw the full collection. Every seamstress worked on different parts to ensure no one knew the entire line except us."


    I clenched my jaw. Then how?


    "How did this happen?" I asked, my voice sharper now. "Who else knew about these designs? Who could''ve sold them¡ªagain¡ªto another designer?"


    Hyun squeezed his eyes shut, a deep tremor running through his body. "Eve . . . I''m sorry."


    I turned to him, frowning. "Why are you apologizing? This isn''t your fault¡ª"


    "Isn''t it?" he choked out. "I should have been more careful. I should have¡ª"


    Georgina cut in, her voice colder than usual. "Eve. I checked everyone. I went through every security camera."


    My stomach twisted.


    She held my gaze. "Our staff is clean. No one entered the office except you, me, Hyun . . . and your father."


    The world seemed to tilt beneath my feet.


    I froze.


    My father.


    Of course. He had full access to Hyun''s office. A month ago, he had complete authority in my company¡ªuntil I transferred him to my real estate business so he wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    But could he really do it? He was my father, for heaven''s sake!


    I bit my lip, my fingers curling into fists. I didn''t want to believe it.


    I didn''t want to entertain the thought that my own father could have done this.


    Not after everything I had already lost.


    Not after Cole.


    "Do you have a backup plan?" I asked, my voice tight. I needed to focus. I couldn''t spiral now.


    Hyun let out a shaky breath, gripping his hair in frustration. "They took everything, Eve."


    My chest tightened.


    He looked up at me, and for the first time, I saw it.


    The sheer exhaustion. The sleepless nights. The endless hours spent perfecting this line¡ªonly for it to be stolen again.


    "This was supposed to be our moment," he whispered. "Dean Frizkiel is coming to model our line. We can''t just cancel."


    Dean Frizkiel.


    The international model. Evangeline Heart''s son.


    This collection was more than just a launch for Hyun. It was his ticket to getting noticed by Evangeline Heart herself.


    His chance to prove himself.


    And now?


    I let out a slow, measured breath. "How many dresses can you make in three days?"


    Hyun flinched, his face pale. He opened his mouth, then closed it.


    Georgina stared at me like I was insane. "Three days? Eve, it''s impossible."


    "No," I said. "We just need to know how much we can pull off."


    Hyun swallowed hard, running a shaky hand through his hair. "Maybe . . . five dresses. Ten, if we have more staff."


    I nodded. "Then we get more staff."


    "But, Eve¡ª"


    "No." My voice was firm. I wasn''t giving up. "I''ll talk to Victor. I''ll see if we can pull an all-nighter team together."


    Even as I said it, I knew.


    There wasn''t enough time.


    Hyun had been generous in saying we had "less than a week."


    In reality, we had four days.


    Hyun exhaled shakily, his eyes darkening. He rubbed his face, his fingers trembling. "Eve . . . I don''t know if I can do this."


    He was breaking.


    His sleepless nights, his stress, the weight of failure¡ªit was crushing him.


    And it was my fault. There was no one else who could have done it but my father.


    I should have been more careful. I should have seen this coming.


    But I didn''t.


    And now?


    Now, Hyun was about to give up.


    I clenched my fists. I couldn''t let that happen. I straightened, forcing steel into my voice. "We are not canceling this launch."


    Hyun looked at me, his expression raw with despair.


    "We''re going to fix this," I said, my voice unwavering.


    Even if it was hopeless.


    Even if I was barely holding myself together.


    I had already lost too much.


    I wasn''t going to lose this too.

 Chapter 306: A Deal with Fate

    [EVE]


    I was drowning. Not literally, but in the sheer problems of everything collapsing around me.


    It felt like when it rained, it didn''t just pour¡ªit stormed, relentlessly, without mercy. And for me, the downpour had been raging since the start of the new year.


    I had lost Cole.


    I had no idea what to do with my family.


    And now . . . this.


    What had I done to deserve this?


    All I ever wanted was to find my real family, live a peaceful life away from the chaos, the endless games, the betrayals. But reality had other plans. My so-called happy ending was unraveling into a waking nightmare.


    The sudden slam of a door jolted me out of my thoughts.


    "Excuse me!" A staff member rushed inside, slightly breathless. "I''m sorry to barge in, but we have a problem. Something urgent."


    Georgina frowned, already sensing trouble. "What''s going on?"


    I sighed, my headache intensifying. Another problem?


    The staff member hesitated, her gaze shifting between Georgina and me before settling on Hyun. "Mr. Dean Frizkiel is in the lobby. He''s asking to see Mr. Hyun."


    Hyun paled instantly. "Oh no." His voice was barely above a whisper. "I can''t face him right now . . . not after losing my designs."


    A new voice cut through the air, smooth yet unmistakably amused.


    "Lost your designs?"


    The words sent a jolt through me, not just because of what was said, but because of how it was said. There was something unnervingly familiar about that voice¡ªlike a song I had once loved but forgotten.


    The staff barely had time to react before the door swung open wider, and in stepped a man.


    Tall. Lean. Effortlessly handsome.


    Tousled black hair framed his face, a pair of sleek glasses resting on the bridge of his nose. His entire frame was wrapped in designer clothing¡ªnot the kind that screamed wealth but the kind that whispered exclusivity, elegance woven into every fiber. Even with his glasses and a mask covering most of his face, his aura was undeniable.


    Then, without hesitation, he removed both.


    Ash-gray eyes. Piercing. Intense.


    And the handsome man beneath the mask was revealed.


    "Apologies for the intrusion," he said smoothly, a ghost of a smirk playing on his lips. "The name''s Dean."


    Before anyone could react, another man came rushing in behind him, looking exasperated.


    "Dean! What did I tell you about waiting? I stepped away for one second¡ªone second¡ªand you''ve already disappeared and barged in here?"


    Unlike Dean''s effortless grace, this man was slightly disheveled, his tailored suit slightly ruffled from his hurried movements. He straightened his tie, exhaling sharply before turning to us with a more composed expression.


    "Apologies for the disturbance," he said with a polite nod. "I''m Fern, Dean''s manager. We didn''t mean to intrude. We''ll be on our way."


    But Dean wasn''t listening. He waved a dismissive hand, his sharp gaze settling on Hyun. "So tell me," he said, voice like silk but carrying an edge, "what''s this I heard about losing your designs?"


    Hyun opened his mouth but no words came out. His face burned with humiliation, unable to find the courage to explain himself in front of the son of his idol.


    It was Georgina who stepped in, quickly summarizing the situation.


    Dean listened in silence, his expression unreadable. Beside him, Fern sighed. "In this industry, things like this happen more often than you think. But," he added, giving Hyun a pointed look, "it''s still partly your fault for letting it happen."


    "Yes, we have no excuse for this blunder," Georgina admitted.


    Dean leaned back slightly, exhaling through his nose. "That''s a breach of contract, you realize?" he said, voice calm but cutting. "We flew all the way here. The media''s already buzzing about how I''d be modeling your designs. And now, suddenly, there''s nothing to model? That makes me look bad."


    "With all due respect," I interjected before anyone else could, my voice steady, "nothing is set in stone yet. We''re still working on a solution."


    Silence.


    Dean''s sharp gaze snapped to mine.


    And for a moment¡ªjust a fleeting second¡ªhis eyes widened, his head tilting slightly as if he was processing something.


    Like he had just recognized me.


    "And who are you?" Fern asked, breaking the moment.


    I met his gaze, unflinching. "Eve Rosette. I''m part owner of Hyun''s studio."


    "I see," Fern muttered, rubbing his chin. "Then tell me, Miss Eve, how exactly do you propose to fix this in less than four days? Unless you have spare designs lying around, I''d suggest you cut your losses, pay for damages, and take responsibility for this waste of time."


    "Fern."


    Dean''s voice was quiet, yet it commanded immediate attention.


    His eyes never left mine as he slowly lifted a hand, silencing his manager.


    Then, as if arriving at a decision, he turned to Fern.


    "My mother has a few dresses from her spring line that she didn''t use, right?"


    Fern blinked. "Huh? Oh. Yes, she does."


    Dean didn''t hesitate. "We''ll use those. Alter them a little to make them unique to Hyun''s brand. I''ll have them delivered here immediately. They''ll arrive first thing tomorrow."


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    "What?"


    The word left my lips at the exact same time as Hyun, Georgina, and Fern.


    We all stared at Dean as if he had just suggested something impossible¡ªbecause, in a way, he had.


    Fern looked at him like he had grown a second head. "Dean, are you serious? You''re suggesting¡ª"


    But Dean''s eyes were still locked onto mine, his expression unreadable.


    I swallowed, realizing something in that moment.


    Dean Frizkiel wasn''t just here to model. He had just placed himself in the middle of this storm.


    And I had no idea why.


    Fern was the first to break the stunned silence. "Wait. You want to use your mother''s spare dresses for them?" His voice was tight with disbelief.


    "That''s right." Dean''s reply was casual, as if he were merely offering an umbrella in the rain instead of one of the most renowned designer''s exclusive, unreleased works.

 Chapter 307 307: An Unexpected Invitation

    [EVE]


    Hyun swallowed hard, his expression flickering between astonishment and hesitation. "You . . . you''re letting me borrow Miss Hart''s dresses?"


    Dean merely nodded. "It''s better than nothing, right? And don''t worry¡ªit''ll stay a secret between us. If this got out, both of our names would be dragged into a mess neither of us want."


    I frowned, something about this making me uneasy. "But . . . is this really okay?" I hesitated, glancing at Hyun. "These aren''t your designs, Hyun. If we use them, wouldn''t that be the same as taking credit for someone else''s work? And¡ª" my voice dropped slightly, "won''t the critics recognize Miss Evangeline Hart''s signature design?"


    Dean leaned against the couch, unfazed. "They would. That''s why we''ll make modifications. Change a few details. It''s faster than starting from scratch. And besides¡ª" he smirked slightly, "with my reputation, and my mother''s, no one will dare question it once I step onto that runway."


    "That''s insane," Fern muttered, rubbing his temples. "Dean, this is a huge risk. If someone finds out and leaks this¡ªyour image, your mother, Hyun''s reputation, everything could be ruined."


    Dean didn''t even blink. He simply raised a hand, silencing his manager with an air of finality.


    "With my family name," he said smoothly, "no one would dare leak it." There was a touch of arrogance in his tone, but the worst part was¡ªhe was probably right.


    "And besides, we should take risks while we''re young, right?" He grinned, a playful glint in his ash-gray eyes before he winked at me.


    I should have been offended by his flirtatious remark. Any other time, from any other man, I might have rolled my eyes or brushed it off. But with him . . . it didn''t feel like flirting.


    It felt effortless, teasing¡ªlike he was testing the waters, seeing how I''d react. There was no heavy intention behind his words, just an easy charm that made it hard to tell whether he was simply being friendly or if there was something more beneath the surface.


    Fern exhaled sharply, clearly losing patience. "The better idea is for them to compensate you for your time, cancel the show, and accept responsibility for this disaster." He turned to Georgina and Hyun, expression grim. "Frankly, this is their fault."


    Dean rolled his eyes. "I''ve already made my decision." With that, he casually sank into the couch, his eyes locking onto me again. "Now, make the call. Time is of the essence."


    Fern stared at him in sheer disbelief. "This isn''t like you," he muttered, shaking his head. "You never take risks like this. Not with your name. Not with your mother''s."


    "And this isn''t like you to question my decisions," Dean countered smoothly. "Now go."


    Fern hesitated for a moment longer before sighing in resignation. With one last exasperated glance at Dean, he stepped aside to make the call.


    Meanwhile, Hyun was still frozen in place, his expression unreadable. I wasn''t sure if he was in shock, awe, or sheer disbelief. Honestly, I couldn''t blame him¡ªI wasn''t sure if I believed what was happening either.


    Dean tilted his head slightly. "What? You don''t want my mother''s designs?" His lips curled up just a fraction, as if amused by our silence.


    "No, it''s just . . ." I trailed off, glancing at Hyun.


    Hyun blinked, finally snapping out of his daze. His expression shifted¡ªgone was the overwhelmed, stunned artist, replaced by a serious, thoughtful designer. "As much as I respect and admire Miss Hart''s work," he said carefully, "I can''t claim her designs as my own. But . . ." His brows furrowed in thought. "If it''s truly alright with her, I can make the necessary adjustments to ensure that they reflect my own style. I swear, I won''t sell them."


    Dean shrugged as if it were no big deal. "Do whatever you want with them. Honestly, they''re just gathering dust in the storehouse. She probably wouldn''t even notice that we used them."


    Hyun inhaled sharply, then stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Then . . . you have my sincerest gratitude. This will save us so much time¡ªand it means we can still make the show."


    "Good."


    Dean sat up straighter, his gaze never once leaving me.


    "Miss Eve, right?"


    I stiffened slightly. "Ah, yes?"


    I had felt his gaze on me this whole time, intense and unreadable. And while it wasn''t uncomfortable, it left me unsettled. There was no malice, no smugness, just . . . curiosity. Like he was trying to place me.


    Dean smiled¡ªslowly, easily. The kind of smile that had probably charmed hundreds of women.


    "Are you free tonight?" he asked, his tone lighter than before. "Maybe you could show me the best place around for dinner?"


    The room fell silent.


    Then¡ª


    A collective gasp.


    I didn''t need to look around to know exactly what they were all thinking.


    So that''s why he''s helping us? Did he took an interest in me at first sight?


    I had read about his reputation before¡ªDean Frizkiel, notorious playboy, heartbreaker of the fashion world. But somehow . . . he didn''t look the part. At least, not in this moment.


    Still, I owed him for saving our show.


    And besides, I was single anyway, and this would probably get my mind off Cole and the problems inside my household.


    "Alright," I said, keeping my voice even.


    Dean''s smile widened ever so slightly, something almost pleased flashing in his stormy gray eyes. "Great. I''ll pick you up here around seven?"


    "Sure."


    Another gasp.


    I ignored them.


    But as Dean leaned back, still watching me with that unreadable gaze, I had a sinking feeling that I had just agreed to something much bigger than a simple dinner.


    After a short meeting, Dean and Fern left the office, heading back to their hotel.


    I did the same, making my way home to prepare for dinner with him.


    The dresses wouldn''t arrive until tomorrow morning, which meant I had a rare window of time¡ªone evening where I didn''t have to scramble for solutions or put out fires. No last-minute calls, no back-to-back meetings, no endless stress.


    Just a simple dinner.


    Maybe it was exactly what I needed¡ªone night to unwind before diving back into the chaos. Because tomorrow, the real work would begin again, and I had no doubt it would be relentless.


    At least I would be busy and wouldn''t be able to think about Cole . . . I hope.

 Chapter 308 308: Behind the Mask of Family

    [EVE]


    When I got back to the house, I immediately confronted my father.


    "Did you do it?" I asked, my voice sharp, demanding answers.


    He turned to me with a frown. "Eve, I haven''t touched anything in that office," he denied, his tone controlled but laced with irritation.


    I wanted to believe him¡ªI really did. But my gut twisted with doubt. He was the only one acting suspicious, the only stranger in the office who had access to all the files.


    No one else had a reason to betray me like this.


    But . . . he was my father.


    He wouldn''t do this to me, right?


    "Eve, your father didn''t do it," my mother suddenly cut in, stepping closer as if to shield him. "I''m sure it was one of your staff. They''re lying to you."


    I turned to her, feeling my breath hitch. "You think my staff¡ªwho''ve been with me since the beginning¡ªwould steal from us? Why would they do that?"


    "Because they''re strangers," my father snapped, his voice dripping with disdain. "You think they''re trustworthy? They''re low life, Eve. People like them always have a price. Someone must have offered them enough money to sell you out."


    "Lowlives?" My hands curled into fists at my sides. "Those so-called ''lowlives'' are my friends. My trusted team. They''ve worked day and night to help build that studio from the ground up. And you''re saying they are the ones who stole from me?"


    "Go on then!" My father scoffed, throwing his hands up. "Pick them over your own family. I understand. We weren''t in your life long enough for you to feel any loyalty toward us."


    His words hit a nerve, but I refused to let them shake me.


    "This isn''t about loyalty, Dad. It''s about logic." I inhaled sharply. "You were the only one with access to those files at the time. Besides Hyun and Georgina, no one else could have done it."


    A muscle in his jaw twitched. "Then maybe one of them did it."


    I clenched my teeth, my patience wearing dangerously thin. "Hyun has worked tirelessly on this collection. He wouldn''t just hand it over to someone for money. And Georgina? She''s too proud, too professional to sell out her own work. She''d rather die than let herself be bought."


    Silence.


    A tense, suffocating silence filled the air between us.


    Then¡ª


    My father laughed.


    A low, mocking chuckle that sent ice through my veins.


    "You''re so naive," he sneered, shaking his head. "Trusting people like them over your own blood."


    I felt something inside me snap.


    "You know what, Dad?" I said, my voice trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with barely contained rage. "I trusted you. I gave you the benefit of the doubt because I wanted to believe that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou actually cared about me. But the moment something goes wrong, you don''t try to help. You don''t try to find a solution. No, you just turn around and call the people who have stood by me from the beginning lowlives."


    I took a step closer, meeting his gaze head-on. "That tells me everything I need to know about you."


    For the first time, something flickered in his expression¡ªanger, irritation, or maybe hate. But it was gone in an instant, replaced by cold indifference.


    "Believe whatever you want," he said dismissively. "Just don''t come crying to me when those ''trusted friends'' stab you in the back."


    I exhaled sharply, my chest burning with emotions I didn''t have time to process.


    I was done with this conversation.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and walked away, leaving my so-called family behind.


    I thought I had finally found my loving family.


    For years, I had dreamed of this¡ªbeing surrounded by the warmth of real parents, of people who truly cared about me, not for what I could give them, but simply because I was their daughter.


    But as the days turned into weeks, and the weeks stretched into months, that dream began to crack.


    At first, it was subtle. Small things.


    They enjoyed the comfort of their new lives, which was only natural¡ªI wanted them to feel at home. But then, comfort turned into complacency.


    And complacency turned into entitlement.


    The days of them offering to help around the house vanished. My mother, who once insisted on doing things herself, suddenly refused to lift a finger. When I asked her to handle simple chores, she only sighed dramatically and hired maids instead.


    Cooking? A thing of the past.


    Every meal was takeout, and not the affordable kind, but lavish dinners from high-end restaurants delivered straight to our doorstep.


    Shopping? A weekly ritual.


    No¡ªmore than weekly. It was constant.


    If it wasn''t designer clothes, it was luxury bags. If it wasn''t jewelry, it was the latest tech, furniture, perfumes, cars.


    Every day, new packages arrived, filling up closets that were already overflowing with things they didn''t need but wanted.


    And the worst part?


    The more they had, the more they wanted.


    Money vanished like water slipping through my fingers, no matter how much I made. No matter how hard I worked.


    If this kept up, I would go bankrupt.


    I pressed a hand to my temple, feeling the dull throb of an oncoming headache.


    This wasn''t the family I had imagined.


    This wasn''t the life I had hoped for.


    And yet, I was the one who had let it happen.


    And for the first time, I realized something painful but true¡ª


    They were only "family" in name. Nothing more.


    In the end, I let it go.


    There was nothing I could do anyway. What was done was done. No amount of frustration would change the past, so all I could do was be more careful next time.


    With a weary sigh, I headed to my room and focused on something I actually had control over¡ªgetting ready for dinner date.


    Hopefully, tonight would go smoothly.


    I chose something simple yet elegant¡ªblack pants and a long-sleeved top, understated but polished. I tied my hair back into a neat ponytail, opting for a look that was effortless yet put-together.


    As soon as I stepped out of my room, Haley was already waiting for me, her sharp eyes scanning me from head to toe.


    "Are you going out?" she asked, arms crossed.


    "Yeah." I ignored her demanding tone like she was the big sister and I was the little sister.


    Her lips curved into a knowing smirk. "Oh? Is it a date?"


    I shrugged. "Somewhat."


    Before she could pry further, I stepped into the elevator and let the doors close behind me, cutting off any more unnecessary questions.

 Chapter 309: A Heart No Longer His Own

    Unbeknownst to Eve, Haley and Helen had secretly followed her, eager to uncover the identity of her mysterious date.


    "Stop pushing me, Ma! Eve might notice we''re following her!" Haley hissed, glaring at her mother.


    "Shh!" Helen silenced her with a sharp look, her eyes widening in warning. "Do you want her to catch us? Keep your voice down!"


    Haley rolled her eyes but complied, tiptoeing behind her mother as they peeked from a safe distance. They watched as Eve stepped out of the luxurious apartment complex, her poised figure illuminated by the streetlights.


    Then, a sleek black customized limousine pulled up in front of her. The doors opened smoothly, and out stepped a man¡ªa man so breathtakingly handsome that Haley audibly gasped.


    Her heartbeat thundered in her chest as she watched him, this impossibly elegant stranger, stride toward Eve with effortless grace. He moved like he owned the world, his presence commanding attention without trying.


    And when he reached Eve, he didn''t just greet her¡ªhe treated her like something precious. His hand rested gently on her back as he guided her into the limousine, his demeanor dripping with class, wealth, and an air of untouchable superiority.


    Haley felt her breath hitch. Her eyes widened, nearly turning into hearts. She had seen plenty of handsome men before, but this one¡ªthis man¡ªwas on a completely different level.


    "Mom," she whispered, clutching Helen''s arm. "I have to know who that guy is!"


    Helen barely spared her a glance, too busy assessing the situation herself. "What?"


    "I have to know," Haley repeated, her tone more urgent, more desperate. "Mom, I want that man."


    Helen finally turned to her daughter, her brows raising at the determination in her voice. She knew that stubborn expression all too well. When Haley set her sights on something¡ªor someone¡ªshe wouldn''t stop until she got what she wanted.


    "Haley, we could just ask your sister once she''s back," Helen said, as if that was the simplest solution in the world.


    "But what if he''s her boyfriend?" Haley snapped, her lips curling in irritation. The mere thought made her stomach churn. No way. Eve doesn''t deserve a man like that.


    Helen clicked her tongue dismissively. "Oh, don''t worry about that, dear. You and that man suit each other far better than she does. Once we ask Eve, she''ll surely hand him over to you. That girl is soft¡ªtoo soft."


    Haley''s face lit up, a smug smile spreading across her lips. "You''re right. That sister of mine is such a pushover. If I cry in her lap and say I''ve fallen in love, she''ll fold like paper. She always does."


    Helen smirked, patting her daughter''s head as if she were a child who had just come up with a clever idea.


    "And from the way he looks? He''s loaded. Marrying a man like him would mean no more struggling, no more depending on Eve for handouts. We''d finally get what we deserve."


    Haley''s grin widened. "Exactly! Once I have him, we''ll never have to beg Eve for anything ever again. She can keep wasting her money on that stupid studio while I live in luxury."


    Helen nodded approvingly, already lost in the fantasy of wealth and power. "I''m sure the moment that man sees you, he''ll fall for you at first sight."


    Haley giggled, flicking her hair over her shoulder, confidence surging through her veins. "Of course he will. I''ll make sure of it."


    With their twisted plans set in motion, the mother and daughter turned back toward the apartment, already plotting the best way to manipulate Eve into giving them exactly what they wanted.


    === ===


    [COLE]


    "How much longer?" Cole asked, his voice hoarse, laced with exhaustion.


    Zen exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Based on our research, there''s only one way out of this, and it''s not something we can force. Elena has to undo the ritual herself. Whatever she''s done to you . . . it''s not just some simple love potion, Cole." His voice darkened. "She''s performing something much worse¡ªdark magic, something that binds you to her completely. That''s why the effect is so strong. You''re not yourself."


    Cole clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms. "We don''t have much time," he muttered, though even as he spoke, his thoughts drifted¡ªto her.


    Elena.


    That name alone sent a haze through his mind, clouding his thoughts like a thick, inescapable fog. Most of the time, he wasn''t even aware of himself¡ªhis actions, his words, his emotions¡ªthey weren''t his own anymore. He was constantly being pulled under, controlled by whatever twisted ritual Elena had bound him with.


    If not for his unyielding self-control, his years of discipline, both physically and mentally, he would have fallen to her completely a long time ago.


    But now, he could feel himself slipping.


    The ritual was getting stronger.


    And he didn''t know how much longer he could hold on.


    Killing her wasn''t an option. If she died while the ritual was still in effect, he would be lost¡ªdriven mad, consumed by the magic that chained him to her. The only way out was to make Elena revoke the spell of her own will. But that was easier said than done.


    Not only was she unpredictable, but she was always watching.


    She couldn''t know what they were planning.


    If she so much as suspected their betrayal, she could tighten her grip on him even more, and worse¡ªshe could turn her wrath toward the people around him.


    And Cole, with the chains shackling his will, was fiercely protecting her. Because she willed him to.


    She imprisoned him.


    Zen''s voice snapped him back.


    "We''re running out of time, Cole," Zen said firmly. "Let''s just tell Eve what''s happening. She needs to know."


    Cole immediately shook his head. "That''s not an option." His voice was sharp, but his hands trembled slightly at his sides. "Elena is dangerous right now. I don''t want Eve getting involved in this."


    Zen ground his teeth. "Then let''s tell your mother. She might know something, might have a way to¡ª"


    "No."


    That single word carried a weight that made Zen hesitate.


    Cole''s expression was unreadable, but the tension in his body spoke volumes. He was afraid.


    He¡ªCole Fay, who had all the power and money in the world¡ªwas afraid.


    Not for himself.


    For them.


    If his mother got involved, if Elena even suspected someone else interfering, she might retaliate. And Cole couldn''t stop her, not when he was still under her influence.


    The helplessness clawed at him.


    How had his life become this?


    He had always been in control. Always the one dictating his own fate.


    Yet now, he was nothing more than a puppet on invisible strings, forced to dance to Elena''s whims.


    This kind of thing wasn''t supposed to be real.


    Not in the modern world.


    Not in his world.


    And yet, here he was¡ªtrapped, ensnared by something out of a nightmare.


    His jaw tightened. "Stick to the plan," he ordered. "Keep gathering evidence. We need to corner her completely. When the time comes, she''ll have no choice but to undo what she''s done."


    Zen opened his mouth to argue, but then¡ª


    Cole''s eyes glazed over.


    The shift was immediate. One second, he was there¡ªhimself¡ªand the next, he was gone.


    Zen stiffened as Cole''s expression turned eerily blank, his once sharp, calculating eyes now distant and void.


    Not again.


    The moments where Cole regained control were growing shorter and shorter, and the more it happened, the more Zen feared that soon¡ªthere would be nothing left of the real Cole.


    His hands clenched at his sides.


    He couldn''t just stand by and watch this any longer.


    With a deep breath, Zen pulled out his phone.


    "Forgive me, Master Cole," he muttered under his breath.


    Then, without another moment of hesitation, he contacted Leanna.


    Cole might not want his family involved.


    But at this point, he didn''t have a choice.

 Chapter 310: An Unexpected Comfort

    [EVE]


    "Don''t be so tense, Eve," Dean chuckled, his voice smooth and teasing. "You''re making it look like I forced you to be here. That hurts my feelings, you know." He placed a hand over his chest dramatically, as if genuinely wounded.


    I let out a small laugh, shaking my head. "It''s not like that. I''m just . . . worried about the show." I exhaled, trying to ease the tightness in my shoulders. "Honestly, though, I feel comfortable around you. It''s weird because I just met you, but . . ." it felt like I''ve known you for a long time.


    Dean smiled, something warm and knowing in his expression. "The feeling''s mutual. That''s why I want to get to know you¡ªif you don''t mind."


    I met his gaze, feeling a rare sense of ease. "Not all. I feel exactly the same."


    With that, we settled into dinner, conversation flowing naturally between us. Dean asked questions, and surprisingly, I found myself answering without hesitation. I wasn''t used to strangers prying into my personal life, but with him, it didn''t feel invasive. It felt . . . familiar, as if I were talking to an old friend.


    Maybe it was his charm, or maybe it was just the exhaustion catching up to me, but for the first time in a long while, I wasn''t overthinking every word I said.


    Then¡ª


    "I heard that you''re adopted?" Dean asked casually, sipping his wine.


    I nodded. "Yeah. The Rosettes adopted me but . . ." I hesitated, then offered a small smile. "I found my real family now."


    "Really?" His smile remained, but for a brief moment, there was something unreadable in his eyes. "Your life must have been . . . quite a story. Might even make a good drama."


    I chuckled. "Maybe. My life has enough twists and turns to fill a novel. But what about you? How big is your family? Do you have siblings?"


    "Me?" Dean let out a small huff of laughter. "I''m actually the youngest. And believe it or not, we''re all boys."


    My eyebrows lifted in surprise. "All boys? No sisters at all?"


    Dean''s smile lingered for a moment, but then, as if a shadow passed over him, his expression turned solemn.


    "Actually . . ." He hesitated, his fingers tracing the rim of his glass. "We had a baby sister."


    Something in his tone made my breath catch. "Had?"


    Dean exhaled slowly, as if saying the words alone was a weight pressing down on him. He met my gaze, and for the first time that night, I saw something raw in his eyes¡ªgrief, longing . . . and something else I couldn''t quite place.


    "Someone took her," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "She was just a baby. We never saw her again."


    A chill ran down my spine. "That''s . . ." I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry. "That''s tragic. I''m so sorry, Dean."


    He gave a small, sad smile. "I barely remember her. I was four at the time. But I remember . . . holding her tiny hands. She used to curl her fingers around mine so tightly, like she never wanted to let go." He exhaled shakily, eyes distant, lost in the past. "I used to sleep next to her, make sure she wasn''t scared in the dark. She smelled like milk and baby powder. She always smelled so good."


    I felt a lump rise in my throat. "They say all babies smell like that."


    "Yeah." His voice was quiet, almost as if he was afraid speaking too loudly would shatter the memory.


    Silence settled between us, heavy with unspoken pain.


    I forced a small smile. "I hope you find her one day."


    Dean lifted his gaze to mine, his eyes dark with emotions too tangled to name. Then, slowly, he smiled.


    "Me too."


    But something about the way he looked at me made my heart pound¡ªlike he wasn''t just hoping.


    Like he was searching.


    And for some reason, I suddenly felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    He then leaned forward slightly, resting his chin on his hand. "Anyway enough of the sob story. Are you married, Eve?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. "No."


    "Boyfriend?"


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Cole''s face flashed in my mind, the weight of everything we had been through crashing down on me like a tidal wave. My heart warred with my mind¡ªthe ache, the longing, the exhaustion.


    I had enough.


    "No," I answered, my voice firmer than I expected. "I don''t have anyone right now."


    Dean didn''t push, didn''t pry. He only nodded, his gaze flickering with something that resembled understanding. I was grateful for it.


    The rest of the night was unexpectedly pleasant.


    Talking to Dean felt effortless, like reconnecting with a long-lost friend rather than engaging in some formal dinner. The pressure of the upcoming show, the chaos of my personal life¡ªit all faded into the background as we laughed and shared stories.


    By the time he drove me back to my apartment, it was almost midnight. I hadn''t even realized how much time had passed.


    "When was the last time I felt this at ease?" I muttered under my breath, shaking my head in disbelief.


    Dean stepped out of the car, opening my door for me. "See you later, Eve," he said, leaning against the sleek frame of his limousine. "And sorry for keeping you out so late. I really enjoyed our time together."


    I smiled, a genuine one this time. "Me too."


    "Don''t worry about the show," he added, his voice light yet reassuring. "I''ll make sure the dresses arrive at your studio first thing in the morning. So, get a good night''s rest and stop stressing. I''ll help you as much as I can."


    My smile widened. "Thank you, Dean. Really. And you too¡ªget some sleep. We don''t want our main star of the show tripping on the runway from exhaustion."


    Dean laughed, flashing that signature, effortless grin. "Not in a million years, baby girl."


    With a playful wink, he slipped back into his car, and I watched as the sleek vehicle disappeared down the road.


    For the first time in weeks, I felt lighter.


    Even if just for tonight.

 Chapter 311: A Truth Waiting to Be Uncovered

    [DEAN]


    "Stop pouting, Fern. It doesn''t suit you."


    Dean''s voice was calm, almost amused, but Fern was anything but. He stared at Dean in pure disbelief, his arms crossed as he leaned back in the car.


    "I don''t suit pouting?" Fern scoffed. "I''ve never seen you like this before, Dean. Going through all this trouble for a girl? Do you . . . actually like her?"


    "Yes."


    No hesitation. No second-guessing.


    Just a single word¡ªsolid, certain, and final.


    Fern nearly choked on air. He jolted upright, staring at Dean like he had just confessed to a crime. "Wait¡ªwhat?! You really like her? As in, seriously like her? Or is this just another woman you plan to keep on the sidelines?"


    The air in the room shifted.


    Dean''s expression darkened in an instant, his gaze turning sharp as steel. "Don''t lump her in with the others." His voice was low, deadly serious. "Eve is different."


    Fern shut his mouth, stunned.


    Dean was angry.


    Not the usual kind of annoyance he showed when inconvenienced, but real anger¡ªan emotion he rarely wasted on anyone.


    And all because Fern had compared Eve to the other women in his past.


    Fern leaned back, observing Dean closely. He wasn''t just protective of her. He meant what he said. This was real.


    And it was terrifying.


    Dean had never cared about anyone like this before. He was the type to live his life without attachments, never bothering to hold onto anything or anyone. If people caused him trouble, he discarded them without a second thought¡ªcold, ruthless, and unaffected.


    But now?


    Now he was personally making sure that Eve had the best dresses delivered to her. Dresses his mother had made, no less¡ªsomething Dean never would''ve gone out of his way to arrange for anyone else.


    He had never lifted a finger for a woman before.


    And yet, here he was.


    "You . . . ," Fern hesitated, watching his friend closely. "Are you serious about her?"


    Dean didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out something small, placing it in Fern''s hand.


    A few strands of hair.


    Fern frowned. "What is this?"


    "Eve''s hair," Dean said. His tone was unreadable, his expression carefully blank. "I need you to take it to our affiliated hospital and run a DNA test. Make sure that Dante gets a sample as well. I don''t trust hospitals here."


    Silence.


    Fern blinked, staring at the strands in his palm. ". . . What?"


    Just a second ago, he thought Dean was finally in love. And now he was asking for a DNA test?


    His confusion must have shown because Dean''s eyes flicked toward him, sharp and firm.


    "Just do it," Dean said, final and absolute.


    Fern didn''t ask any more questions. Whatever this was about, whatever suspicion was growing inside Dean''s mind¡ªit was big.


    And for the first time, he realized¡ª


    Dean wasn''t just protecting Eve.


    He was searching for something.


    And he wasn''t going to stop until he found it.


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    "You''re home late," Haley said the moment I stepped inside.


    Her tone was sharp, accusatory¡ªlike she was demanding an explanation rather than simply stating an observation.


    I didn''t like it.


    I was exhausted, my body heavy from the long day, and my patience was already thin. The last thing I needed was to be interrogated like a misbehaving teenager.


    "You''re still up?" I asked instead, ignoring the tension in her voice.


    "We were worried because you weren''t home yet, dear," my mother, Helen, said as she emerged from the hallway, her expression unreadable.


    I resisted the urge to sigh. They weren''t up because they were worried¡ªsomething told me they had an entirely different reason for waiting.


    And I was right.


    "That guy must be something special to keep you out so late," Haley remarked, crossing her arms. "Who is he?"


    I frowned, catching something off in her tone. Was that . . . jealousy? Annoyance? Irritation?


    "Guy?"


    "The one you were with just now," Helen clarified as she approached, taking my hand in hers with a practiced warmth. "We saw you in the lobby."


    I stiffened. They followed me?


    The realization made my stomach twist. But before I could call them out for it, Haley pressed further.


    "Are you dating him? Is he courting you?"


    There was an unsettling eagerness in her voice, an urgency that made my skin crawl.


    I blinked. "What? No. Dean is one of our models for the upcoming show."


    Haley finally relaxed, a satisfied smile curling her lips as she nodded to herself. "Good. Good."


    I watched her carefully, a sense of unease creeping up my spine. Why did she care so much?


    Then, before I could process her reaction, her eyes lit up with excitement, and she grabbed my hand.


    "Then you don''t mind setting us up, do you?"


    I pulled my hand back. ". . . What?"


    "Eve, be a dear and set up a date between your sister and that gentleman," my mother chimed in, her voice smooth, as if she were asking for something as simple as passing the salt.


    I stared at them, my exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "You want me to set up a date between Dean and Haley?"


    "That''s right," Haley said eagerly, her head nodding so fast it was almost comical. "He''s single, right? And I''m single too. If we end up together, then it''s a win-win for both of us."


    I let out a slow sigh, trying to keep my irritation in check. "Look, Haley, I don''t know if Dean is single or not, and honestly, it''s none of my business to know about his personal life. But if you really want a date with him, I''d have to ask him first."


    The atmosphere in the room changed in an instant.


    Haley''s smile vanished. My mother''s face fell.


    "What?" Haley scoffed, her eyes narrowing. "Don''t tell me you like him too. Is that why you''re refusing to set me up with him?"


    I blinked, momentarily stunned by how quickly she jumped to conclusions.


    "What?"


    "What other reason could there be?" she pressed, crossing her arms. "You just met him today. There''s no reason to be this hesitant unless you want him for yourself."

 Chapter 312: A Desperate Obsession

    [EVE]


    "What other reason could there be?" she pressed, crossing her arms. "You just met him today. There''s no reason to be this hesitant unless you want him for yourself."


    I exhaled, rubbing my temples as I forced myself to stay calm. "What I''m saying is that I barely know Dean, and it would be rude to suddenly shove him into a blind date with you, don''t you think? I just met the guy."


    "But how would he agree if he hasn''t even seen me yet?" Haley argued. "Of course, he''d say no if he didn''t know what he was missing."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "That''s not the point¡ª"


    "How about this?" Helen interrupted, stepping between us with a practiced, diplomatic smile. "Eve, why don''t you take Haley with you tomorrow and introduce her to Dean? Just a small introduction. Nothing forced."


    I frowned. "Tomorrow is a big day for the studio. We have too many problems to deal with. I don''t have time to play matchmaker right now."


    Helen''s smile didn''t falter, but there was something in her eyes¡ªsomething sharp. "It''s just a simple introduction, dear. Surely you can spare a few minutes."


    I clenched my jaw.


    They weren''t asking me.


    They were expecting me to comply.


    And suddenly, I realized this wasn''t about Haley meeting Dean.


    It was about control.


    It was about them using me to get what they wanted.


    Like they always did.


    I took a deep breath, my fingers curling into fists at my sides.


    "I''ll think about it," I said, my voice even.


    Then, without waiting for their response, I turned on my heel and walked toward my room, leaving them standing there.


    I could feel their eyes on my back, hear the hushed whispers as I shut the door behind me.


    But for once, I didn''t care.


    For once, I wasn''t going to let them push me around.


    Not this time.


    I had so much on my mind that I neither had the energy nor the time to deal with them.


    === ???? ===


    [HALEY]


    "You saw that, Mom?" Haley huffed, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "Eve is getting more arrogant and disrespectful by the day!"


    Helen sighed, rubbing her temples as she sank into the plush armchair. "Let''s not push too hard, Haley. She might grow suspicious."


    Haley stomped her foot, frustration boiling over. "But Mom! I have to meet him again! I have to see Dean!"


    Her voice was laced with desperation, her eyes burning with urgency. "Guys like him are rare. I looked him up¡ªhe''s only here for a couple of days for the show. I have to make him like me before he leaves. I don''t have time!"


    Helen watched her daughter carefully, her lips pursed. "Does it have to be him, Haley?" she asked, her voice measured. "There are so many men out there. You''ve dated plenty before, haven''t you? What happened to them?"


    Haley let out an exasperated sigh, as if the mere thought of her past suitors disgusted her. "Mom, they were second-rate at best," she scoffed. "None of them could hold a candle to Dean. He''s in a league of his own."


    She leaned in, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she lowered her voice. "Listen to this, Mom." She grabbed her phone and pulled up an article, practically shoving the screen in Helen''s face. "Dean is the youngest son of the Frizkiel family. You know what that means?" She didn''t wait for an answer. "The Frizkiels are royalty in their country. They own trillions of dollars in businesses, Mom. Trillions!"


    Helen''s eyes widened slightly, her interest piqued.


    Haley pressed on, her voice filled with barely contained glee. "If I marry into that family, we won''t need Eve anymore. We won''t need anyone anymore."


    And just like that, Helen''s entire stance shifted.


    Her mind raced at the realization¡ªDean wasn''t just wealthy. He wasn''t just successful. He was powerful. A direct heir to an empire worth trillions. If Haley married into that family, they wouldn''t just be rich¡ªthey would be untouchable. They would be royalty!


    That would be like hitting the ultimate jackpot.


    A slow smile spread across Helen''s lips.


    "You''re right," she murmured, her eyes gleaming with new determination. "We have access to him through Eve. And while he''s still here, we need to take advantage of that."


    Haley grinned, excitement bubbling inside her.


    Now that her mother was on board, nothing would stop them.


    Eve might be hesitant, but she was soft. She always had been. With the right push, she would give in.


    And once she did¡ª


    Dean would be hers.


    === ???? ===


    [EVE]


    I arrived at the private studio early the next morning, determined to get things moving as fast as possible. We had three days to pull everything together, and with the sheer amount of work ahead of us, every second counted.


    As I stepped inside, I found Hyun and Georgina already there, along with our dressers and dressmakers, all buzzing around in preparation.


    "Eve, you''re here!" Hyun greeted with a bright smile, rolling up his sleeves as he worked on the designs.


    I smiled back, my eyes immediately drawn to the mannequins standing in a neat row, each adorned with stunning pieces.


    "Are these the dresses Dean sent?" I asked, stepping closer to examine them.


    "That''s right," Hyun confirmed, nodding. "I''m already working on tweaking the designs to match my signature style, while Georgina is organizing the staff to handle the alterations."


    "Alright, I''ll help too," I offered, rolling up my sleeves.


    Before Hyun could respond, a smooth voice cut through the air¡ª


    "You don''t have to."


    We all turned toward the entrance, and there stood Dean, looking effortlessly polished as always. Behind him, Fern struggled to balance an absurd number of takeout boxes in his arms.


    Dean slid off his sunglasses with practiced ease, his lips quirking into a smile. "Has everyone had breakfast yet?"


    The moment he said the word breakfast, the entire staff perked up.


    "I knew I smelled food!" one of the designers exclaimed.


    "I told you guys I heard takeout bags rustling!" another added.

 Chapter 313: A Very Close Friendship

    [EVE]


    Fern, who had been ignored up until this point, let out a dramatic sigh. "Yes, yes, I am the noble delivery man. Please, someone take these before my arms fall off."


    Georgina snorted before stepping in to help, directing the team to set up the food.


    Meanwhile, Dean strolled over to me, standing just a little too close, as if we have known each other for so long.


    "You don''t have to lift a finger, Eve," he said smoothly, beaming at me. "Just sit back, relax, and let me take care of everything."


    I raised a brow at him, crossing my arms. "You are going to take care of everything?"


    Dean placed a hand over his chest, feigning offense. "What? You don''t think I''m capable?"


    Hyun snickered from the side. "Not to be rude, Dean, but do you even know how to sew?"


    Dean turned to him, completely unfazed. "Nope."


    The room went silent for a second.


    Then Fern coughed. "At least he''s honest."


    Dean flashed his signature grin. "See? I am helpful¡ªI just delegate. So, I''ll make sure everyone is well-fed and well-rested while you guys do all the hard work except Eve over there. Oh, and I also flew dozens of seamstress in here to help you. You''re welcome."


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the small smile tugging at my lips. "How very generous of you, Mr. Model."


    Dean winked. "I try."


    As ridiculous as he was, I had to admit¡ªthe mood in the studio felt lighter with him around. And as everyone gathered to eat, I realized that, for the first time in days, the stress that had been weighing down on me didn''t feel so heavy anymore.


    At least for now.


    Within minutes, more people walked into the studio¡ªthe Frizkiel''s staff seamstresses, flown in all the way from his country.


    The reason?


    According to Dean, they were available, highly skilled, and most importantly¡ªthey didn''t know anyone here and didn''t speak English. That meant a lower risk of leaks about the designs, ensuring that no industry spies got a whiff of what we were working on.


    Honestly, I had to admit¡ªit was smart.


    And, like I expected, the entire day turned into pure chaos.


    There were fabrics flying, needles threading, mannequins being dressed and redressed at lightning speed. The designers were making adjustments, Georgina was barking orders, and Hyun was so deep in his work that he barely looked up the entire time.


    I had tried¡ªreally tried¡ªto help, but Dean had other plans.


    "Eve, sit down. Just delegate and relax," he insisted, practically hovering over me.


    "I can work, Dean." I huffed, crossing my arms. "Not working is more stressful, especially when I know I could be saving time. And seriously, why are you so over¡ªover-caring anyway?"


    Dean only smiled, then, without warning, took my hand.


    I blinked.


    His grip was warm, firm, and just a little too natural, as if he had done this a thousand times before.


    "To be honest?" he mused, looking straight into my eyes. "I don''t know myself. I just feel it in my heart that you''re very special."


    Fern let out the loudest, most obnoxious throat-clearing sound known to mankind.


    Dean ignored him.


    Fern tried again. This time, he added a dramatic sigh and an exaggerated shake of his head.


    Still, Dean didn''t even spare him a glance.


    With an expression that screamed I''m so done with this, Fern finally gave up and spoke. "I hope you feel that way about your work, too. Because, in case you forgot, we still have a ton of meetings with endorsers and company execs today. You know, part of the actual reason we''re here?"


    Dean finally looked over. And then, in the most dismissive way possible, he waved a few lazy fingers in the air. "Just cancel everything. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    "You''ll lose a lot of money," Fern deadpanned.


    Dean arched a brow. "Do I look like I need money to you?"


    Fern squinted at him. "No. But your employees need money. And I need a raise."


    Dean sighed dramatically, as if the very idea of money bored him. "Fine, fine. I raise your salaries. Just don''t bother me." He waved his hand again, this time like he was shooing away a fly.


    Before he even finished his sentence, Fern had his phone out and was already dialing. "Hello? Yeah. Sorry, Dean can''t make it. He''s¡ªcough, cough¡ªyeah, he''s feeling terrible. New York is so hot right now, you know? Just awful. Heatstroke, maybe. Fever. Tragic, really."


    Then, just like that, Fern walked off, continuing his very professional excuse, and completely left us alone.


    I turned back to Dean, shaking my head. "Is that really okay? Forget the money¡ªwon''t your reputation take a hit?"


    Instead of looking worried, Dean''s entire face lit up.


    "Wait . . . Are you worried about me, Eve?"


    I sighed. "Well, yeah. You''ve done so much for us that you''re practically a friend now."


    Dean''s eyes sparkled. And then, before I could react, he grabbed my hands again.


    I froze.


    His grip was even warmer this time, his smile stretched wide across his face like I had just handed him the greatest treasure on Earth.


    "Friend?" he echoed, as if testing the word. Then his grin widened. "I like the sound of that. From now on, we''re very, very close friends."


    "Ah ... right..."


    Dean was too close.


    I should have felt uncomfortable. Maybe even creeped out.


    But instead¡ª


    I had to bite my lip to stop myself from laughing.


    The way he reacted, like he had just won the grand prize in some impossible competition, was so ridiculous that I actually found it endearing.


    Like being my friend was the greatest joy of his entire life.


    I sighed again, this time with amusement. "Sure, Dean. Very close friends."


    Dean beamed. "Exactly. And as your very close friend, I forbid you from working today. Go sit. Relax. I''ll handle everything."


    "You? Handle everything?" I raised a brow. "You just admitted you can''t sew."


    Dean shrugged. "I can''t. But I can look good while other people sew. It''s called delegation, sweetheart. Ever heard of it?"


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help the small smile tugging at my lips.


    This man was something else.


    And I had a feeling I was only beginning to understand just how much.

 Chapter 314: Unwelcome Guests

    [EVE]


    I was in the middle of reviewing the final design adjustments when the door to the studio slammed open.


    The sudden noise startled everyone. Georgina nearly dropped her clipboard, Hyun snapped his head up in irritation, and even Dean, who had been lounging in his chair like he owned the place, raised an eyebrow.


    But my stomach dropped.


    Because striding into the studio, completely unannounced and without a shred of shame, were Haley and Helen.


    I clenched my jaw so hard it hurt.


    The staff hesitated, looking between me and the two women who had just barged in like they owned the place. And I knew exactly why no one dared to stop them.


    They were family.


    At least, that''s what everyone thought.


    Haley, with her perfectly styled hair and smug smile, sauntered in as if she belonged here. Helen followed close behind, her eyes already scanning the studio with a knowing, calculating look.


    I shot up from my chair, my pulse pounding. "What are you doing here?"


    Haley beamed, as if I had just greeted her with open arms. "Oh, come on, Eve. Is that any way to talk to your dear family?"


    My patience snapped like a thread. "Yes, it is, actually. This is a restricted area. You can''t just barge in here!" I waved at the security staff, who looked helplessly between me and the intruders. "How did you even get in?"


    Helen placed a hand over her chest, looking offended. "Eve, dear, we are family. We simply told them who we were, and they let us in. Besides, we only came to visit."


    "Visit?" I repeated in disbelief. "This isn''t a tea party, mother. This is my studio. My workplace. We have strict security for a reason!"


    She sighed dramatically. "Oh, Eve, must you always be so cold?"


    "Cold?" I nearly laughed. "Cold is barging into my workplace when I never invited you here!"


    But before I could shove them back out the door, Haley turned to the one person she had clearly come for.


    Dean.


    Her eyes practically sparkled with excitement.


    "There he is!" she gushed, clasping her hands together like some love-struck teenager. "Dean!"


    Dean, to his credit, just looked mildly amused and curious. He leaned back in his chair, clearly waiting to see how this disaster would unfold.


    I, on the other hand, was ready to grab Haley by the arm and drag her out myself.


    "Haley, no." My voice was firm, but she ignored me completely.


    She marched forward, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "It''s so nice to finally meet you, Dean! I''ve heard so much about you. My name is Haley."


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Haley. Go home."


    Helen let out a tinkling laugh, as if I were the one being unreasonable. "Now, now, Eve, don''t be so hostile. We only came to say hello! I wanted to see how things were going with your work, and Haley, well . . ."


    Haley giggled. Actually giggled.


    "Well, I had to meet Dean in person! I''m a great fan of his. You wouldn''t introduce us, so I took the initiative."


    She turned back to him with an exaggerated pout. "Eve is so secretive sometimes."


    I swear, I saw Dean''s lips twitch, like he was fighting a frown. He simply ignored Haley and looked at me like he was waiting for me to say something.


    "You had to meet him?" I repeated, my patience hanging on by a thread. "For what, exactly?"


    Haley giggled again. "Oh, Eve, you know!" She gave me an all-too-obvious wink, like we were sharing some grand sisterly secret.


    I did not want to know.


    "Actually, I don''t know," I said, crossing my arms. "Enlighten me."


    She sighed as if I was so slow to understand. "Eve, we already talked about this! You said he was single, right? So there''s nothing stopping us from getting to know each other better!"


    I could feel my sanity crumbling.


    Dean was frowning now, his expression tense, as if he was holding something back. He was clearly displeased, and the last thing I wanted was to push him further¡ªnot when so much of this show depended on him.


    I had to get them out of here.


    "You think you can just waltz in here and throw yourself at him?" I snapped, my voice rising.


    "Eve!" Helen scolded, as if I was the one being unreasonable. "Don''t be so rude! Haley is simply trying to make a connection."


    I stared at her. "A connection?"


    "Yes!" Haley nodded enthusiastically. "It''s only fair, Eve! You''ve had your chance to spend time with him, now it''s my turn!"


    I almost choked on my own frustration. "My chance? Haley, I am working with Dean. This isn''t some kind of speed-dating event!"


    Haley scoffed. "You say that, but you have been spending an awful lot of time together. It wouldn''t be fair if you kept him all to yourself."


    I had never wanted to scream so badly in my life.


    Haley took the opportunity to slide closer. "Dean," she purred, placing a hand on his arm, "how about we get some coffee together sometime? Just the two of us?"


    I almost saw Dean''s face crumpled in disgust.


    It was the fastest I had ever seen him move¡ªhe smoothly slipped his arm away, offering a polite yet impenetrable smile.


    "Ah, that''s very kind of you, Miss Haley," he said smoothly, "but I''m afraid my schedule is quite packed."


    Haley pouted. "Oh, come on! Just one date!"


    "I''m afraid not," he repeated, still smiling, but his eyes flickered with something unreadable. "And besides . . ." His gaze slid toward me. "I don''t think Eve would approve."


    I whipped around to glare at him again. "Why am I involved in this?"


    Dean grinned. "Because you''re the sister right? And whatever you say, I will follow. I''m your to command."


    I swear to God¡ª


    "Eve!" Helen huffed, turning back to me. "You won''t even introduce your sister, and now you''re ruining her chances? You''re being selfish!"


    I ran a hand down my face, inhaling deeply through my nose.


    "Get. Out."


    "Eve¡ª"


    "OUT."

 Chapter 315: A Reality Check

    [EVE]


    This time, I didn''t wait. I grabbed Haley by the wrist and started dragging her toward the door, ignoring her protests.


    Helen spluttered. "Eve, this is¡ª!"


    Helen sighed dramatically, shaking her head. "You''re so cold, Eve. We were worried about you! We just wanted to visit and see how things were going."


    I narrowed my eyes. "This is my workplace, not a family reunion."


    "And yet, you refuse to respect your own family," Helen continued, placing a hand over her chest like I had just deeply wounded her. "Eve, dear, don''t you think you''re being a little harsh?"


    I scoffed. "Harsh? Harsh is barging into my workplace uninvited when you know damn well that security is tight for a reason. Did you forget what happened last time? When dad came here? Or should I remind you of what happens when designs get stolen?"


    Haley waved me off. "Oh, stop being so dramatic. You always take things too seriously. And didn''t we told you, over and over . . . dad isn''t to blame. He''s not that one who stole your designs."


    I clenched my fists, trying very hard not to explode.


    "Anyway," Haley continued, flipping her hair, "I wanted to come see Dean!"


    My irritation hit a new level. "This again?"


    She beamed. "Yes! I knew you wouldn''t introduce us, so I decided to take matters into my own hands!" She turned toward him with a practiced smile again. "Dean! It''s really nice to finally meet you in person!"


    Dean, who had been watching this entire disaster unfold, set down his feet on the floor.


    And then, before I could even attempt to salvage the situation, he leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms, and said¡ª


    "Who the hell let you in again?" The smile and friendly demeanor from before completely disappeared from his face.


    Dean felt like a completely different person¡ªthis was a side of him I had never seen before. Serious. Cold.


    The air in the studio shifted.


    A stunned silence fell over the room.


    I blinked.


    Haley''s smile faltered.


    Helen gasped. "Young man! Is that any way to speak to¡ª"


    Dean cut her off. "I don''t recall asking." His voice was cool, completely unimpressed. He turned his sharp gaze toward the security guards by the entrance. "Why were they allowed in?"


    The poor guards stiffened. "They said they were Miss Eve''s family¡ª"


    "And?" Dean arched a brow. "Did Eve invite them?"


    The guards hesitated.


    Dean sighed, shaking his head in disappointment before looking back at Haley and Helen with an almost bored expression.


    "So, let me get this straight," he said, tilting his head slightly. "You ignored the fact that this is a restricted area, you barged in uninvited, and you are now demanding Eve and my attention while I''m in the middle of important work?"


    Haley frowned. "We''re her family¡ª"


    "And what does that have to do with anything?" Dean''s smile was sharp now. "Family doesn''t mean you get to disrespect boundaries. Or do you just not believe in those?"


    Helen straightened her posture, clearly offended. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," Dean replied casually, examining his nails like he wasn''t outright calling them out. "For people who claim to be so worried about Eve, you sure have a strange way of showing it. Barging into her workplace, dismissing her concerns, throwing the word ''family'' around to get what you want? Interesting."


    Helen sputtered, her face twisting in disbelief. "How dare¡ª"


    "I dare because Eve clearly isn''t saying it loud enough for you to understand," Dean said smoothly, standing up from his chair. He was taller than both of them, and when he took a slow, deliberate step forward, the weight of his presence filled the room.


    "Let me make something very clear," he said, voice dropping slightly, his usual easygoing tone replaced with something dangerous. "You don''t belong here. This is Eve''s domain. Her workplace. You don''t get to waltz in and treat her like she owes you anything."


    Haley, who had been clinging to her confidence up until now, suddenly looked smaller. "I¡ªI just wanted to¡ª"


    "You wanted to meet me, right?" Dean finished for her. He let out a low chuckle, but there was no humor in it. "And now you have. But guess what? I''m not interested."


    Haley''s jaw dropped.


    "What?"


    "You heard me," Dean said, flashing a charming yet entirely mocking smile. "I don''t have time for spoiled little girls who think they can get whatever they want just by showing up uninvited. And to be honest?" He leaned down slightly, his voice dipping into something that almost sounded mockingly sympathetic. "I find it pathetic that you thought Eve would just hand me over like some accessory for you to collect."


    Haley turned red. "I¡ªI didn''t¡ª!"


    "Didn''t you?" Dean smirked, feigning surprise. "Didn''t you just tell Eve you wanted her to introduce us? What¡ªdid you think I''d be interested the moment I laid eyes on you? Reality check. I''m not. And from what I''ve seen so far, I don''t think I ever will."


    Haley whipped toward me, her eyes wide. "You told him?!"


    I crossed my arms. "I didn''t have to."


    Dean chuckled. "You made it pretty obvious all on your own."


    Helen, who had been stunned into silence up until now, finally found her voice. "Eve! How could you let him talk to us this way?! We are your family!"


    Dean turned to her, his amusement flickering into something colder.


    "And you should have thought about that before trying to use her," he said flatly. "Now, get out before I have security remove you forcefully."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Haley opened and closed her mouth, her entire face flushed with humiliation. Helen''s eyes blazed with fury, but she knew she couldn''t fight back without making an even bigger scene.


    "Fine!" Helen spat, her eyes blazing with fury. "But don''t forget, Eve¡ªyou owe everything to us! I gave birth to you! Without me, you''d be nothing! We''re the only family you have left, and we sacrificed our lives in Germany to come here for you¡ªand this is how you repay us?"

 Chapter 316 316: A Love Left Behind

    [EVE]


    "Fine!" Helen spat, her eyes blazing with fury. "But don''t forget, Eve¡ªyou owe everything to us! I gave birth to you! Without me, you''d be nothing! We''re the only family you have left, and we sacrificed our lives in Germany to come here for you¡ªand this is how you repay us?"


    Her words hit like a slap.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out.


    I was hurt¡ªnot just by what she said, but by the way she wielded it like a weapon against me. As if I hadn''t sacrificed anything to find them.


    And then, just like that, Helen dragged Haley toward the exit, fuming all the way.


    As soon as the doors shut behind them, a collective exhale rippled through the studio.


    Dean turned to me. "You okay?"


    I closed my eyes, inhaled deeply, then muttered¡ª


    "I felt tired all of a sudden."


    Dean chuckled, shaking his head. "Well, I can''t blame you. Your family is a bunch of self-centered ingrates. Even I felt exhausted just listening to them."


    I pressed my lips together. He didn''t hold back, did he? Then again, he wasn''t wrong, so I didn''t feel offended. If anything, it was refreshing to hear someone say it out loud.


    Dean leaned back in his chair, studying me with a thoughtful expression. "Are you sure you''re actually related to them?"


    I frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    He shrugged casually, but there was an edge to his voice. "Just that your mother dotes on your sister like she''s royalty while treating you like an afterthought. And your sister¡ªwell, she acts less like a sibling and more like an entitled brat auditioning for the role of Villain #1." He smirked. "I''ve met spoiled sisters before, but she takes the cake. It''s like they don''t even consider your feelings. Or, you know, basic human decency."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "Not all families are perfect."


    "Yeah, but yours sucks. Big time."


    I let out a startled laugh. "Wow, Dean, don''t hold back or anything."


    He grinned. "What? I''m just stating facts."


    Shaking my head, I leaned back in my chair. "I can''t exactly choose my family."


    Dean''s expression turned serious. "No, but you can choose who you keep in your life. And right now, Eve? Those two? They''re toxic as hell. You need to let them go."


    I exhaled a slow breath, feeling a dull ache settle in my chest. "I spent years trying to find them. Trying to hold on to the idea of having a whole family. I can''t just let go."


    Dean''s gaze softened, but there was a quiet intensity in his voice when he spoke again. "Eve, you don''t need them."


    I blinked. There was no teasing in his tone, no sarcasm or sharp humor. Just sincerity. A certainty that made my stomach twist.


    "I''m here for you."


    Something in my heart clenched at those words.


    I looked away, suddenly feeling exposed under the weight of his gaze. Why did he say things like that so easily? We had only just met, and yet his words carried a kind of honesty that was overwhelming.


    Not knowing what to do with the unexpected awkwardness between us, I forced a small laugh. "Thanks, Dean, but I''ll be fine. Really. I just need to work things out with them."


    Dean didn''t argue, but the look he gave me said he wasn''t convinced.


    And honestly? Neither was I.


    For now, though, I was grateful he didn''t push. The topic of my family had never been a comfortable one.


    Today was already exhausting.


    And it wasn''t even noon yet.


    Work continued at an insane pace, and honestly? None of us had time to breathe. Hyun and the others were running on pure adrenaline, juggling tasks like overworked octopuses, while I tried my best to keep up.


    Well, correction¡ªthey didn''t have time to rest.


    Me?


    I wasn''t allowed to so much as think about exerting myself.


    Because Dean, in all his overprotective, chaos-wielding glory, had apparently decided that my well-being was now his personal mission.


    It started small. I mentioned I was craving sushi¡ªcasually, in passing, not even really expecting anything. Next thing I knew, a delivery guy arrived carrying platter upon platter of the most expensive, high-end sushi in the city, complete with fresh wasabi flown in from Japan.


    Japan, Dean. Really?


    Then, when I dared to pick up a sewing needle to help with a design issue, Dean looked personally offended, like I had just insulted his entire bloodline. Within twenty minutes, an entire team of professional sewers arrived, fully equipped and ready to take over.


    And let''s not forget when I tried to carry a box of fabric samples.


    I didn''t even get to lift it. Dean swooped in like some kind of chivalrous madman, took the box from my hands, and then¡ªI kid you not¡ªhad three additional assistants come over to carry it for him.


    Hyun muttered something about "abuse of power," but Dean just waved him off and continued his personal crusade to keep me from lifting so much as a finger.


    And the worst part?


    It reminded me of Cole.


    Cole, who used to do things like this¡ªeffortlessly, instinctively. Cole, who always made sure I was taken care of, even when I told him I didn''t need it.


    The familiar ache crept into my chest, a quiet, unwelcome guest.


    I couldn''t help but wonder . . .


    Where was he now?


    What was he doing?


    And did he ever think about me the way I still thought about him?


    I shook my head, forcing the thought away before it could take root.


    Of course not.


    Cole had moved on¡ªforgotten me as easily as if I had never mattered. He had replaced me, effortlessly, with Elena.


    At least, that was what I kept telling myself. That was the story I repeated, over and over, as if saying it enough times would somehow make it true.


    But deep down?


    A part of me still refused to believe it.


    Because that wasn''t the Cole I remembered. Not my Cole.

 Chapter 317 317: Tied Up and Over It

    [EVE]


    The Cole I knew would never cast me aside like I was nothing. He wouldn''t have let me go so easily. He wouldn''t have¡ª


    I exhaled sharply, pressing my fingers against my temples. Stop it.


    It didn''t matter anymore.


    Because whether I believed it or not, the fact remained¡ªhe was gone. And I was still here, clinging to memories that I didn''t know what to do.


    I had barely survived losing him the first time.


    The second nearly destroyed me.


    A third?


    I wasn''t sure I''d make it through.


    I refused to let myself be that foolish again. I refused to let the same man break me thrice.


    One time was supposed to be enough. The second time, it was my fault. But there would never be a third time.


    It was time to let go.


    It was time to move on.


    === ???? ===


    [IRAYA]


    Two months.


    Just two months left.


    Two months until school ended, until graduation, until I was finally out of this country and far, far away from all of this.


    I muttered the words like a prayer as I hurried down the hallway, weaving through the late afternoon crowd. My steps were quick. I wasn''t taking any chances¡ªnot with Lyander lurking somewhere nearby. The last thing I needed was to get caught up in one of his shenanigans again.


    No, I had a mission today, and that was to get home without drama.


    Pulling my hoodie over my head, I slouched forward and kept my face low, blending in with the chaos of students rushing home. Inconspicuous. Unremarkable. Practically invisible.


    Or so I thought.


    Just as I was about to turn the corner into the parking garage, I heard Jason''s unmistakable, high-pitched screech echo through the hall.


    "What do you mean your period is late?!"


    I froze mid-step.


    There was a sharp hush, followed by Kylie''s panicked whisper.


    "Will you lower your voice?! Someone might hear you!"


    Too late for that.


    I knew I should''ve just kept walking. This wasn''t my business. It had absolutely nothing to do with me. But, against my better judgment, I found myself pressing up against a nearby locker, tilting my head just enough to eavesdrop.


    Jason let out a strangled noise, smacking his forehead. "I can''t believe this is happening. We were careful!"


    Kylie scoffed. "Oh, really? Because if I remember correctly, on your birthday, when we got completely wasted and ended up at that hostel, we didn''t use any protection."


    Jason''s face paled. "That was one time!"


    Kylie''s glare could''ve burned through steel. "One time? Jason, we did it like five times that night."


    His jaw dropped. "What?! No way¡ª"


    "Yes way."


    Jason''s soul visibly left his body for a moment. "Oh my God."


    I had to bite my lip to keep from laughing. Jason, the ever-so-smooth ladies'' man, caught in his own web of irresponsibility. Classic.


    Kylie crossed her arms, pouting. "What''s the big deal? So what if I''m pregnant? We''re graduating soon anyway. We''ll just get married. Problem solved."


    Jason went utterly still.


    I could practically hear his brain short-circuiting.


    Then, just as I thought he was about to bolt for the nearest emergency exit, his expression did a complete 180. He blinked at her. Smiled. And then¡ª


    "Well, if you put it that way . . . then I guess it''s great that you got pregnant!"


    And just like that, he hugged her, all previous panic wiped from existence.


    I nearly choked on my own spit.


    Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable.


    Jason went from we-are-screwed to fatherhood-is-awesome in under five seconds. Was this emotional whiplash? Gaslighting? Sheer stupidity? A mix of all three? I had no idea. But whatever it was, it worked in my favor.


    I smirked to myself. Step one: Complete.


    Now, all I had to do was ensure nothing ever came between them. This was the final push, the last button to press, the pie?ce de re?sistance. Once I solidified their bond, they''d be stuck together forever.


    And that thought put me in a great mood.


    Until¡ª


    A white van screeched to a stop right in front of me.


    Before I could react, the doors burst open, and out jumped three men in black suits and masks.


    Oh. Oh no.


    I barely had time to register what was happening before they grabbed me, hauling me into the van in a flash.


    For a second, my mind refused to process it.


    Then it hit me.


    This was a kidnapping.


    A real kidnapping.


    Like the ones I used to hear about when I was younger¡ªthose terrifying urban legends of white vans snatching kids off the street. I had spent years avoiding shady vehicles. Years being cautious. And now? Now, of all times, I got got?!


    In broad daylight?!


    On private school property?!


    Security! What were they doing?! Where was campus surveillance?! Where were the guards I actively complained about for being too nosy?!


    I thrashed wildly, kicking and clawing at my captors. One of them grunted when my knee made solid contact with something sensitive, but another quickly pressed a cloth over my nose.


    Oh, hell no.


    Not the chloroform trick!


    I held my breath, but my body betrayed me¡ªlungs burning, chest tightening, instincts overriding logic. I gasped.


    The sickly-sweet scent filled my nose.


    Darkness swallowed me whole.


    I woke up to the sound of waves crashing in the distance.


    The air smelled of salt and rust, and the ground beneath my feet felt uneven, like cracked concrete. Blinking the haze from my eyes, I took in my surroundings.


    An abandoned building. Probably a shipyard, judging by the echo of water sloshing against metal. Rusted beams stretched above me, some of them sagging as if they had long since given up on life.


    And me?


    I was tied to a chair.


    Great. Just great.


    At least I wasn''t blindfolded. Small victories.


    Unfortunately, that meant I had the full pleasure of seeing the dozen men standing around me in black suits and masks, looking like they had walked straight out of a low-budget action movie.

 Chapter 318: Kidnapped, Confused, and Seriously Over It

    [IRAYA]


    I swallowed.


    Alright. Time to assess my situation.


    Kidnapping?


    Obviously.


    Ransom?


    Possible.


    Organ trafficking? God, I hoped not.


    A deep voice cut through my thoughts.


    "Are you Lyander''s woman?"


    My head snapped toward the source.


    A man¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, and dressed in an expensive-looking black suit¡ªstood at the front. Unlike the others, he wasn''t wearing a mask, giving me a clear view of his dark skin, sharp jawline, and the ridiculous number of gold chains draped around his neck.


    The man looked like someone who wanted you to know he was rich.


    I blinked. "What?"


    He took a slow step forward, his voice laced with an edge.


    "Are you Lyander''s woman?"


    There was a distinct pause. A moment where my brain just . . . froze.


    Lyander. Again.


    I exhaled sharply through my nose, trying to ignore the way my hands twitched against the rope.


    So this was Lyander''s fault.


    Of course it was.


    That good-for-nothing, life-ruining, stress-inducing¡ª


    I let out a dry laugh, looking up at my captor like he had just told the funniest joke in the world. "Do I look like I''m Lyander''s woman?"


    The man stared at me, unimpressed.


    Okay. Fair enough. I was tied to a chair in a warehouse of doom. Probably not the time for sarcasm.


    I cleared my throat. "No. I am not Lyander''s woman."


    The man tilted his head, his dark eyes gleaming under the dim light. "Then why is your name plastered all over the news with the headline calling you Lyander''s bride-to-be?"


    Before I could blink, a newspaper was shoved into my face, so close I nearly went cross-eyed trying to read it. And there it was¡ªbold, obnoxious, and completely ruining my life.


    "LYANDER DE SANTIS ANNOUNCES HIS BRIDE-TO-BE!"


    The accompanying photo? Me, standing at the infamous De Santis Christmas party, champagne in hand, looking like I''d just stepped on a Lego.


    I cursed that night. Cursed it when it happened, cursed it again when I woke up with a hangover, and would probably continue cursing it until my final breath.


    "That''s a misunderstanding," I said quickly, letting out a nervous laugh. "Actually, there''s a really funny story behind that¡ª"


    "I don''t care about your story!" the man barked, his voice sharp enough to cut glass.


    I flinched as a fresh wave of saliva hit my cheek. Oh god. Not to be rude, but his breath smelled like a mix of regret and yesterday''s fish market. I discreetly turned my head to the side, trying to escape the biological warfare that was his mouth.


    "Okay, okay, no need to get worked up," I said, waving a tied-up hand like I was trying to calm a feral dog. "I get it. You want proof that I''m not engaged to Lyander. But here''s the thing¡ª"


    I hesitated. Should I tell him the truth? That this entire mess was just an unfortunate misunderstanding? That I had zero plans of marrying that rich, entitled, pain-in-the-ass of a hooligan?


    Or should I pretend to be deeply in love with Lyander and pray these guys had a ''no harming brides-to-be'' policy?


    Before I could decide, the man slammed his fist onto the table, making me jump.


    "Give. Me. The. Truth."


    I sighed dramatically. "The truth is, I am way too exotic to be a De Santis bride."


    That made him pause. A beat passed. Then another.


    The man squinted at me, tilting his head like I was a puzzle missing half its pieces. Then, with a thoughtful frown, he muttered, "Your skin''s too dark for Lyander''s usual bitches."


    I blinked. Excuse me?


    Before I could process the sheer audacity of that statement, one of the other goons chimed in, scratching his chin.


    "Yeah. He normally goes for those porcelain, airbrushed types. You look like you actually go outside."


    Another snorted. "And survive off real food instead of green juices and influencer tears."


    The first guy nodded sagely. "Are you sure you''re his fiance?e? ''Cause you don''t have that ''Daddy paid for my nose job and emotional damage'' energy."


    I scoffed, shifting in my chair. "Wow, you guys sure know how to make a girl feel special."


    A fourth guy, who looked like he hadn''t slept in a decade, leaned in. "Honestly, she kinda gives ''rebellious side quest'' energy. Like, the cool chick in a movie who teaches the rich guy how to enjoy the simple things before she dramatically leaves him for a life of adventure."


    The leader held up a hand, silencing them. "Enough." He turned back to me, eyes sharp. "So? What''s the truth? Because if you''re Lyander''s woman, we have a problem."


    I sighed. "Trust me, buddy. If I was Lyander''s woman, I would be the one with a problem."


    "The name''s Barkley. Not Buddy."


    I pressed my lips tight. I wasn''t interested to know.


    The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife. Or, in Lyander''s case, probably a gold-plated dagger he kept for aesthetics.


    The old warehouse doors swung open with a bang, and in strolled Lyander like he had just walked into a five-star lounge instead of a hostile kidnapping situation. Behind him, his goons followed, dressed in crisp suits but packing enough firepower to make a small country nervous.


    Barkley, the dark-skinned man dripping in gold chains, threw his head back and barked¡ªyes, barked¡ªa laugh, his voice booming through the shipyard. "So you finally decided to grace me with your presence, Lyander," he said, grinning like he had been waiting for this moment all his life.


    Lyander, in stark contrast, looked painfully bored. He barely spared Barkley a glance before lazily sticking a pinky in his ear, wiggling it like he had more important things to deal with¡ªlike a particularly persistent itch.


    Got to hand it to this guy. He''s fearless if nothing else.


    "Yeah, yeah. Let her go." He flicked whatever imaginary debris he''d dug out of his ear.


    Barkley raised an eyebrow, amused. "Just like that?"


    Lyander sighed, as if this conversation was already testing his patience. "Just like that."

 Chapter 319: On His Knees

    [IRAYA]


    Barkley smirked. "Not so fast. I want something in return."


    Lyander finally deigned to look at him. "Oh?"


    "The Western Territory."


    A slow grin spread across Lyander''s face, and I immediately knew this was about to get messy.


    He leaned against a rusty crate, all casual arrogance, before tilting his head. "That territory is mine."


    Barkley''s sneer deepened. "It was mine first!" His voice rose with frustration. "You think you can just waltz in, plant your flag, and expect me to hand it over?"


    Lyander shrugged, completely unbothered. "Yeah."


    Barkley let out a sharp breath, nostrils flaring. "Out of respect for your father, I tried to reach out, to settle this like men. But you? You''re just as arrogant as the rumors say." His gold chains glinted under the dim warehouse lights as he stepped forward. "Your father would never steal my territory."


    Lyander tilted his head, smirking. "I''m not my father." He took a slow step forward, his voice dropping to an easy drawl. "And haven''t you heard? I take whatever territory I like." His grin sharpened. "Neither you nor my father can do anything about it."


    So arrogant and full of himself¡ªhe thought everything belonged to him and that no one had the right to say no. Definitely not my type.


    Barkley''s jaw tightened. "Looks like the others were right. You can''t be reasoned with. You''re too damn arrogant for your own good." His voice darkened, laced with warning. "So now, I''ll have to teach you a lesson."


    Lyander''s reaction? Laughter. A deep, rich chuckle, as if Barkley had just told him the funniest joke of the century. Then he tilted his head, amusement dancing in his sharp eyes.


    "That''s rich, coming from someone who hides behind a woman."


    Silence.


    Barkley''s goons shifted uncomfortably. My eyes flicked between them, my survival instincts screaming that things were about to explode.


    And then¡ª


    Barkley suddenly grabbed me by the collar and lifted me into the air like I weighed nothing. My breath hitched as my feet dangled, the pressure on my throat making it harder to breathe.


    Okay. Things just got really dangerous, really fast.


    "You mean this woman?" Barkley barked, his voice laced with mocking amusement. He turned me slightly, gripping my collar tighter as if I were nothing more than a ragdoll. "Is this woman so important to you, Lyander?"


    Lyander, still standing in his usual relaxed posture, barely reacted. His expression remained calm¡ªalmost indifferent¡ªbut I caught the flicker of tension in his jaw, the way his fingers curled just slightly at his sides. He was playing it cool, but I saw it. The worry in his eyes.


    Why? Because his plaything was about to meet her end? Or was it guilt¡ªguilt that I got dragged into his mess?


    This was his fault in the first place!


    Barkley smirked at the lack of response. "Let''s see how important she really is."


    With a swift motion, he pulled a gleaming knife from his belt and pressed it against my neck. A sharp sting followed as the blade bit into my skin, a thin line of blood trickling down. I stiffened, my pulse pounding in my ears.


    Lyander moved.


    The arrogance vanished in an instant, replaced by something unreadable. Before I could process it, he growled.


    "STOP!"


    A stunned silence filled the warehouse.


    Barkley raised a brow, clearly entertained. "Now that''s interesting," he mused, tapping the flat of the blade against my skin. "The great Lyander De Santis, worrying about one woman? That''s a sight."


    Lyander''s gaze darkened, his voice steady but low. "Let. Her. Go."


    For the first time since this nightmare started, I wasn''t sure who should be more afraid¡ªme or Barkley.


    Barkley threw his head back and laughed, his voice booming through the warehouse. "Hahahaha! This is really amusing. Even you, Lyander? Falling so hard for a woman?"


    Lyander shrugged, his expression unreadable. "She''s my favorite right now, and I don''t want her gone." His tone was light, almost indifferent, but the way his jaw tightened gave him away. "Fine. You want the western territory? I''ll give it to you."


    My heart pounded against my ribs. The sting of the blade against my neck was sharp, but I barely felt it over the anger simmering inside me. So I was right. It wasn''t about me¡ªit was about his damn amusement. How wonderful.


    Barkley stroked his chin, pretending to consider it. "Hmm, tempting. But not enough." His gaze darkened, lips curling into a smirk. "If you want her back, get on your knees and apologize. Maybe then I''ll consider it. Go on, De Santis¡ªbeg."


    Silence fell over the room like a suffocating blanket.


    Lyander didn''t move. He didn''t flinch.


    "Don''t push your luck," he warned, voice dangerously low.


    Barkley responded by pressing the knife harder against my skin, drawing a thin line of blood. I hissed at the sharp sting.


    "The next time I ask, the end of this blade will find itself at the back of her throat."


    Oh, shit. I was going to die. There was no way¡ªabsolutely no way¡ªthat an arrogant, proud man like Lyander would ever¡ª


    I turned my head slightly, just enough to catch his face.


    And my breath caught.


    Slowly, with the same careless elegance he did everything, Lyander went down on one knee. Then the other.


    I forgot about the blade. Forgot about the danger. My heart thundered in my chest, my mind struggling to comprehend what I was seeing. The Lyander De Santis¡ªkneeling.


    "For what it''s worth," he said, his voice still calm, almost teasing, "I''m sorry."


    Barkley and his men burst into laughter, mocking him without restraint.


    "That''s more like it!" Barkley sneered. "I don''t care if you''re a De Santis! Remember that, boy! You should thank your father I don''t kill you right now. But the next time this happens, it''s war."


    Lyander''s playful expression vanished, his glare sharp enough to cut steel. "Now let her go."


    Barkley chuckled, then turned his gaze on me. "Looks like he really cares about you, babe. Aren''t you a lucky girl?"

 Chapter 320: Blood, Smoke, and Stubborn Hearts

    [IRAYA]


    Barkley chuckled, then turned his gaze on me. "Looks like he really cares about you, babe. Aren''t you a lucky girl?"


    Lucky? Was I supposed to feel lucky?


    Instead of relief, a different emotion surged through me. Anger. I didn''t know why I did but when I saw Lyander apologizing, something snapped inside me. This bald bastard thought he could get what he wanted and get away with it unscathed?


    I didn''t even think. I just moved.


    With all my might, I slammed my forehead into Barkley''s face. A sickening crack echoed as pain exploded in my skull, but it was worth it when he let out a strangled grunt and loosened his grip.


    The next thing I knew, I was falling.


    Shit.


    The ground rushed toward me, and I braced for impact, a scream ripping from my lips. I was ready for broken bones, for searing pain¡ª


    But it never came.


    Instead, I landed against something firm. Warm. Strong.


    I blinked up in shock.


    Lyander was holding me.


    Princess style.


    Grinning from ear to ear.


    I gaped at him. "You¡ª"


    He smirked. "If you wanted to fall for me, sweetheart, all you had to do was ask."


    I was going to kill him.


    Maybe not right now, maybe not even soon, but someday.


    "This is all your fault," I seethed, shooting a glare at Lyander.


    He barely spared me a glance, his lips quirking up in amusement. "Right, right. Being my woman does come with its perks."


    "What do you mean, being your woman?!" I practically shrieked.


    Before I could launch into a full-blown rant, he casually set me down¡ªlike I was nothing more than an inconvenience¡ªbefore rolling his shoulders and cracking his knuckles. His attention shifted back to Barkley, his grin stretching into something sharp, dangerous.


    "Now . . . where were we again?"


    Barkley, still clutching his bleeding nose from my earlier headbutt, pointed a shaking finger at me. His eyes burned with hatred as he spat, "You wretched woman! I''ll make sure my men rape you over and over again until your own family won''t even recognize you anymo¡ª"


    Thwack!


    A sickening sound echoed in the air, and the words died on his lips.


    Silence.


    My breath caught in my throat as Barkley froze, his eyes going wide in shock. A knife was embedded squarely in the middle of his forehead.


    For a split second, nobody moved. The world itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Then, like a puppet whose strings had been cut, Barkley collapsed, hitting the ground with a dull thud.


    My gaze snapped to Lyander, who stood there, arm still extended from the throw, completely unfazed. He scoffed and dusted off his hands as if he had just swatted a fly.


    "You talk too much, you pig," he muttered. Then his voice hardened, his next words slicing through the air like the very knife he had just thrown.


    "No one says something like that about my woman."


    Wait, what?!


    Before I could process that outrageous claim, Lyander raised his hand and flicked his fingers in a lazy motion.


    "Finish them all."


    And just like that, hell erupted.


    Gunfire, the clash of steel, and the sickening crunch of fists meeting flesh exploded around me. Barkley''s men scrambled for their weapons, but Lyander''s people were faster. Bodies slammed into each other, shouts and screams blending into a chaotic symphony of violence.


    I did the only thing I could do.


    I ran.


    Correction: I scrambled like my life depended on it¡ªbecause it did.


    Spotting two stacked tires, I dove between them, wedging myself in so tightly that I may as well have been trying to fuse with the rubber. If I could just disappear, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI wouldn''t get caught in this insanity.


    Through the gaps, I caught flashes of movement¡ªmen going down one after another, blood splattering across the concrete. A severed hand landed a few feet away from me, and I immediately squeezed my eyes shut, swallowing down the bile rising in my throat.


    Oh, hell no.


    What had I gotten myself into?!


    This wasn''t some street brawl¡ªthis was a full-blown massacre. And me? I was just some idiot who got dragged into the middle of it all.


    I wanted to cry. Or throw up. Or maybe just die quietly so I wouldn''t have to witness whatever the hell was happening.


    And yet, even as my survival instincts screamed at me to stay hidden, my mind couldn''t stop replaying that moment¡ªLyander, grinning like a devil, tossing that knife like it was child''s play, his words echoing in my ears.


    "No one says something like that about my woman."


    My face burned.


    I hated him.


    I really, really hated him.


    But damn it, my heart didn''t seem to get the memo.


    I didn''t know what happened next.


    One minute, there was chaos¡ªgunfire, shouting, the clash of fists and steel. The next, silence.


    The scent of blood hung heavy in the air.


    Lyander stood in the middle of it all, completely unbothered, a cigarette already perched between his lips as he flicked his lighter open. The small flame cast a brief glow over his face before he took a slow, deep drag, exhaling smoke like he hadn''t just ordered a massacre.


    Around him, bodies littered the ground¡ªsome groaning in pain, others completely still.


    He barely spared them a glance.


    "Have someone clean this up," he said coolly. "And let this be a warning. If anyone else wants to end up like this pig here . . ." His gaze flicked down at Barkley''s corpse, the knife still lodged in his skull. ". . . they''re welcome to cross me."


    One of his men nodded. "Got it, boss."


    With that, Lyander finally turned to me, exhaling another stream of smoke before speaking.


    "Are you okay?"


    I stared at him.


    Then I blinked.


    Then I stared again.


    Was he seriously asking me that?


    "Am I okay?" I repeated, my voice rising with every syllable. "Are you seriously asking me that?!"


    He gave me a once-over, completely unfazed by my outrage. Then he nodded to himself, lips twitching in amusement.


    "Looks like you''re fine. Good. As my woman, you''ll need that grit if you want to be with me."


    I choked.


    "I don''t want to be with you!" I snapped, shoving myself up from my hiding spot.


    Or at least, I tried to.

 Chapter 321: A Love Story With One Willing Participant

    [IRAYA]


    The moment I stood, my legs wobbled like a newborn deer, and before I could steady myself, the world tilted.


    Shit¡ªI was falling.


    But instead of hitting the ground, strong arms caught me, pulling me against a firm chest.


    Lyander''s chest.


    I froze.


    His grip was steady, warm¡ªhis scent a mix of cigarette smoke and something deeper, darker. His face was close, too close, and the damned smirk on his lips sent every single nerve in my body into a riot.


    "Be careful now," he murmured, his voice laced with amusement. "That''s already the second time you''ve fallen for me."


    My brain short-circuited.


    And before I could stop myself¡ªbefore I could even think¡ªmy fist shot up, and I punched him square in the face.


    There was a brief pause.


    Then Lyander chuckled, rubbing his jaw.


    "Damn," he muttered, grinning at me like I hadn''t just tried to knock his teeth out. "If you wanted to touch me that badly, sweetheart, you could''ve just asked."


    My eye twitched.


    I was definitely going to kill him.


    Maybe not now. Maybe not even soon.


    But someday.


    === ???? ===


    [ESTELLE]


    I had lost track of how many months I''d spent in Frizkiel, enduring its biting cold and gray skies. At first, I thought I''d freeze to death, but somehow, I had grown accustomed to it.


    Maybe I had finally turned into one of those people who found beauty in the icy winds that sliced through your skin like tiny daggers. Or maybe I was just too stubborn to leave.


    Tonight was another one of those extravagant events that Frizkiel was famous for¡ªa grand fashion gala held in the opulent Frizkiel Grand Event Hall.


    And who was this lavish affair dedicated to?


    Kelsey.


    Of course.


    Frizkiel had personally organized this spectacle for her, and Damien was her ever-dedicated shadow, standing by her side like a silent guardian.


    And me?


    Well, I had absolutely no choice but to attend. Obviously.


    Someone had to remind Damien that I still existed, and if that meant squeezing myself right between them like an uninvited third wheel, then so be it.


    It wasn''t as if I had been subtle about my feelings. I had done everything short of skywriting I love you, Damien across the Frizkiel skyline. But his unwavering devotion to Kelsey was starting to wear me down. It stung more than I liked to admit.


    Still, my love for him was stronger than my pride.


    So, I persisted.


    Dressed in a designer gown that hugged me in all the right places, I made my way to the event. If I was going to crash this party, I might as well look like I belonged.


    When I arrived, the sheer beauty of the venue nearly stole my breath.


    The hall was nothing short of a frozen wonderland¡ªglimmering like an ice palace under the soft glow of crystal chandeliers. White roses and delicate frost-kissed lilies adorned the tables, while shimmering glass sculptures reflected the soft blues and silvers of the decor.


    It was beautiful. Enchanting.


    And absolutely infuriating.


    Because right there, in the middle of it all, standing under a canopy of twinkling lights, was Damien.


    And Kelsey.


    Laughing. Talking. Being them.


    I clenched my jaw, squared my shoulders, and stepped forward.


    If Damien thought he could ignore me tonight, he had another thing coming.


    They looked good together. Too good.


    It was no wonder the whispers had already started¡ªsoft murmurs floating through the grand hall like a persistent melody.


    "When are they getting engaged?"


    "They''re such a perfect match."


    "It''s only a matter of time before Damien proposes."


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. The two of them, as usual, denied everything. Just friends, they said. Nothing more.


    And I was determined to make sure it stayed that way.


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders, lifted my chin, and strode toward them with all the confidence of a woman on a mission.


    This night was my night.


    "Hello there, Damien." I flashed my sweetest, most dazzling smile before turning to Kelsey with a polite afterthought of a glance. "And Kelsey."


    Damien inhaled deeply¡ªhis telltale sign of bracing himself for whatever trouble he assumed I''d bring.


    Meanwhile, Kelsey plastered on the fakest, tightest-lipped smile I had ever seen from her. Impressive, really. It was like watching a mannequin attempt human emotion.


    "Estelle," she said with syrupy politeness. "I''m glad you could join us tonight."


    "I wouldn''t miss it for the world," I replied, voice smooth as silk. "This is my future mother-in-law''s fashion event, after all. It''s just such a shame I''m not in it."


    Kelsey''s eyes gleamed, the kind of look that said she was about to get delightfully condescending.


    "Well," she said, looking me up and down with a barely concealed smirk, "Miss Evangeline Hart has very high requirements for her models."


    Ah. There it was. The backhanded insult, delicately wrapped in faux innocence.


    I chuckled, tilting my head ever so slightly. "Oh, please, Kelsey. It''s the twenty-first century. Models should come in all sizes so that the audience can see how the designs would look on real people. Right, Damien?"


    Damien sighed, already exhausted by the conversation. "Enjoy the show, Estelle."


    And with that, he walked off, no doubt seeking refuge among the other guests, leaving Kelsey and me alone in the icy glow of the chandeliers.


    I turned back to her, a victorious smirk tugging at my lips.


    "Well, that sounded like a yes to me."


    Kelsey exhaled sharply, then crossed her arms. "Estelle, you really should give up."


    She said it so flatly, like it was just common sense, as if I were some lovesick fool clinging to a hopeless dream.


    "It''s honestly pitiful watching you chase after Damien like this," she added, voice laced with faux sympathy. "He will never like you. As a fellow woman, I advise you to stop embarrassing yourself."


    I should have been hurt. Maybe even humiliated.


    But instead, I laughed.


    Not the hollow, awkward kind of laugh. No, this was real amusement.

 Chapter 322: The Art of Love & Rejection

    [ESTELLE]


    "Oh, Kelsey." I sighed dramatically, shaking my head. "I appreciate your concern, truly. But I would rather die than give up."


    Her brows furrowed slightly. She had expected me to shrink under her words, not stand taller.


    "You don''t understand," I continued, my voice softer now. "The kind of love I feel for Damien? It''s once in a lifetime. So if I were you, I''d stop leading him on and let him go to the one who actually loves him."


    With that, I turned on my heel and walked away, leaving Kelsey standing there, speechless.


    I had no time for her warnings, no space in my heart for any doubt. I knew for a fact that if I wanted Damien for myself, I had to push and push and push.


    She was just a side character in our love story.


    Her words would never hurt me.


    Because at the end of the day, I knew one thing for sure¡ª


    Damien belonged to me. That was for sure.


    The moment the show began, I wasted no time making my move. Spotting the perfect seat beside Damien, I swooped in like a hawk claiming its prey. Unfortunately, a perfectly manicured, elegantly dressed woman had already laid her claim to it.


    Not for long.


    With the grace of an actress in a tragic love story, I "accidentally" stumbled forward, just enough to jostle her off balance. Not enough to send her flying¡ªjust enough to make her shift awkwardly and, in her confusion, lose the coveted seat. Before she even realized what had happened, I had slid in beside Damien, victorious.


    The woman glared at me, her perfectly lined lips twisting in annoyance. I flashed her my best innocent smile and turned my back to her completely, dismissing her existence from my world.


    Damien, on the other hand, let out a long, suffering sigh.


    I beamed at him. "This really is the best seat, huh?"


    He closed his eyes for a moment, inhaled deeply, and then exhaled as if summoning the patience of a saint.


    The lights dimmed, signaling the start of the show, but I had my own performance to focus on¡ªOperation Get Closer to Damien.


    First, the "Oops, my knee touched yours!" maneuver. I let my knee casually graze his, pretending not to notice. Damien noticed. He immediately shifted his leg away, putting an entire universe between us.


    Fine. Time for Phase Two: The Shoulder Lean. I tilted slightly, just enough to brush against his arm as though I was simply adjusting my posture. Damien stiffened. Then, as if personally offended by the laws of physics, he leaned as far away as possible without falling off his chair.


    Alright, he was playing hard to get.


    Next up? The Whisper Strategy. As the models sashayed down the runway, I leaned in close, letting my breath tickle his ear. "That dress is nice, but don''t you think it would look better on me?"


    Damien didn''t even turn his head. "Mhm," he hummed vaguely, eyes glued to the stage as though he were watching a life-or-death battle instead of a fashion show.


    Frustrated but undeterred, I pulled out my ultimate weapon¡ªThe Delicate Shiver. With a dramatic sigh, I hugged my arms around myself. "Wow, it''s really cold in here . . ."


    Damien, still refusing to meet my gaze, simply shrugged off his jacket and handed it to me without a second thought. Not because he was being romantic¡ªoh no, he was just trying to shut me up.


    I accepted the jacket with a smug smile anyway. A win was a win.


    And just like that, the show continued. He ignored me. I persisted. The battle for Damien''s attention raged on.


    And I wasn''t backing down anytime soon.


    Soon, Kelsey walked onto the runway with all the grace of a seasoned model. Even though I didn''t like her one bit, I had to begrudgingly admit¡ªshe was a supermodel through and through. The way she carried herself, the effortless elegance in her every step, the way the light caught her features¡ªit was almost unfair.


    Almost.


    But what really made my stomach twist was Damien''s reaction.


    He clapped.


    Just once. Then twice. His applause was polite, minimal, but then¡ªthen¡ªhis expression softened.


    I zeroed in on the shift. The faintest hint of a smile tugged at his lips, barely there, but it was there.


    Why?


    It had to be the dress. Yes, that was it. It was the dress, not the person inside it. Kelsey wasn''t special¡ªshe was just wearing a particularly good dress.


    I mentally took note of the design. I would absolutely be buying that dress later. In fact, I would buy all and maybe it would get to the good graces of my future mother-in-law.


    Eventually, all the models finished their walks, and then, as was tradition, the designer made her grand appearance. The lights dimmed, the music shifted, and out stepped the legendary Evangeline Heart Frizkiel.


    And wow.


    Even in her late fifties, she radiated a presence so powerful that she could outshine the models she had dressed. Her sharp features were nearly flawless, with minimal wrinkles¡ªjust enough to add a dignified edge rather than age her. She didn''t walk; she commanded the runway, each step filled with an effortless confidence that told the world she was the queen of this empire.


    One look at her, and you knew she wasn''t the kind of woman you wanted to cross. It felt like she could swallow you whole with a single glance and spit you out without bones.


    Now that I thought about it . . . Damien didn''t really look like her. Maybe he took after his father. The ever-mysterious father.


    I had heard whispers of Eric Frizkiel, Evangeline''s husband. A man so ridiculously handsome that women swooned just hearing his name.


    Apparently, he bore a resemblance to Damien but was . . . different. Less intense, more of a charming, good-natured type of guy¡ªthe kind you could bring home to your mother and she''d immediately offer him the family heirloom.


    Definitely, the genes in this family were something else if all of Evangeline''s children were sought-after bachelors.

 Chapter 323: The Grand After-Party

    [ESTELLE]


    Definitely, the genes in this family were something else if all of Evangeline''s children were sought-after bachelors.


    But as I watched Evangeline take her final bow, something about her face . . .


    It nagged at me.


    I frowned, narrowing my eyes, trying to get a better look. Why did she look . . . familiar?


    Had I seen her somewhere before?


    I squinted harder, tilting my head. But before I could put my finger on it, the lights shifted, signaling the end of the show. Just like that, she was gone, disappearing into the shadows like a queen retreating into her castle.


    And now, the real game began.


    The after-party.


    Where I would have yet another chance to plant myself firmly beside Damien¡ªand make sure Kelsey knew exactly where I stood.


    The after-party was the kind of event that only the richest, most famous, and most painfully fashionable people attended. It was held in an exclusive rooftop venue, with glittering chandeliers hanging from an open-air ceiling, soft jazz music playing in the background, and waiters gliding around with trays of champagne and hors d''oeuvres that were so tiny they could be mistaken for food samples.


    I had two goals tonight:


    Get Damien''s attention.


    Make sure Kelsey knew I wasn''t backing down.


    Simple enough, right?


    Wrong.


    Phase One: The Grand Entrance


    I strutted in confidently, my heels clicking against the marble floor like a drumroll announcing my arrival. My dress? Stunning. My hair? Flawless. My confidence? Unshakable.


    Then I tripped.


    Not a cute, dainty stumble. No. A full-blown, arms-flailing, body-twisting disaster that ended with me crashing into a waiter carrying a tray of champagne.


    Cue slow motion.


    Glasses went flying. Sparkling liquid arced beautifully through the air. One particularly aggressive flute of champagne smacked an elderly socialite right in the face. Another glass landed in a man''s pocket¡ªperfectly upright, as if it belonged there.


    And me? Oh, I was on the floor, sprawled out like I had just been personally attacked by gravity.


    Silence.


    Then, a sharp laugh cut through the tension. Kelsey.


    I glanced up just in time to see her whispering something to Damien, who¡ªbless him¡ªwas trying not to look amused. His lips were pressed into a firm line, but the disapproval was in his eyes.


    I scrambled to my feet, dusting myself off with the grace of someone who meant to throw themselves onto the floor for dramatic effect. "That," I announced, "was a test. To see if the floor was . . . stable. It is. You''re all welcome."


    The waiter, who was now wearing most of his champagne, gave me a long, suffering look before sighing and walking away.


    Phase Two: The Subtle Approach


    After recovering from my completely intentional fall, I set my sights on Damien. He was standing near the balcony, looking effortlessly perfect in his suit, sipping his drink like he was the lead in a spy movie.


    I needed to make an impression. A good impression.


    So I picked up a flute of champagne from a passing waiter and glided toward him, channeling all the grace and charm of a high society queen.


    "Damien," I purred, leaning against the railing in what I thought was an elegant pose.


    The railing wobbled.


    I yelped and immediately straightened, pretending it never happened.


    Damien side-eyed me. "Are you okay?"


    "Of course." I took a sip of my drink, trying to look sophisticated. Unfortunately, I had grabbed a very strong cocktail instead of champagne, and the second it hit my throat, my entire soul left my body.


    I coughed. No, hacked. Like a Victorian child with consumption.


    Damien watched, unimpressed. "You sure?"


    I nodded frantically, trying to recover. "Absolutely. Just . . . savoring the depth of flavor."


    His lips twitched. "Right."


    Phase Three: The Dance of Doom


    The music changed. A slow, romantic tune drifted through the air, and couples started making their way to the dance floor.


    This was my chance.


    I turned to Damien with what I hoped was a charming, irresistible smile. "Care to dance?"


    He hesitated. "I don''t¡ª"


    "Perfect! Let''s go." I grabbed his arm before he could finish rejecting me and dragged him to the dance floor.


    Now, here''s the thing: I can dance. Really well, actually. But for some reason, my brain chose this exact moment to forget everything I had ever known about moving my body in a coordinated fashion.


    Step one: I stepped on Damien''s foot.


    Step two: I tried to twirl but got my heel caught in my dress, which resulted in an ungraceful flailing motion.


    Step three: In an attempt to regain balance, I grabbed Damien''s shoulder¡ªexcept I miscalculated and accidentally grabbed his tie instead.


    Step four: I yanked his tie, causing him to lurch forward.


    Step five: Our foreheads slammed together.


    Stars exploded in my vision. Damien groaned.


    Somewhere, Kelsey was definitely laughing.


    "Wow," I said, trying to salvage the moment. "That was . . . intimate."


    Damien sighed, rubbing his forehead. "You''re trying too hard."


    I blinked. "Trying too hard to what?"


    "To impress me." His voice was calm, but his eyes was serious.


    I opened my mouth to deny it, but then . . . I stopped.


    Because he was right.


    I was trying too hard. I had spent the entire night throwing myself (literally) at him, desperate for his attention, when I didn''t need to be so over the top.


    A small, embarrassed laugh escaped me. "Okay, maybe I was trying too hard."


    Damien shook his head, but this time, there was a hint of amusement in his expression. "You don''t have to. My feelings will never change. But maybe we can be friends?"


    I raised an eyebrow at Damien, crossing my arms as I fixed him with a determined stare. "After everything I''ve been through just to get your attention¡ªafter all the embarrassment I''ve faced¡ªyou really think I''d just give up now?" My voice was light, teasing even, but there was an undeniable weight behind my words.


    Damien sighed, a slow exhale that carried more than just exhaustion. There was something else in his expression now¡ªsomething softer, almost reluctant. His gaze flickered, as if he were battling an internal war. And then, just as quickly as it came, the hesitation melted away.


    "After tonight," he murmured, his voice low and steady, "everything will change."

 Chapter 324: A Ring, A Runaway, A Ruined Night

    [ESTELLE]


    "After today, everything will change."


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    I frowned, my mind racing to decipher what he meant, but before I could ask, he turned away. My breath caught as he strode toward the grand podium at the center of the room.


    And then¡ªhe picked up the microphone.


    The soft hum of conversation around us faded, replaced by the sharp clinking of glasses as people turned their attention to him. My heart slammed against my ribs as a terrible realization settled in.


    He was going to make an announcement.


    And somehow, deep in my bones, I knew¡ªI just knew¡ªthat whatever he was about to say would change everything.


    Damien''s gaze swept across the room before finally landing on Kelsey. His expression softened.


    The soft clinking of glasses came to a halt. A hushed silence fell over the grand hall as Damien took the stage, standing under the glow of the chandelier.


    My heart pounded, my breath uneven as I stared at him, at the way his fingers curled tightly around the microphone. There was an intensity in his expression, one I couldn''t quite place¡ªbut it was powerful enough to root me to the spot.


    What was he going to say?


    I swallowed hard, my palms slightly clammy as my mind raced with possibilities. This was it. The moment I had been waiting for. Surely, after everything I''d done, after all my relentless efforts tonight¡ªthis had to be about me, right?


    Damien''s gaze swept across the room, lingering just a second too long on me before shifting toward the crowd. Then, with a deep breath, he spoke.


    "There''s something important I need to say tonight."


    The entire room seemed to collectively lean in. A few hushed murmurs spread through the audience, but they quickly faded under the weight of his words.


    His lips pressed together for a brief moment before he continued, his voice steady.


    "I''ve known her for a long time. She''s been by my side through everything¡ªthrough the good, the bad, and everything in between."


    A soft smile, almost wistful, played at the corner of his lips.


    "She challenges me. She frustrates me. She makes me want to be better. And I can''t imagine my future without her."


    I felt lightheaded. The world around me blurred as realization slowly began to settle in my bones.


    This was it. This was it.


    I held my breath, my fingers clenching around the stem of my champagne glass. Was this really happening? Was he really about to¡ª


    Damien turned slightly, his gaze locking onto one person.


    Not me.


    Kelsey.


    My stomach dropped. The blood drained from my face.


    No. No, no, no. This wasn''t right. This wasn''t supposed to be happening.


    I watched in slow motion as Damien pulled something out of his pocket¡ªa small velvet box.


    The kind of box that could shatter dreams and rewrite fates.


    My dream. My fate.


    A collective gasp rippled through the audience, followed by an eruption of excited whispers. Damien''s announcement struck like a lightning bolt, leaving me frozen in place.


    This was a proposal.


    Damien Frizkiel was about to propose to Kelsey.


    And I was about to be sick.


    Every fiber of my being screamed at me to move, to do something, to say something, but my body refused to obey. I could only watch, helpless, as he dropped to one knee.


    The crowd erupted into cheers. Applause rang through the hall. I heard someone squeal in excitement, and it felt like nails on a chalkboard.


    But through it all, my world crumbled, piece by agonizing piece.


    "Kelsey," Damien said, his voice softer now, filled with something raw, something vulnerable. "I love you."


    I swayed slightly, my vision blurring at the edges.


    This couldn''t be real. This had to be some kind of twisted nightmare.


    "You mean everything to me," he continued. "And I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?"


    A perfect, beautiful proposal.


    And a perfectly shattered heart¡ªmine.


    For a few agonizing seconds, there was nothing but silence.


    Then, Kelsey inhaled sharply.


    And burst into tears.


    But not the joyful, overwhelmed kind.


    No. These were messy, oh-god-this-is-happening-and-I-don''t-want-it-to kind of tears. The runaway train of emotions that cannot be stopped kind of tears.


    Her hands flew to her mouth, shaking as she took a step back.


    Damien''s confident smile faltered. His brows knitted together in confusion. "Kelsey?"


    Kelsey hiccuped. Shook her head. And then¡ª


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I can''t."


    The air in the room shifted. Excitement turned to confusion, then to stunned silence.


    Damien''s face fell, his knee still on the floor. "What? Why?"


    Kelsey took another shaky step back. "I . . . I''m not ready. I didn''t¡ª I didn''t know you felt this way. I thought¡ª I thought we were just . . ." She trailed off, her throat bobbing as she swallowed back sobs. "I can''t do this. I''m so sorry."


    Then, before anyone could stop her, before Damien could even process what had happened, Kelsey turned¡ª


    And ran.


    Straight out of the ballroom.


    A hush fell over the crowd. The kind of silence that pressed against your ears, deafening and heavy.


    Damien didn''t move. He just knelt there, still holding the ring, his hand slightly trembling.


    I had never seen him look so lost.


    One by one, people started whispering. Someone awkwardly cleared their throat. A waiter, caught in the chaos, tripped over his own feet, spilling champagne onto a rich-looking man who was definitely going to sue.


    And there I stood, in the midst of it all, my heart still a broken, splattered mess on the floor.


    I should have felt triumphant.


    I should have been smug.


    I had wanted Kelsey out of the picture, hadn''t I?


    But as I watched Damien slowly rise to his feet, as I saw the flicker of heartbreak cross his features before he masked it with a blank expression¡ª


    I realized something.


    This wasn''t a win.


    This was a disaster.


    For him.


    And, worst of all . . . for me.

 Chapter 325: Whiskey, Bad Decisions, and Me

    [ESTELLE]


    The moment Damien left the ballroom, I knew where he was going.


    Because heartbreak has a predictable pattern¡ªfirst, the stunned silence. Then, the walk of shame past a crowd of whispering guests. And finally, the reckless attempt to drown it all in alcohol.


    And Damien? Oh, he was textbook.


    I found him exactly where I thought I would¡ªat The Blue Ember, a bar just far enough from the fancy gala to ensure none of the event''s guests would come looking for him.


    Except for me, of course.


    The scene was almost cinematic¡ªDamien slumped over the bar, one hand wrapped around a glass of whiskey, the other rubbing his temple like he was trying to massage the pain out of existence. His tie was loose, his jacket discarded on the seat beside him, and his usually perfect hair was a mess from frustrated fingers raking through it.


    I approached cautiously, my heels clicking against the wooden floor. The bartender shot me a glance as if to ask, Are you sure about this?


    No. No, I was absolutely not sure about this. But when had that ever stopped me?


    I slid onto the barstool next to him. "So," I said, resting my chin on my hand. "How''s the whole proposing-and-getting-rejected-in-front-of-hundreds-of-people thing working out for you?"


    Damien groaned and took a long sip of his drink. "Go away."


    "Can''t." I waved at the bartender. "I''m on heartbreak patrol tonight. And you, my friend, are a code red situation."


    He let out a dry chuckle, but it was bitter, humorless. "I don''t need a babysitter."


    "No, but you need someone to tell you that proposing to a woman who has spent most of her time choosing her career over you was a dumb move."


    He glared at me. "Not in the mood, Estelle."


    "Good, because neither am I," I shot back. "Look, I get it. You''re hurting. But you have two choices right now¡ªsit here and drink until you forget your own name, or realize that maybe, just maybe, this is the best thing that could have happened to you."


    Damien scoffed. "Best thing? I just got humiliated in front of everyone. And for what? For a woman who isn''t ready for me." He downed the rest of his drink and gestured for another.


    I sighed dramatically. "Wow, what a revelation!" I clapped slowly. "Glad you''re finally catching up to what the rest of us have known for ages."


    He rolled his eyes but didn''t argue. Progress.


    "You deserve better, Damien," I said softly. "Someone who sees you for who you truly are¡ªnot someone who treats you like a backup plan. Someone who actually wants you, not someone who runs the moment things get serious."


    He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "And who would that be?"


    I took his glass before he could take another sip. "Oh, I don''t know. Maybe someone who has been sitting beside you all night, listening to you mope and preventing you from making more terrible decisions?" I batted my lashes. "Ring any bells?"


    Damien stared at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, he let out a short laugh. "You''re ridiculous."


    "And you," I said, tapping his forehead lightly, "are blind and stubborn."


    His lips twitched slightly, but there was still something heavy in his gaze. "It''s not that simple."


    I sighed. "I know it''s not. But you''ve spent so much time chasing after someone who keeps shoving you away that you don''t even see what''s right in front of you."


    His eyes met mine then¡ªreally met mine. For the first time tonight, he wasn''t looking past me or through me. He was seeing me.


    And just like that, my heart was in my throat.


    He reached for his drink, only to realize I was still holding it hostage. His fingers brushed over mine, and I froze, my breath catching.


    "You know," he murmured, tilting his head, "for someone who claims they don''t want to make bad decisions, you''re awfully close to making one right now."


    I smirked. "That depends." I leaned in slightly, close enough to feel the warmth of his breath. "Are you finally considering making a good one?"


    His gaze dropped to my lips for a split second before he exhaled and leaned back. "You really are impossible."


    "And yet, here I am. Still here. Unlike one woman we both know." I raised a brow.


    Something flickered in his expression¡ªan understanding, a realization. He swallowed, looking away, but not before I caught the faintest hint of a smile.


    "You''re not going to let me drink myself into oblivion, are you?"


    "Absolutely not." I hopped off the stool and grabbed his jacket. "Come on, sad boy. We''re getting out of here."


    He blinked. "Where?"


    "Anywhere but here," I said, throwing his jacket at him. "Preferably somewhere that doesn''t smell like regret and cheap whiskey."


    He hesitated for a moment before sighing and standing up. "You''re really annoying."


    "And yet, you''re still following me." I grinned, looping my arm through his. "Face it, Damien. I might just be the best decision you never saw coming."


    As we walked out of the bar, for the first time that night, he didn''t argue.


    I didn''t know what happened next¡ªeverything blurred together in a haze of heat and reckless urgency. One moment, we were drowning in liquor and heartache; the next, we were tangled in the dim glow of a hotel room, our lips colliding in a desperate, fevered kiss.


    I knew he was drunk. Vulnerable. His emotions were raw, barely held together by the numbing comfort of alcohol, and I was keenly aware that I was taking advantage of the moment.


    But . . . who cares?


    All''s fair in love and war, isn''t it?


    Kelsey had already rejected Damien. She had thrown him aside without a second thought, leaving him wounded and adrift. And now? Now, he was here with me, seeking solace, seeking warmth.


    And I wasn''t going to waste this opportunity.


    Tonight, I would be the one he turned to. The one he needed. Even if it was just for a fleeting moment, even if he would regret it when the sun rose, I would be the one in his arms.


    Because in love, sometimes you have to take what''s yours before someone else does.

 Chapter 326: A Reckless Night

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [ESTELLE]


    The hotel was a mistake.


    A beautiful, reckless, intoxicating mistake.


    We hadn''t planned on it¡ªnot consciously, anyway. One minute, we were walking down the dimly lit street, the cool night air wrapping around us, and the next, we were standing in the lobby of a 5-star hotel, Damien slurring out his last name to the receptionist while I tapped my fingers against the counter, pretending this wasn''t the worst¡ªor best¡ªidea I''d had all year.


    The elevator ride was silent. Charged.


    Damien leaned against the wall, one hand in his pocket, the other rubbing at his temple like he was trying to force out the remnants of whiskey and heartbreak. His tie was gone. His shirt was unbuttoned just enough to be dangerous.


    And I? I was in deep, deep trouble.


    When the elevator dinged and the doors slid open, neither of us moved right away.


    "This is stupid," he muttered.


    "I know," I whispered.


    And yet, we stepped out together.


    By the time we reached the hotel room, the air between us was thick with something heavy, something unsaid.


    Damien fumbled with the key card, cursing under his breath when it didn''t work the first time. I crossed my arms, watching with an amused smirk.


    "Struggling?"


    "Shut up."


    The lock finally clicked. The door swung open.


    We barely made it inside before it happened.


    One second, we were standing near the door, an ocean of restraint between us, and the next, I was against the wall, my breath stolen as Damien''s lips crashed onto mine.


    Heat and alcohol. That was the only way to describe it. Heat and whiskey and desperation all tangled into one searing kiss that burned through whatever logic we had left.


    His hands found my waist, fingers gripping tight like he was afraid I''d disappear. Mine curled into his shirt, yanking him closer, needing more, needing everything of him.


    "Damien¡ª" I gasped against his mouth.


    "Shut up," he growled, before kissing me again, deeper this time, more demanding, as if he was trying to erase every thought in my head but him.


    It worked.


    We stumbled through the dark room, lips never parting, bumping into furniture, knocking over a lamp that wobbled precariously before settling. Neither of us cared.


    His jacket hit the floor. My heels followed.


    His lips traced along my jaw, down my neck, sending shivers racing down my spine. My fingers tangled in his already messy hair, pulling, guiding, desperate.


    "This is¡ª" His breath was ragged as he pressed me against the bed, hovering over me. "This is a bad idea."


    I met his gaze, dark and stormy, and smirked. "Then stop."


    He didn''t.


    Instead, he kissed me again, and suddenly, nothing else mattered.


    Not Kelsey. Not the past. Not the consequences waiting for us in the morning.


    Just this. Just us.


    I knew Damien was only acting on the reckless impulse of alcohol, his judgment clouded by liquor and heartbreak. But did that matter?


    Not to me.


    This was the next step in our relationship¡ªat least, that''s how I justified it. And I wasn''t about to let doubt or second thoughts ruin it. Kelsey had rejected him, left him adrift, and here I was, ready to catch him.


    I wasn''t going to waste this God-given opportunity. If fate had handed me this moment on a silver platter, who was I to refuse?


    I was definitely going to give him the night of his life¡ª


    . . . even though I had absolutely no idea how to do that.


    Minor detail.


    This was my first time, but hey, I''d cross that bridge when I got there. I mean, how hard could it be? I''d done my research. Years of very educational late-night viewing had to count for something, right?


    For once, all those hours spent watching questionable content weren''t a waste of time. Who knew porn literacy would be my secret weapon?


    Now, if only I could remember anything besides the unrealistic acrobatics and the suspiciously bad dialogue . . .


    I jolted back to reality when I felt Damien''s feverish hands, roaming with urgency, pulling me closer as if I was the only thing tethering him to reality. His lips crashed against mine, the taste of whiskey lingering between us, intoxicating in its own right.


    Then¡ª


    Rip.


    "Ah!" I gasped, half in shock, half in something else entirely, as the unmistakable sound of fabric tearing filled the air. My dress¡ªwas now a casualty of passion, hanging in tattered ruins as Damien''s lips claimed my breast.


    I should have been mad. I really should have.


    But then his mouth found my collarbone, trailing lower, and¡ªyeah. I could buy another dress.


    "This was expensive, you know," I muttered breathlessly.


    "I''ll buy you a new one," he mumbled against my skin, completely unbothered.


    I huffed. "Damn right, you will."


    But even as I pretended to be put out, I couldn''t stop the giddy, breathless laugh that bubbled up in my throat. Because for the first time, Damien wasn''t looking at Kelsey. He wasn''t chasing after something out of reach.


    He was here.


    With me.


    And I was going to make damn sure he never forgot it.


    A low, helpless moan slipped from my lips as Damien''s teeth grazed my nipple, sending a shiver straight to my core. His tongue followed, swirling over the sensitive peak, teasing, torturing. My fingers twisted into his hair, gripping tight, desperate for something to ground me as his hands wandered lower.


    I barely had time to catch my breath before his fingers trailed down my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my panties with unhurried confidence. A gasp tore from me when he found exactly where I was aching most, aligning his touch with my slick heat.


    "Oh¡ªGod," I choked out, my back arching as his fingers parted me, one sinking in effortlessly. My nails dug into his back, but if it hurt, he didn''t show it.


    Instead, he leaned in, his lips brushing the shell of my ear as his hot breath sent tingles down my spine.


    "This is your chance to get away, Estelle," he murmured, his voice a low, wicked drawl.


    Liar.


    Because even as he said it, his fingers curled inside me, stroking deep, pulling another strangled moan from my lips. My entire body trembled, pleasure building fast¡ªtoo fast.


    "Your last chance, sweetheart." His tone was thick with amusement, like he already knew exactly what my answer would be.


    I was trembling, on edge, my nerves frayed and burning. I needed this. Needed him. And he was not helping by curling his fingers inside me, drawing me dangerously close to the edge¡ªonly to pull back at the last second, leaving me panting, frustrated, and seconds from committing actual murder.


    I snapped.


    "Shut up and fuck me!"

 Chapter 327: Breaking Innocence 1

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [ESTELLE]


    "Shut up and fuck me!"


    I hissed, my voice sharp, breathless, and absolutely done with his teasing.


    Damien chuckled, dark and smug, his lips ghosting over my jaw. "Now that''s what I wanted to hear."


    And then, finally, finally, he gave me exactly what I needed.


    "Oh . . . fuck," I hissed as he found exactly what I was craving ¨C the slick heat between my legs. His fingers parted me effortlessly, one sinking deep into my depths without hesitation.


    "I''m gonna come from this alone," I whispered, back arching off the mattress as he stroked deeper still. My nails dug into his back like talons as he leaned in close.


    "This is your last chance to get away," he murmured against my ear.


    "Bullshit," I snarled silently. Because even as he said it, his fingers curled inside me once more . . . and I lost all control.


    I writhed against him, body trembling like a leaf as pleasure built to a fever pitch. His fingers stroked and probed, drawing me up the mountain of desire ¨C only to yank me back at the last second . . .


    And then I screamed.


    "Just fuck me already!" I yelled, grabbing his hair in both hands as if trying to drag him into some dark abyss with me.


    I jerked his head down, forcing him to look me in the eye. My voice was raw and primal now.


    "Give it to me," I growled.


    Damien just stared at me for a moment ¨C eyes locked on mine with an intensity that made my blood run cold.


    And then . . . he smiled. A devilish smile that promised pain and pleasure.


    He leaned in close, his lips brushing against mine as he whispered sweet nothings against my ear.


    "You''re so wet," he murmured. "So ready for me."


    His hands were everywhere ¨C sliding over my body with a possessive intensity that left me gasping for air.


    My panties were gone now ¨C discarded somewhere along the way ¨C and all that was left between us was our sweat-slickened skin.


    He loomed over me, powerful and utterly breathtaking, every inch of his bare body carved with strength and dominance. Sweat glistened along the ridges of his muscles, catching the dim light and making him look almost unreal¡ªlike something sculpted by the gods themselves.


    I felt small beneath him, but not in a way that scared me. No, it only heightened the anticipation coiling tight in my stomach, making my breath hitch as my eyes traveled lower.


    And there he was.


    Thick. Hard. Desperately aching.


    The head of his shaft was already slick with need, a single bead of desire glistening at the tip. My mouth went dry, heat flooding my skin as the reality of what was about to happen fully sank in.


    Damien smirked, catching the way my gaze lingered. His voice was dark, teasing, dripping with sinful promise.


    "Like what you see, sweetheart?"


    God help me, I really, really did.


    "Shut up and kiss me," I said breathless and pulled him to me.


    As we thrashed against each other on the bed, I felt myself slipping into some dark abyss where nothing else existed except for this man and this madness.


    We collided together like two tectonic plates ¨C and the world around us melted away . . .


    I want more.


    "P-please . . ." I choked out between ragged breaths.


    "This is what you want, isn''t it?" Damien growled as he slammed into me, his hard cock stretching me wider than I ever thought possible.


    I felt the warm, slick trail of blood and arousal slip down my thighs, my body already trembling with anticipation. And then¡ª


    A sharp, stretching ache tore through me as Damien pushed in, his thick length burying deep, breaking through that last barrier of innocence. It was more intense than I''d imagined¡ªpainful, yes¡ªbut I welcomed it, craved it.


    Because it was him.


    Damien, pressing into me, claiming me in a way no one else ever had. The burn of it only made the moment more real, more raw. My fingers clawed at his back, desperate for something to hold onto as my body adjusted, as the sting slowly melted into something else¡ªsomething deeper, hotter.


    A breathless laugh slipped past my lips despite myself. "God, I sound like a masochist right now," I murmured.


    Damien groaned against my neck, his breath hot, his voice a low growl of satisfaction. "Lucky for you, I don''t mind."


    And with that, he thrust deeper, sending a shockwave of pleasure through me that made me forget everything else.


    "Yes," I screamed back at him, my nails raking down his back. "Fuck . . . harder . . ."


    He did not disappoint. His hips snapped forward relentlessly, the bed creaking beneath us as he took me with animalistic fervor.


    I could feel every inch of him inside me ¨C pressing against places deep within that made stars explode behind my eyes.


    Damien''s lips curled into a wicked smirk. "Oh baby," he purred darkly. "You ain''t seen nothing yet . . ."


    His fingers found my clit then ¨C rubbing in tight circles that sent jolts of pleasure zinging through my nerve endings.


    As the pressure built to an impossible peak, Damien suddenly withdrew from me with one brutal snap of his hips.


    "NO!" I wailed in protest when all went white except for pain and pleasure.


    He grinned at me with a sadistic gleam in his eye, his cock bobbing like a pendulum against my thigh as he whispered:


    "That was just the beginning . . ."


    I could barely hold on as he buried himself inside me once more ¨C harder now than ever before.


    The pain and pleasure dance through me like wildfire . . . and I lose all control.


    My screams echoed off the walls as Damien took what was left of my virginity ¨C leaving me gasping for air, my senses reeling from the sheer intensity of it all.


    And still he didn''t stop.


    My body screamed in protest as his monstrous cock ravaged me like a beast unleashed. The pain was blinding, the burn excruciating as he stretched me to my limits.

 Chapter 328: Breaking Innocence 2

    [WARNING! MATURE Content ahead!]


    === ???? ===


    [ESTELLE]


    Flesh tore and tender skin bled beneath his relentless pounding. I could feel the hot liquid of blood trickling down my thighs, seeping into the mattress below.


    He was like a wild stallion¡ªuntamed, raw, pure power and dominance wrapped in the body of a man. Every muscle in his body was taut, flexing with each movement, glistening with sweat under the dim light. He looked like something out of a dream¡ªmy dream.


    My very own Adonis.


    I didn''t know what was tumbling from my lips¡ªbreathless moans, pleas for more, or incoherent words of pause to catch my breath, even though I was desperate for him not to stop.


    Maybe all of them at once.


    All I knew was that my body responded to him in ways I''d never imagined, every nerve igniting under his touch, every thrust pushing me further into the abyss of pleasure.


    He was relentless, his grip firm yet possessive, his mouth tracing fire along my skin. My fingers dug into his back, clinging to him like he was the only thing tethering me to reality.


    "Damien¡ª" His name escaped me in a gasp, half a prayer, half a cry.


    His dark chuckle sent a shiver down my spine. "That''s right, sweetheart," he murmured against my lips, his voice thick with heat. "Say my name when you come."


    And God, I was so close.


    Damien didn''t care. He just kept going ¨C pounding away at me without mercy or remorse.


    "You''re so tight," he snarled against my ear, his breath ragged with exertion. "I love how you try to squeeze around me."


    His tongue plunged deeper inside my mouth, muffling my groans of ecstasy.


    I felt him probing every inch of my cervix, stretching tissue that refused to yield.


    The sensation was unbearable, yet somehow . . . incredible?


    As I writhed on the bed in torment, he laughed cruelly.


    "This is what you want isn''t it?" he growled once more. "Me fucking you."


    And for some reason, perhaps madness or sheer desperation for him to not stop, I nodded.


    "Yes . . . ," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the din of my own screams.


    "Give me more . . ."


    Damien''s grin flashed white in the darkness. "Oh . . . I''ll give you more," he promised


    And with that, he redoubled his efforts, sending me careening into a world of unrelenting pain and pleasure where nothing else mattered except for this moment . . . and him.


    As I screamed his name, Damien''s cock jerked forward, unloading a torrent of semen deep within me. The pressure built and released in waves, leaving me shuddering on the bed.


    But he didn''t stop there.


    No . . . he just couldn''t get enough of just one round.


    Before I could even catch my breath, he had pulled out of me once more, eyes blazing with an insatiable hunger.


    "You want more?" he snarled, fingers closing around his hardening shaft like a vice. "Because . . . I''m nowhere near done . . . ," he panted, and I love how his chest rise and fell in every ragged breath.


    And with that, he plunged into me again ¨C his cock burying itself to the hilt, hitting my womb: this wasn''t over yet and I was sure that I wouldn''t be able to walk tomorrow.


    I felt myself stretch around him once more, taking every inch without complaint or resistance.


    My body was numb by now, senses overwhelmed by all of him and what he was doing to me.


    Yet somehow . . . somehow . . . it only made things better.


    The next time . . . and the one after that . . . we collided together like two wrecking balls in mid-air.


    I was a living, breathing thing now, consumed by this mad dance of pain and pleasure.


    And Damien, he was the conductor, orchestrating our symphony of sex and surrender.


    As I lay there on the bed, helpless and spent, he finally allowed himself to collapse onto me. His chest heaved with exhaustion, his cock still pulsing weakly within me.


    For a moment, just one fleeting moment, we shared a glance that spoke volumes: we just made love in a drunken state and neither one of us was ready to face tomorrow.


    And then, without another word.


    He pulled out of me once more.


    "Not done yet," Damien murmured against my ear, his breath hot and ragged. His voice was lower now, deeper¡ªpossessive. Hungry.


    "I want more," he whispered again, his lips trailing down my neck, sending a shiver straight to my core.


    And more he took.


    He moved over me like a man possessed, like he was determined to claim every part of me, again and again. No inch of my skin was left untouched, no part of me left unexplored. He turned me beneath him, pressing my back against the sheets as he took me slow and deep, making me feel every agonizing inch of him.


    Then he flipped me over, pulling me against his chest, one hand gripping my waist, the other tilting my chin to meet his gaze before he took me harder, faster.


    He whispered my name like a prayer, his lips brushing against my shoulder as his hands traced every curve of my body, memorizing me. And I let him. I let him take what he wanted, as many times as he wanted, because I wanted it too.


    By the time dawn started creeping through the windows, my body was spent, trembling in his arms. I knew that when morning fully arrived, when the haze of passion and alcohol faded, Damien would be riddled with guilt. He would look at me with regret shadowing his eyes, his jaw tight with the weight of what we had done.


    But I didn''t care.


    I would take advantage of that guilt. I would use it to show him just how much I loved him, how much this wasn''t a mistake, how much we were meant to be.


    Because after tonight, there was no going back. This was a once in a lifetime chance to get close to him in a personal level.

 Chapter 329: More Than Just a One-Night Stand

    [ESTELLE]


    Contrary to what I had expected, when I woke up, Damien wasn''t gone.


    He wasn''t standing by the window in deep regret, running a frustrated hand through his hair, muttering about mistakes. He wasn''t pacing the room, trying to find the right words to tell me last night shouldn''t have happened.


    No.


    He was casually sitting on the sofa, legs crossed, face unreadable as he sipped his coffee and read the news like he was in a five-star resort instead of a hotel room where he had spent the entire night wrecking me.


    On the table before him, a spread of food was neatly arranged¡ªall my favorites. Fruits, pastries, eggs cooked just the way I liked them. Even the coffee smelled perfect.


    My brain lagged. This . . . wasn''t the morning-after scene I had mentally prepared for.


    "W-what? What''s this?" I croaked, my voice scratchy from last night''s¡ªuh¡ªactivities.


    Damien looked up, his lips quirking into a small, almost amused smile. He set his coffee mug down and stood, walking toward me with an ease that made me feel even more ridiculous for struggling to sit up.


    "You''re awake," he noted, as if it wasn''t obvious. "You must be hungry. Or would you rather take a bath first?"


    I blinked at him. Then blinked again.


    "Why are you still here?" I blurted.


    His brow lifted. "Should I not be?"


    "No! I mean¡ª" I stammered. "I just thought you''d leave and then call me later to say how you regret everything and that last night was a mistake and blah blah blah¡ª"


    "Estelle," he interrupted, exhaling in exasperation. "Just stop talking and take a bath."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, suspicious. He was too calm. Too gentle. Too kind. This was too strange. He wasn''t even awkward or hesitant. If anything, he looked entirely at ease.


    I made a move to get up¡ªonly for pain to shoot through my limbs.


    "Ah, shit," I groaned, wincing as I clutched my aching body. Even my voice was trembling.


    Damien chuckled, the sound low and absolutely maddening. "Looks like you can''t walk."


    "You think?" I snapped at him, glaring. "You wore me out last night! So you have to take care of me now." I grinned smugly, waiting for him to argue.


    Instead, before I could even react, he scooped me up effortlessly into his arms, carrying me as if I weighed nothing.


    "Wait, wait, I''m not wearing anything¡ª!"


    "Like that ever bothered you," he mused, completely unfazed.


    Okay, fair point.


    Inside, a warm bath was already waiting, steam curling into the air invitingly. Damien gently lowered me into the water, his hands careful as if I was fragile. The second the warmth enveloped me, my sore muscles practically melted.


    "Ahh . . . this feels amazing," I murmured, sinking deeper. Then, unable to help myself, I grinned up at him. "You''re being so impossibly kind to me. Maybe all that semen I took last night helped you relax, huh? When was the last time you even got laid?"


    A sharp flick of his fingers met my forehead.


    "Ow!" I yelped, rubbing the sore spot.


    "This mouth of yours is filthy," he muttered, shaking his head. Then, his gaze darkened slightly, and a smirk curled on his lips. "If I didn''t experience firsthand that you were a virgin last night, I never would have believed it."


    I stuck my tongue out at him. "I''m just a fast learner."


    Another flick.


    "Ah¡ªstop that!"


    "You need discipline."


    "Oh? Kinky."


    Damien exhaled sharply and pinched the bridge of his nose like he was this close to throwing me out of the bath.


    I grinned at him, my eyes practically sparkling with excitement. "So . . . does this mean we''re officially a couple now?"


    Damien didn''t look surprised. And if he was, he was doing a damn good job of hiding it.


    "A couple?" he repeated, raising a brow.


    "Well, yeah!" I nodded enthusiastically. "I mean, you popped my cherry last night¡ªso hard, by the way, that I can''t even walk properly¡ªthen I helped you ''de-stress'' in the best way possible, even got up close and personal with your, ahem, big junior. Not to mention, we went at it in all sorts of positions like we were shooting some kind of exclusive adult film and¡ª"


    "Alright, alright, I get it," Damien cut in, pinching the bridge of his nose like he was already regretting his life choices.


    I beamed at him, eyes full of expectation. "So . . . that means yes?"


    Damien stared at me for a long moment, his face unreadable. Then, slowly, carefully, he nodded.


    That was all I needed to hear.


    "OH MY GOD!" I squealed, practically bouncing in place. "This is amazing! You won''t regret this! You''re going to have the best girlfriend in the entire world! I''ll make sure you''re happy every single day for the rest of your life. You don''t have to worry about a single thing! I''ll even start planning our wedding¡ªoh my God, it''s going to be legendary!"


    "Alright, stop," Damien said, getting to his feet before I could get too carried away. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    "What? But that''s where we''re headed anyway," I argued, crossing my arms. "Why waste time? Let''s just get married now. I mean, you''ve already claimed me, so I might as well tie you down, too."


    I gave him my best innocent smile, but deep down, I was dead serious. There was no way in hell I was letting Stacey sink her claws back into him. Nope. Not happening. Damien was mine now. Forever.


    Damien let out a low chuckle, shaking his head like I was just being cute and silly. But oh, if only he knew how serious I was.


    "Get cleaned up first," he said, heading for the door. "Let''s have breakfast before you come up with any more silly ideas."


    Before I could protest, he was gone.


    I sank deeper into the warm water, sighing blissfully as I closed my eyes.


    Last night had been everything. Every little scheme I had pulled, every carefully laid-out plan¡ªit had all led to this moment.


    Damien was finally mine.


    Sure, he might still have lingering feelings for Stacey. But that didn''t matter. I had a lot of ways to make sure that from now on, the only woman on his mind . . . was me.

 Chapter 330: Bound by Magic, Broken by Blood

    [LINA]


    I first noticed something was wrong with Cole when his usual air of cold arrogance turned into something else¡ªsomething distant, almost vacant.


    My brother was never the warmest person, but at least he was present. Sharp. Calculating. But now? Now, he was just . . . gone.


    At first, I thought it was just him being his usual broody self. Cole had never been one to smile or make small talk, and honestly, that was fine by me. But then the changes became impossible to ignore. He was always in a daze, like his body was here, but his mind was somewhere else entirely. His silver-gray eyes, usually sharp like a blade, looked dull. Hollow.


    The first time I asked him about Eve, he didn''t answer. He just pressed his lips together, tight as a locked vault, and walked off without a word.


    The second time, I caught him alone in the lounge, staring blankly at the untouched glass of whiskey in front of him. Cole never left a drink unfinished.


    "Hey," I said, sliding into the seat across from him. "Is everything okay with you and Eve?"


    His jaw tensed. For a moment, I thought he was going to answer. Instead, he just exhaled sharply, stood up, and walked away. Not a single word. Just . . . gone.


    That''s when I knew something was seriously wrong.


    Most days, he was either locked up in his room or out for hours on end without saying where he was going. And whenever he was home or out ther, he wasn''t alone.


    Zen.


    That man never left his side.


    Zen was Cole''s right-hand, his personal shadow, but lately, he had turned into something else entirely¡ªa watchdog. Wherever Cole went, Zen was there. Silent. Watchful. Like he was waiting for something to happen.


    It didn''t sit right with me.


    Cole was a control freak. He never let anyone hover over him like that. And yet, he let Zen tail him without complaint.


    Something was going on.


    I just didn''t know what.


    But I was going to find out.


    It happened so suddenly that I barely had time to react.


    One evening, just as I was settling in for the night, the front door swung open. The sound of heels clicking against the marble floor echoed through the house, sharp and urgent.


    Mom was home.


    I blinked in surprise. She never came back unannounced. Hell, sometimes she barely came back at all. I expected her to at least greet me¡ªmaybe pull me into one of those usual, tight hugs that smelled like expensive perfume and long-forgotten childhood memories.


    But she didn''t.


    Instead, she brushed past me without a word.


    Straight toward Cole''s room.


    I frowned. "Mom?"


    She didn''t even look at me. Just kept walking, her pace brisk, her expression unreadable.


    Something was wrong.


    I hurried after her, my heart picking up speed. "Mom, what''s going on?"


    No answer.


    Then, from behind Cole''s door, voices.


    Low. Urgent.


    I recognized my mother''s voice immediately, sharp with tension. Then Zen''s, calm and measured as always. But Cole? Silence.


    That was the part that scared me the most.


    I had never seen Cole back down from an argument¡ªnot with our parents, not with me, not with anyone. And yet, in that moment, he said nothing.


    I pressed my ear against the door, my fingers curling into fists.


    Then, before I could fully process what was happening, everything spun out of control.


    Luggage was packed. Flights were booked. And before I knew it, we were at our private airport, boarding our jet heading straight to my mother''s home country.


    It all happened too fast. Too sudden.


    I barely had time to breathe, let alone ask questions.


    But one thing was clear.


    Something had happened.


    Something serious.


    And whatever it was . . . it was bad enough to make my mother come rushing home. Bad enough to make Cole¡ªCole¡ªgo along with it without a fight.


    "What''s going on here? Did someone die? Is Grandfather or Grandmother alright?" I asked, looking between my mother and Cole.


    Because honestly, that was the only reason I could think of for this level of chaos.


    "No, they''re fine, honey," Mom said absentmindedly, barely glancing up from her phone.


    Okay . . . then what was with the emergency evacuation?


    I turned to Cole, expecting at least some explanation from him, but he just sat there, staring blankly out the window with the kind of hollow, dead-eyed expression you''d see on a malfunctioning robot.


    Dylan was looking at him like he was going to go crazy at any moment.


    Not. Normal.


    I was about to press for answers when Mom suddenly spoke into her phone again, her voice sharp and businesslike. My ears perked up at the name she mentioned.


    Zen.


    I instantly leaned in, pretending to adjust my seatbelt as I focused on her conversation.


    ". . . As soon as we cross the ocean, the spell will be broken. That''s how it always works. You take that as your cue to charge into her house," Mom instructed in a hushed but firm tone. "I''m making sure I take them to see an Abularyo back home to clear any lingering spells on Cole or Lina."


    I froze.


    Spells? Abularyo?


    What the hell was she talking about?


    But before I could ask, Mom''s voice dropped an octave, turning sharp as a knife.


    "Kill? No. I want her alive," she said coolly. "I will teach her a lesson myself for doing this to my son."


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Okay. Maybe I was jumping to conclusions, but the way she said that . . . yeah, it sounded less overprotective mother and more mob boss giving an order.


    I swallowed, suddenly very aware that my mother and father might have more in common than I was comfortable admitting.


    And whoever this woman was¡ªthe one my mother was planning to ''teach a lesson''¡ªI had a feeling she''d be wishing for death instead.


    Mom ended the call, then turned to me with a dazzling smile, her entire demeanor shifting from cold-blooded murderer to loving mother in 0.2 seconds.


    "Honey, I know you have a lot of questions right now," she said sweetly, reaching over to pat my hand. "But trust me, everything is going to be just fine."


    I opened my mouth¡ªthen promptly shut it again when her phone rang and she picked up without missing a beat.


    I sighed and threw my hands up in defeat.


    Fine. I''d just sit here like a good little kid and wait for answers. Again.


    But the wait was killing me.


    I crossed my arms and sank into my seat, shifting uncomfortably as my mind spun with a million questions.


    Meanwhile, Cole was still unresponsive, Zen wasn''t here to give me the real story, Dylan was all silent at the side, all attention to my brother like he was an international terrorist, and my mother was apparently running an international revenge operation from first class.


    Yeah.


    This was shaping up to be one hell of a trip.

 Chapter 331: When Magic Fades, Wounds Remain

    [LINA]


    I still couldn''t wrap my head around it.


    A love spell. A love spell.


    In this age of nanotech, AI, and space travel, someone had the audacity to use magic to mess with my brother''s mind? It felt absurd¡ªlike something out of a bad fantasy novel.


    And yet, here we were, sitting in my grandparents'' ancestral home, undergoing a cleansing ritual like we''d somehow been dragged into a supernatural horror story.


    I had a million questions, but no one seemed in a hurry to answer them. All I knew was that my mother had whisked us away the moment she realized what had happened to Cole.


    And now, thanks to some ancient, unseen forces, we had to stay here for an entire month¡ªjust to make sure the spell was completely gone and wouldn''t leave any lingering effects. Oh, and lucky me, I had to go through the cleansing too¡ªjust in case.


    At first, I thought it was ridiculous. I mean, I felt fine. But as the days passed, I started noticing things.


    Cole was . . . changing. Well he was beginning to be himself again.


    When we first arrived, he barely spoke. His eyes had been hollow, his face completely devoid of emotion, like he wasn''t even there. He avoided mirrors, flinched when touched, and spent most of his time either locked in his room or staring blankly at the wall.


    But slowly, ever so slowly, he started coming back.


    It was in the small things at first¡ªa fleeting expression, a slight reaction to something he normally would''ve ignored. One morning, I caught him actually frowning at his reflection in the mirror, as if seeing himself for the first time in ages.


    Then, a few days later, he ate a full meal without having to be reminded. And just yesterday, he laughed¡ªactually laughed¡ªat something stupid I said.


    It wasn''t much. But it was something.


    The rituals were exhausting, though. Every night, my grandmother and her group of mystics and a group of expert Abularyos performed ceremonies that involved incense, chanting, and all sorts of old-fashioned methods that made me question everything I knew about reality. We bathed in herbal-infused water, burned protection sigils, and listened to our elders murmur in languages I didn''t understand.


    The worst part? The dreams.


    I don''t know if it was my mind playing tricks on me, or if whatever magic had affected Cole had also brushed against me, but ever since we arrived, my dreams had turned strange¡ªdark, twisted, filled with shadows whispering in voices I couldn''t place.


    Some nights, I''d wake up drenched in sweat, my heart pounding, as if something had been watching me from the corner of my room.


    I didn''t tell anyone, though.


    I figured my mother had enough to worry about.


    As the days passed, I could finally breathe a little easier.


    The heaviness that had settled over us like a dark cloud was lifting. I felt it in the way the house no longer felt suffocating, in the way I no longer woke up in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat from nightmares I couldn''t quite remember. Most of all, I saw it in Cole.


    He was getting better.


    He no longer walked around like a ghost trapped in his own body. The blank, hollow expression had faded, replaced by something closer to himself¡ªstill subdued, still a little distant, but present. He spoke more, even cracked a sarcastic remark or two, and for the first time since we arrived, he voluntarily joined us for a meal without being forced.


    It should have been a relief. It was a relief.


    But it also left me with a problem.


    Eve.


    I didn''t know whether to tell him or not.


    He had been through enough already, and I didn''t want to shove more pain in his face just as he was starting to recover. Maybe I should wait¡ªjust until I was sure he was strong enough to handle it. But the longer I stayed silent, the more restless I became.


    Because the truth was, Eve wasn''t doing well either.


    Her fashion show had been a massive success, all thanks to Dean Cole hyping it up like his life depended on it. But that was the good news. The bad news?


    Her entire family was fake.


    The people she had called her parents, the ones she thought she could rely on¡ªthey weren''t even related to her. They had exploited her. They used her for their own gain, manipulated her, made her believe they cared¡ªonly for her to find out it was all a lie.


    And just when she thought things couldn''t get worse, my idiot of a brother had broken up with her¡ªwhile under a spell¡ªfor some witch named Elena.


    I couldn''t even begin to imagine what Eve must have gone through. One betrayal was enough to destroy a person, but two? That could break someone entirely.


    Eve was strong¡ªI knew that. But strength wasn''t infinite. She had confidence, intelligence, and enough pride to carry her through most things. But confidence could crack, intelligence could become self-doubt, and pride could easily turn into a cage if she convinced herself she had to bear it all alone.


    I had no idea how to approach this.


    Should I call her? Would she even want to hear from me? Would she pick up? And if she did, what was I supposed to say?


    "Hey, my brother was brainwashed, and he didn''t actually mean to break up with you. Hope that helps!"


    Yeah. That would go great.


    But regardless of how hard this conversation would be, it had to happen. Eve deserved to know the truth.


    And deep down, I had a feeling that she needed to hear it.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself, and dialed her number.


    No answer.


    Okay . . . maybe she was busy. Or asleep. Or just didn''t want to pick up.


    I tried again. Still nothing.


    A sinking feeling crept into my gut.


    Maybe¡ªno, definitely¡ªshe had changed her number. And honestly? I couldn''t blame her.


    Sighing, I reached out to our spy network to track down her new contact. It didn''t take long.


    Piece of cake.


    I dialed again.


    This time, it rang.


    "Hello?"


    Her voice was groggy, hoarse¡ªwrong.


    I had braced myself for anger, maybe even a cold, clipped tone, but I hadn''t expected this.


    She sounded exhausted, like someone who hadn''t slept in days, someone barely holding it together.


    "Eve? It''s me, Lina¡ª"


    Tut.


    Silence.


    She hung up.


    I stared at my phone, stunned.


    Great.


    I tried again.


    Call cannot be completed.


    She blocked me.


    Fantastic.


    Now what?

 Chapter 332: Fabric into Gold, Lies into Fame

    [EVE]


    We had made it¡ªjust in time for Spring Fashion Week. Again.


    It hadn''t been easy. The past few days had been a whirlwind of last-minute adjustments, sleepless nights, and unexpected crises that would have sent any ordinary team into a meltdown. But we weren''t just any team. And we had Dean.


    As the models strutted down the runway, draped in fabrics we had agonized over, I could feel the energy shift in the room. Murmurs of approval rippled through the audience, heads turned, cameras flashed. The way the light caught the silk, the way each piece moved¡ªit was art, and everyone knew it.


    Then the moment came.


    The music swelled, the lights dimmed for just a breath, and then he stepped onto the runway.


    Dean.


    The audience erupted in applause, phones lifted in unison, a storm of flashes illuminating his striking form. He didn''t just walk¡ªhe owned the stage, commanding every eye in the room without uttering a single word. Confidence rolled off him in waves, each step purposeful, each movement effortless.


    It was undeniable. Dean wasn''t just wearing the clothes. He was elevating them.


    The power of his presence was staggering. The suit he wore¡ªsharp, tailored to perfection¡ªhad already been a masterpiece, but on him, it transformed. It wasn''t just fashion anymore. It was desire, influence, something unattainable yet irresistible.


    People weren''t just admiring the collection. They were craving it.


    I watched as the murmurs turned into frantic whispers, as hands reached for phones¡ªnot just to capture the moment but to buy. Orders flooded in within seconds, the collection selling out before the last model had even stepped backstage. Bidding wars ignited on the spot.


    Dean had turned fabric into gold.


    His influence wasn''t something to be measured in mere sales or applause. It was a force of nature. A presence that made the fashion world bend to him, not the other way around.


    And watching him at that moment, I knew¡ªtonight was not just a success.


    Tonight, we had made history.


    And finally, I could rest.


    Or so I thought.


    My body was screaming for sleep, my feet ached from the heels I had worn all day, and the tension behind my eyes was threatening to split my skull in half. But of course, the afterparty awaited.


    Like clockwork, the role of "charming host" resumed, and I dragged myself through the doors of the rooftop lounge, greeted by the shimmer of champagne glasses and fake laughter bouncing off the walls.


    It was all part of the job. The smiles. The small talk. The praise I no longer had the energy to acknowledge. Even Hyun, usually more socially awkward than a cat in a room full of rocking chairs, was making his rounds, politely thanking guests with that practiced grin he had learned the hard way.


    The exhaustion was painted on his face, clear as day¡ªbut he masked it well. Pretended he wasn''t seconds from collapsing. I almost felt guilty watching him¡ªuntil I remembered I was just as bad, if not worse.


    "Eve!"


    I turned at the sound of my name, and there she was. Marching toward me like she owned the entire city¡ªHaley. And beside her, of course, was Mother, regal and smug as always. I didn''t know where the warm and kind loving mother went the first few months they were with me.


    I hadn''t invited them.


    And yet, here they were, strolling in without a care, as if crashing a high-profile fashion event was just another afternoon errand.


    "Where''s Dean?" Haley asked immediately, her eyes darting across the room like a hawk looking for prey.


    I was about to tell her Dean had already caught his flight back home when a reporter intercepted me, mic already raised.


    "Miss Eve! Congratulations on the overwhelming success of your spring collection! Could you share a bit about the inspiration behind the designs?"


    I quickly straightened up, smile replacing the irritated frown I didn''t even realize I had been wearing. I opened my mouth to speak, ready to give Hyun the credit he deserved¡ª


    When Haley shoved her way beside me.


    She pressed in so close our shoulders knocked together, and then¡ªlike a parasite¡ªshe fed herself into the camera frame.


    "Actually, the idea for the designs came from me," she said with the most saccharine smile I''d ever seen.


    My brain short-circuited.


    "Uhmm . . . sorry, and you are?" the reporter asked, clearly confused.


    Haley beamed brighter. "Oh! I''m Eve''s sister, Haley. Funny story¡ªone time my sister had this major mental block, and I showed her some of my sketches. Nothing special! Just silly little drawings I did in my free time."


    I blinked. What the actual fuck was she saying?!


    The reporter, bless her, tried to keep a straight face. "Are you a graduate of fashion design?"


    "Oh, no, not at all," Haley chirped. "But I''ve always loved art! And fashion kind of runs in my blood, you know?"


    She continued¡ªon and on¡ªtalking about how she inspired the silhouettes, the colors, the essence of the show. I stared in horror, every word a dagger to my sanity.


    It was Hyun''s vision. Hyun''s designs. Hyun''s sweat and tears that brought the collection to life.


    And this¡ªthis leech¡ªwas taking credit for it in front of cameras.


    My hands clenched into fists. I was ready to storm in, drag her by the hair if I had to, and call out the lie right then and there. But before I could make a move, Mother caught my arm and pulled me aside into a quiet corner.


    "Stop it, Eve."


    I turned on her. "Mom, did you hear what she just said?! She''s lying! She''s taking credit for something that isn''t hers! It was all Hyun!"


    Helen didn''t even blink. "Eve, let your sister have this opportunity. You''re already successful. Haley doesn''t have a future figured out yet¡ªyou could pave the way for her."


    My mouth drop. "Pave the way? And you think letting her steal someone else''s work is paving the way?"


    "Haley has jumped from course to course her entire life. She never found anything that clicked¡ªbut she loves fashion. She''s passionate about it."

 Chapter 333: A Family That Takes and Take

    Chapter 333: A Family That Takes and Take


    [EVE]


    "Haley has jumped from course to course her entire life. She never found anything that she like¡ªbut she loves fashion. She¡¯s passionate about it. So give her this opportunity, Eve. You¡¯re the elder sister, and you should help your younger sister become successful in life."


    "Passionate? Successful?" I scoffed. "She¡¯s never worked a day in a studio. She¡¯s never held a fabric swatch, never sewn a damn seam! This is Hyun¡¯s work, Mom! He¡¯s the lead designer. He is the reason this collection exists. There are no guest designers, no open doors for amateurs, especially not ones who barge in and lie on live television."


    Helen¡¯s expression hardened. "Don¡¯t be stingy, Eve. She¡¯s your sister. This is your company¡ªyou can make space for her. In fact, you should have done that from the beginning."


    My jaw dropped.


    Stingy?


    That wasn¡¯t stinginess. That was integrity


    .


    But of course, to her, my success would never be mine alone¡ªit always had to be shared, diminished, offered up like a plate of leftovers to the family that only showed up when it was convenient.


    I stared at her in disbelief, my fury barely contained. In the distance, Haley was still smiling for the cameras, basking in the attention that never belonged to her.


    And for the first time in a long time, I wasn¡¯t just angry.


    I was done.


    But being scandalous right now wasn¡¯t an option. Not today. Not when everyone was still riding high from the success of the show, basking in the aftermath of what we had just pulled off.


    I couldn¡¯t ruin that for them.


    So instead, I focused on what I could control. I needed to shut Haley down and get her out¡ªalong with Helen¡ªbefore she did any more damage.


    Without waiting for permission, I stepped forward and grabbed Haley by the arm, mid-sentence as she tried to lift her champagne flute for yet another ridiculous comment.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said, cutting off the reporter. "We¡¯re all exhausted and would like to rest for the night. Please, enjoy the party."


    I didn¡¯t give the reporter a chance to ask more. And I didn¡¯t give Haley room to argue. I pulled her away, along with Helen, ignoring the protest in her eyes and the fury forming on her lips.


    "Eve, what the hell? I wasn¡¯t finished!" Haley hissed at me under her breath, stumbling in her heels as I hauled them out of the venue.


    But I didn¡¯t reply.


    Even in the car, even as they took turns throwing jabs at me¡ªHaley with her shrill complaints, and Helen with her cold, backhanded guilt trip¡ªI said nothing. I kept my mouth sealed shut, staring out the window, letting the weight of exhaustion drown out their noise.


    They had no idea. No idea what it took to keep everything afloat. No idea what it cost me to give them the life they were enjoying.


    And now this?


    This felt like a line had been crossed.


    By the time we got home, my head was pounding. A hot, throbbing pain behind my eyes like a warning bell.


    "Enough," I said the moment I closed the front door behind us. "I¡¯m tired. I need sleep. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow."


    "No. We¡¯ll talk about this now," Haley snapped. "You didn¡¯t support me with Dean, and now you¡¯re against me again? Why are you so threatened by me, Eve? I¡¯m your sister!"


    I turned, stunned.


    "Threatened?" I echoed. "Is that what this is about now?"


    "You have so many companies under your name," Helen chimed in, her voice calm but laced with that usual condescension. "Why not give the studio to Haley? If you¡¯re worried that she doesn¡¯t know anything, she can study. Learn. But she needs a foundation to start."


    I blinked, almost disbelieving what I was hearing.


    "You want me to just hand over a business I co-own with Hyun?" I asked slowly. "A business he poured his soul into? One that he rose from scratch?"


    Haley¡¯s face brightened with twisted enthusiasm. "Exactly! And how hard could it really be? I mean, I have good fashion sense. People always say I dress well. I¡¯ll make it thrive."


    I stared at her. My temples pulsing.


    "No," I said. "That studio is half Hyun¡¯s. And I¡¯m not giving the other half to you. End of story."


    Predictably, their smiles vanished. And the moment they realized they wouldn¡¯t be getting their way, the attacks began.


    "How can you be this selfish?" Helen said, voice sharp now, no longer pretending to be the calm mediator.


    "Selfish?" I almost laughed. "Mother, I¡¯ve given you everything you¡¯ve ever asked for. The clothes, the jewelleries, the vacations, the ridiculous demands you didn¡¯t even hesitate to throw at me. But this¡ªthis is where I draw the line."


    I turned to Haley. "You want to be in fashion? Fine. I¡¯ll pay for you to take proper design courses. If you show potential¡ªreal potential¡ªI¡¯ll invest in your own studio. But you¡¯re not hijacking mine."


    Haley recoiled as if I¡¯d slapped her. "Why would I do that if you already have one that¡¯s successful? Do you really want me to suffer?"


    "Yeah," Helen agreed. "Why make it harder for your own sister? She¡¯s family, Eve."


    Of course. Of course they wanted the shortcut. They didn¡¯t want the work. The sleepless nights, the design drafts, the ruined fabric rolls, the last-minute panic. They wanted the results without the sweat. The applause without the effort.


    They wanted success wrapped in a ribbon and delivered on a silver tray.


    "No," I said firmly. "And there¡¯s nothing you can say that will change my mind."


    "What the hell¡¯s going on here?" a groggy voice interrupted from the hallway.


    Dave, my father.


    He stood there in his pajamas, rubbing his eyes, clearly dragged out of bed by the noise.


    Before I could respond, another door creaked open.


    Dutch stepped out, shirtless, beer in one hand, a half-dressed woman hanging off his other arm. He was in nothing but his boxers. She, in a silky robe that barely covered her chest.


    I stared.


    "Who is she?" I demanded. "And what the hell is she doing here?"

 Chapter 334: Family Ties, Family Lies

    [EVE]


    Dutch rolled his eyes and took a swig of his drink. "Don''t be so dramatic. She''s my girlfriend. And she''s moving in."


    "What?" I snapped. "This is my house, Dutch. You don''t get to bring in random people to live here without even asking me!"


    He scoffed. "Why are you being so uptight? I''m your brother. I''m older than you, and we''re family. What''s yours is mine."


    I stepped forward, rage bubbling in my throat. "What kind of twisted logic is that? This house is under my name. I bought it. I pay the bills. I own it."


    The girl purred lazily, eyes glassy and red. "Babe, is this the selfish sister you were talking about?"


    Dutch smirked. "Yeah, don''t worry. I''ll handle her. Go back to bed."


    Something inside me snapped. It wasn''t just frustration¡ªit was fear. Fear that I was losing control over my own life. My own home. My own name.


    Was I really the villain here for drawing boundaries? Was I selfish for wanting peace in the home I worked so hard to build?


    They walked all over me¡ªuntil I put my foot down. And now, suddenly, I was the problem.


    No. No more of this.


    Not in my house.


    Not in my life.


    Not anymore.


    I closed my eyes, trying to steady the storm raging inside me. Then I inhaled deeply¡ªslow and sharp¡ªfilling my lungs with as much air as I could before releasing it in a hiss. My voice came out like a blade.


    "If you can''t follow my rules under my roof, then you''re more than welcome to leave. Actually¡ª" I opened my eyes, fixing them on every single one of them, "¡ªwhy don''t you all just go back to Germany?"


    A stunned silence followed.


    "Eve! Is that how you speak to your family?" Dave snapped, his tone laced with fake outrage.


    "Family?" I laughed dryly. "You must be joking. A family would never exploit me like this and disregard my boundaries."


    "We exhausted all our resources just to find you," Helen cut in, arms folded, wearing that usual mask of martyrdom she loved to play. "And that''s how you thank us?"


    "I''m not asking for your gratitude," I said coldly. "I''m asking for basic respect. If I''m the one paying for everything, then the very least you can do is stay in your lane. But overstepping my boundaries? That''s where it ends."


    "You''re so arrogant," Haley scoffed, venom dripping from every word. "Just because you''re bringing in money, you think you can treat us like trash? If you had just given us jobs or handed over some shares in your company, we wouldn''t even need your money anymore. We could''ve helped with the household too."


    Help?


    I stared at her, nearly stunned by the audacity.


    Help was the last thing they would''ve done. I knew that if I gave them positions in my company¡ªor worse, handed them partial ownership¡ªthey would bleed it dry with their unending spending and entitlement. Those companies were my blood, sweat, and tears. I wasn''t about to see it fall to ruin just so they could play business dress-up.


    "I can''t give you half. I don''t even own it outright. I''ve told you¡ªit''s a shared venture. And no, I''m not giving you jobs either. Try doing something radical for once¡ªlike finding actual employment yourselves," I snapped.


    "How could you say that?" Helen said, her voice suddenly soft and hurt, as if she hadn''t just spent the last fifteen minutes gaslighting me.


    That''s when Dutch spoke up. His voice was low, but the malice behind it was unmistakable.


    "You know what would change her attitude?" he said, his face twisting into something dark. "Grounding her. Locking her in her room."


    My stomach dropped.


    I took a cautious step back, heart beginning to pound. "What are you talking about? You''re going to imprison me in my own house? That''s not happening."


    Dave''s lips curled into a cruel grin. "Actually, that''s a great idea. Give me your phone and go to your room. You''re grounded."


    I blinked. "Are you serious right now?!"


    But before I could take another step, Dutch lunged forward. Dave joined him. In seconds, they had me by the arms, gripping tightly, dragging me down the hall. I kicked and screamed, panic seizing my throat.


    "Let me go! You can''t do this! This is my house!"


    Haley yanked my bag off my shoulder, rifling through it until she grabbed my phone and shoved it into her pocket like a trophy.


    I struggled harder, nails clawing at Dutch''s arm. "Let go of me! You can''t treat me like this!" My voice cracked, fear finally overpowering my anger.


    What had I done?


    How had I been so stupid¡ªso desperate¡ªto let them into my life?


    They weren''t here because they cared. They were here for the money, for the control, for me¡ªthe golden goose they thought they could cage and pluck forever.


    Was I really their family?


    But before they could shove me into my room, a loud crash echoed through the front door.


    It burst open with a force that shook the walls.


    Men dressed in all black stormed in¡ªtactical gear, sunglasses, weapons drawn. They moved like shadows, efficient and silent, surrounding the room in seconds. Dutch and Dave were slammed to the ground, arms wrenched behind their backs.


    "What the hell¡ª?!" Dave shouted, face smushed against the floor.


    "We don''t have any money!" Helen shrieked as one of the men trained a weapon on her. "We''re just guests! She¡ªshe''s the one with the money! Take her!"


    Haley backed her up without missing a beat. "Yes! Take Eve! She''s rich! You can get more from her!"


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    My mouth fell open, shock freezing my limbs.


    They were handing me over without hesitation. As if I were nothing more than a bargaining chip. As if I were disposable.


    "Wow," I whispered, barely able to breathe.


    A new voice entered the room, calm yet commanding.


    "If there''s anyone worth taking, it''s you people."


    I turned, my heart skipping as a figure stepped through the broken doorway. He was dressed like the rest¡ªblack from head to toe, sunglasses covering his eyes¡ªbut I knew that voice. That presence.


    "Dean?" I said, disoriented.